Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2015 


https://archive.org/details/bunyanspilgrimsp00buny_0 


JOHN  BVMYAK. 


BUNYAN’S 


ILLUSTRATIONS  BY  CHARLES  BENNETT  A 


A PREFACE  BY  THE  REV.  CHARLES  KINGSLEY 

P R333 O 

Al 

boston  college  library 
t chestnut  hill,  mass. 


NEW  YORK 

D.  APPLETON  & CO.  BROADWAY 


1860 


PR  ■ 
3330 
fi! 

H60 


nfr  i 3 M 


fiOSV—  — UBMW 

ChESUiUl  HILL.  MA  02161 


4 


A series  of  illustrations  worthy  of  the  great  Puritan 
mystery  has  been  as  yet  a desideratum.  The  eighteenth 
century  could  not  be  expected  to  produce  one.  The  nine- 
teenth has  not  produced  one  as  yet,  m spite  of  the  great 
advance  in  the  art  of  rendering  thought  into  form,  which 
is  due  to  the  influence  of  German  designers.  The  reasons 
of  this  want  are  simple  enough.  The  Puritan  bodies,  to 
whom  John  Bunyan  belongs,  have  not  sufficiently  lost 
their  hereditary  dislike  of  the  fine  arts,  to  produce  from 
their  own  ranks  artists  capable  of  so  great  a work.  The 
religious  artists  of  the  Church  of  England  have  employed 
their  pencils  rather  on  Scriptural  and  Mediaeval  subjects. 
Whether  the  author  of  these  designs,  by  trying  to 
imagine  for  himself  Bunyan’s  thoughts,  rather  from  a 

A 3 


VI 


Preface. 


simply  human,  than  from  a sectarian  point  of  view,  lias 
done  aught  to  supply  the  want,  the  Public  must  judge. 
If  he  has  in  some  things  failed,  sensible  persons  at  least 
will  find  excuses  for  him  in  the  great  difficulty  of  the 
undertaking. 

To  be  a faithful  illustrator  of  any  book  is  no  fight 
task.  For  no  illustration  can  be  considered  true  which 
does  not  project  on  paper  the  very  image  which  was 
projected  upon  the  author’s  brain.  Every  poet  (and 
Bunyan  was  a poet)  thinks  in  pictures : to  guess  what 
each  picture  was,  and  set  it  down,  is  the  whole  of  the 
illustrator’s  duty.  But  this  requires  a dramatic  faculty, 
a power  of  standing  in  another  man’s  place,  and  seeing 
with  his  eyes,  which  falls  to  the  lot  of  few ; and  which 
in  the  case  of  Bunyan,  whose  strength  lies  in  his  know- 
ledge of  human  character,  to  the  lot  of  very  few  in- 
deed. His  men  and  women  are  living  persons,  no  two 
of  them  alike ; not  mere  abstractions  of  a vice  or  a 
virtue,  but  Englishmen  and  women  of  his  own  time, 
whose  natural  peculiarities  of  countenance,  language, 
gesture,  have  been  moulded  in  the  course  of  years,  by 
obedience  to  some  one  overruling  defect  or  virtue.  I say 
of  one ; for  of  those  complexities  and  contradictions  of 
the  human  heart,  which  we  are  now  so  fond  of  trying  to 
unravel,  Bunyan  takes  little  note.  The  distinction  be- 
tween the  children  of  fight  and  those  of  darkness  was  too 
strongly  marked,  both  in  his  religious  system,  and  (as  he 


Preface . 


vu 


believed)  in  the  two  English  parties  of  the  day,  for  him 
to  conceive  those  double  characters  which  Shakspeare, 
from  a wider  and  clearer  point  of  view,  saw  round  him, 
and  drew  so  well.  Was  the  man  regenerate  or  un- 
regenerate ? A child  of  God  or  of  the  Devil  P A good 
man  and  true,  or  a bad  man  and  false?  is  his  only 
criterion.  In  his  regenerate  characters,  indeed,  such  as 
Christian  and  Hopeful,  he  introduces  this  self-contradic- 
tion, the  image  of  that  inward  conflict  between  “the 
spirit  and  the  flesh,”  which  he  had  felt  in  himself : but  in 
the  unregenerate  ones  he  allows  of  no  such  conflict. 
They  are  self-contentedly  “ dead  in  trespasses  and  sins,” 
the  slaves  of  some  one  bad  habit,  which  has  moulded 
gradually  their  whole  personality.  In  this  conception, 
narrow  as  it  seems  at  first  sight,  he  is  not  altogether 
wrong.  It  is  a patent  fact,  that  in  proportion  as  any  man 
is  shut  up  in  self,  and  insensible  of  the  higher  aims  of  life, 
his  character  narrows  to  one  overruling  idea,  and  becomes 
absorbed  by  one  overruling  passion,  till,  like  the  madman, 
he  becomes  unconscious  of  the  whole  universe,  save  at 
the  one  fixed  point  at  which  it  seems  to  touch  his  own 
selfish  nature.  Shakspeare,  when  he  draws  (as  he  very 
seldom  does)  thoroughly  bad  men,  finds  it  necessary  to 
narrow  their  sphere  of  thought  and  feeling,  till  they 
would  become  (under  less  skilful  hands  than  his)  mere 
impersonations  of  some  special  vice.  Edmund,  Shylock, 
and  Iago  have  that  horrible  consistency  of  aim,  that  con- 

A 4 


Vlll 


Preface. 


centration  of  mind  and  heart  upon  one  paltry  purpose, 
which  Bunyan  has  extended  to  the  whole  “ unregenerate  ” 
world.  The  vast  middle  mass  (as  yet  unclassified  in  any 
system)  which  lies  between  “ saints  ” and  66  sinners,”  and  in 
which  our  modern  poet,  dramatist,  novelist,  work  as  their 
proper  sphere  of  subject  matter,  he  simply  could  not  see. 
That  there  were  even  among  saints  self-contradictory 
characters  in  plenty,  like  By-ends  and  Demas,  his  know- 
ledge of  fact  taught  him ; but  his  system  commanded 
him  to  pronounce  them,  too,  “ unregenerate  ” and  “ false 
brethren,”  not  to  be  numbered  among  the  elect. 

Fettered  by  so  narrow  and  partial  a conception  of 
humanity,  Bunyan’s  genius  must  indeed  have  been  great 
to  enable  him  to  represent  each  personage  in  his  book  as 
a separate  individual,  differing,  even  in  the  minutiae  of 
manner  and  language,  each  from  the  other ; and  yet 
having  those  very  minutiae  tinged  by  the  ruling  passion  : 
and  all  the  more  difficult  must  be  the  task  of  the  illus- 
trator, who  undertakes  to  reproduce  the  very  human  faces 
which  Bunyan  saw  in  his  vision  — which  he  had  seen, 
perhaps,  in  the  church  and  in  the  market-place,  and 
studied  by  such  instincts  or  rules  of  physiognomy  as  he 
had,  before  he  transferred  them  to  his  story. 

For  that  Bunyan  drew  mostly  from  life  there  can  be 
little  doubt.  He  may  have  been  now  and  then,  like  all 
true  poets,  an  idealiser,  out  of  several  personages  com- 
pounding one.  But  the  very  narrowness  of  his  characters, 


Preface. 


IX 


when  considered  together  with  their  strong  individuality, 
makes  it  more  probable  that  he  accepted  certain  persons 
whom  he  actually  knew  in  life,  as  fair  types  of  the  fault 
which  he  was  exposing. 

On  this  method,  therefore,  Mr.  Bennett  has  constructed 
the  great  majority  of  his  ideal  portraits.  Believing  that 
the  ideal  is  best  seen  in  the  actual,  the  universal  in  the 
particular,  he  has  boldly  drawn,  as  far  as  he  could,  from 
life.  I say  boldly ; for  to  do  this  is  to  do  no  less  than  to 
run  his  knowledge  of  human  nature  against  Bunyan’s. 
But  by  no  other  method,  surely,  was  success  attainable  ; 
and  if  he  has  fallen  short,  he  has  fallen  short  on  the  right 
road.  For  Bunyan’s  men  are  not  merely  life-portraits, 
but  English  portraits ; men  of  the  solid,  practical,  unim- 
passioned midland  race.  In  no  other  country  in  Europe 
did  Puritanism  develop  itself  in  a form  of  which 
“ The  Pilgrim’s  Progress  ” would  have  been  the  true  ex- 
ponent. The  mystic  element,  always  so  strong  in 
Germany,  is  altogether  wanting ; and  the  calmness  of  its 
tone,  conceived  as  it  was  amid  war  and  persecution,  con- 
trasts — and  most  favourably  — with  the  virulence  and 
ferocity  which  stained  both  Scotch  and  French  Puritanism. 
Midland  English  John  Bunyan  is  wholly ; and  seeing  that 
the  character  of  midland  men  seems  to  have  changed, 
since  his  time,  as  little  as  their  surnames,  the  truest  types 
of  his  creations  are  still  to  be  looked  for  in  the  country 
where  he  wrote. 


X 


Preface. 


All  attempts  to  ennoble  the  subject  by  introducing  a 
Classic  or  Scriptural  type  of  feature  and  figure,  as  some 
have  done,  is  absurd.  The  book  represents  the  life- 
thoughts  not  of  Greeks,  nor  of  Jews,  but  of  English 
yeomen  and  tradesmen ; and  as  such  should  its  person- 
ages be  drawn.  Half-naked  figures  in  violent  postures 
were  not  in  John  Bunyan’s  brain  as  he  wrote ; but  quiet 
folk  going  about  Bedford  town  in  slop-breeches,  bands, 
and  steeple  hats ; and  even  the  “ three  shining  ones  ” who 
meet  Christian  at  the  foot  of  the  cross,  are,  perhaps,  none 
other  than  the  three  poor  women  who  sat  at  a door  in 
the  sun  in  Bedford  town,  and  talked  with  him  of  heavenly 
tilings,  ere  he  had  yet  learnt  the  “way  to  heaven.” 
To  him  it  would  have  been  blasphemy  to  suppose  that 
even  old  Jews  were  nearer  the  spiritual  world  than 
Bedford  tradesmen;  or  that  the  sacredness  of  his  figures 
could  be  increased  by  putting  them  into  the  flowing 
garments  of  another  country  and  age.  To  him,  as  to  all 
true  Puritans,  God  was  here,  living,  working,  present,  even 
more  mightily  (unless  “ Gospel  privileges  were  below  those 
of  the  Law  ”)  than  in  the  days  of  patriarchs  and  prophets  ; 
and  the  same  intense  sense  of  the  divine  presence  which 
made,  in  his  eyes,  all  forms  and  ceremonies,  all  beauty  of 
art  and  poetry,  as  worthless  as  the  picture  is  beside  the 
living  reality,  would  have  made  him  content  to  clothe  his 
figures  as  he  saw  folks  clothed  round  him ; even  (could 
he  have  sympathized  with  Catholics)  to  understand  why 
the  old  painters  represented  Bible  personages  in  the  dress 


Preface. 


xi 


of  mediaeval  Italy,  and  introduced  portraits  of  men  still 
living  into  pictures  of  Bible  stories.  Heaven  and  hell 
had  again  drawn  near  to  earth,  and  mingled  themselves 
with  the  common  works  and  ways  of  men,  even  as  in  the 
time  of  Luther  or  of  Dante.  And  in  their  light,  celestial- 
infernal,  the  modern  and  the  commonplace  became 
awful  and  sacred.  While  all  souls  were  naked  before 
the  judgment-seat  of  God,  what  matter  for  the  clothes 
their  bodies  wore  P 

It  is  thus  that  in  every  age,  intense  and  true  faith  ex- 
presses itself  in  the  most  everyday  and  the  most  modern 
forms  ; while  in  ages  of  half  belief  and  of  dying  creeds,  the 
artist  and  the  public  alike  try  to  keep  up  in  their  own 
minds  the  tradition  of  a sacredness  which  they  feel  is 
vanishing  away,  by  thrusting  their  conceptions  back  into 
the  grand  mist  of  past  ages,  and  dressing  up  the  ghosts 
of  their  heroes  in  the  guise  of  mediseval  saints  or 
eastern  Jews.  It  is  “ reverent,”  it  is  44  ecclesiastical ; ” or 
it  is  46  sacred,”  and  44  scriptural ; ” but  to  the  observant 
eye  it  means  this  — that  men  see  a gulf  between  their 
own  hearts  and  those  of  the  men  of  old  time,  which 
requires  a proper  difference  in  their  speech,  gesture, 
dress,  when  they  are  to  be  depicted : a gulf  of  which 
Bunyan  was  not  aware  ; for  to  him  By-ends  and  Talkative 
his  neighbour  were  in  intimate  relation  to  the  same 
devil  as  were  Hymengeus  and  Philetus ; and  he  himself, 
as  Christian,  was  as  surely  guided  by  the  Eternal  God  as 
Abraham  when  he  left  his  father’s  house. 


Preface. 


xii 

To  render  Bunyan,  then,  honestly,  the  dress,  the  very 
fashion,  of  his  day,  ought  to  be  carefully  followed  ; and 
all  representations  of  the  undraped  human  figure,  even 
of  those  attitudes  winch  display  it  theatrically,  should  be 
carefully  avoided.  The  undraped  pictures  and  statues 
which  were  (wrongly  or  rightly,  no  matter  here)  the 
fashion  in  Charles’s  court,  would  have  been  to  him  “ the 
abominations  of  the  heathen,”  “vanities  from  which  he 
must  pray  that  his  eyes  might  be  turned  away and  even 
in  his  description  of  Vanity  Fair,  or  of  Madam  Bubble, 
where  most  poetical  imaginations  would  have  thought 
it  but  part  of  their  duty  to  hint,  at  least,  at  luxurious 
imagery,  Bunyan  is  silent  on  the  point : not  from 
prudery — for  he  uses  very  plain  old  English  words — 
but  simply  because  such  images  never  occurred  to  him. 

For  the  same  reasons,  it  seems  to  me,  Mr.  Bennett  has 
been  right  in  choosing  for  his  manner  one  formed  on  the 
study  of  Durer  and  Holbein,  and  the  other  Teutonic 
draughtsmen  who  had  little  or  no  acquaintance  with 
Greek  and  Italian  art.  A certain  homeliness  and 
hardihood  (I  had  almost  said  coarseness)  of  outline,  will 
best  express  the  features  which  Bunyan’s  imagination  or 
memory  pictured  to  him.  For  the  very  history  of  paint- 
ing proves,  that  till  it  has  been  saturated  with  Greek 
art,  and,  as  it  were,  learnt  to  see  through  Greek  eyes,  the 
Teutonic  mind  is  at  least  unconscious  of  that  element  of 
physical  beauty  which  seems  to  consist  in  a secret  but 
perpetual  tendency  toward  mathematical  curve  and  pro- 


Preface. 


xm 


portion  in  outlines.  As  the  standard  of  beauty  is  the 
same  in  both  races,  we  must  believe  that  the  Teuton  is 
influenced  by  this  element  as  much  as  the  Greek  was. 
But  the  Greek  alone  analyzed  and  consciously  repro- 
duced it ; and  therefore  it  is  to  be  employed  in  illustrat- 
ing English  books,  only  in  proportion  to  the  degree  in 
which  the  author  has  been  brought  under  the  influence 
of  Greek  art.  An  illustrator  of  Spenser,  for  example, 
would  be  well  repaid  by  a thorough  study  of  the  great 
Italian  draughtsmen  from  1500  to  1590  — even  more  so, 
perhaps,  than  by  studying  Greek  statuary,  for  it  was  with 
Italian  eyes  that  Spenser  learnt  to  see ; while  for  the 
actual  work  of  the  burin,  Marc  Antonio,  not  Albert  Durer, 
should  be  his  master.  But  for  “ The  Pilgrim’s  Progress  ” 
Marc  Antonio  would  teach  nothing,  and  Albert  Durer 
be  the  best  master ; to  the  exclusion,  of  course,  of  all 
conventional  archaisms  and  unnecessary  uglinesses  — 
things  always  and  in  all  men  detestable  and  dis- 
honest. 

In  like  manner,  all  ambitious  attempts  at  landscape 
drawing  would  be  utterly  out  of  place  with  regard  to 
“ The  Pilgrim’s  Progress.”  In  one  illustrated  edition 
which  I have  seen,  fantastic  mountain  and  forest  scenery, 
and  grotesque  and  horrible  combinations  of  it  with 
demons  and  monsters,  form  a large  part  of  the  drawings. 
But  such  are  no  illustrations  of  Bunyan.  They  may  be 
very  pretty  in  themselves  ; but  there  is  no  evidence  from 
the  book  that  such  pictures  ever  presented  themselves 


XIV 


Preface. 


to  him.  The  poverty  of  his  descriptive  powers,  the 
absence  of  anytliing  like  our  modern  “word-painting,” 
is  characteristic  of  the  man.  Born  and  bred  in  the 
monotonous  midland,  he  has  no  natural  images  beyond 
the  pastures  and  brooks,  the  towns  and  country  houses, 
which  he  saw  about  him.  He  is  as  thoroughly  “ na- 
turalist ” in  them  as  in  his  characters : but  when  he 
requires  images  of  a grander  kind,  he  goes  to  Scripture 
for  them  ; and  his  Delectable  Mountains,  “ beautified  with 
woods,  vineyards,  fruits  of  all  kind,  flowers  also,”  are 
merely  formed  from  that  common  repertory  of  the 
Puritans,  without  individuality  of  any  kind.  Why  should 
they  be  P Bunyan  had  probably  never  seen  a mountain 
in  his  life ; and  was  much  too  honest  a man  to  indulge 
Ins  fancy  without  warrant  of  fact.  The  Bible  supplied 
him  with  ideal  imagery  enough  to  suit  him  ; to  the 
Bible  he  went  for  it,  and  even  to  that  modestly  and 
sparingly  enough,  as  may  be  seen  by  comparing  his 
quasi  idyllic  account  of  the  Shepherds  and  their  country 
with  Solomon’s  Song.  His  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of 
Death,  in  like  wise,  he  describes,  not  objectively,  for  the 
sake  of  the  grand  and  terrible,  but  subjectively,  for  the 
sake  of  the  man  who  passes  through  it,  naming  merely, 
and  that  without  an  epithet,  all  its  satyrs  and  hobgoblins, 
snares,  gins,  and  pitfalls. 

There  is,  in  fact,  in  Bunyan,  the  same  insensibility  to 
the  beautiful  and  the  awful  in  nature,  which  is  noticeable 
in  the  early  Christians,  the  mediaeval  monks,  and  perhaps 


Preface. 


xv 


in  all  persons  under  strong  religious  excitement.  Where 
the  unseen  world  is  all  in  all,  the  visible  world  is  only 
important  in  as  far  as  it  bears  on  the  soul  within ; while 
to  point  out  that  bearing,  the  most  conventional  forms 
are  sufficient. 

To  have  heaped  up,  in  the  background  of  these  illustra- 
tions, detailed  natural  scenes,  would  have  been  to  mistake 
the  difference  between  it  and  Spenser’s  “ Fairy  Queen.”  In 
that,  the  great  allegory  of  the  anti-Puritan  party,  man  is 
considered  as  striving  to  do  noble  work  in  this  world, 
not  merely,  as  in  “ The  Pilgrim’s  Progress,”  to  pass  through 
it  on  his  journey  to  some  better  world ; in  the  former, 
therefore,  the  proper  background  is  the  world  itself,  in 
all  its  forms,  whether  natural  or  artificial ; in  the  latter, 
the  world  is  renounced,  and  the  only  background  is  the 
heaven  toward  which  man  is  journeying. 

This  difference,  of  course,  makes  “ The  Pilgrim’s  Pro- 
gress ” a far  narrower  field  for  the  artist  than  “ The 
Fairy  Queen  ” — a book  which,  perhaps,  offers  more 
noble  and  more  varied  subjects  for  the  pencil  than  any 
other  book  in  the  world  : one  would,  for  Bunyan’s  sake, 
that  this  were  the  only  point  of  contrast. 

But  it  must  be  confessed,  that  Bunyan  is  inferior  to 
Spenser  in  ethic,  as  well  as  in  artistic  beauty.  As  was 
to  be  expected  from  his  idea  of  man’s  life,  as  an  escape 
from  hell,  the  virtues  on  which  he  insists  are  chiefly,  if  not 
altogether,  those  which  have  been  named  “ the  selfish 
virtues  ” — prudence,  sound  self-interest,  and  enduring 


XVI 


Preface. 


determination ; all  good,  but  not  exclusively  “ Christian 
graces.”  These,  with  a truly  English  honesty  and  plain- 
ness of  speech,  and  a hearty  and  simple  gratitude  to  his 
Divine  Deliverer,  constitute  Bunyan’s  “ Christian : ” but 
of  those  more  godlike  elements  of  character  on  which 
Spenser  chiefly  dwells,  the  elements  which  are  called  out 
by  man’s  actual  work  in  the  world  on  behalf  of  others, 
not  merely  on  behalf  of  himself,  — of  these  Bunyan  says 
but  little.  Of  justice  and  faithfulness  between  man  and 
man ; of  generosity,  pity,  chivalry,  self-sacrifice,  and  that 
fire  of  divine  love  which  drives  forth  alike  strong  men  and 
weak  women  to  dare  and  suffer  all  tilings  for  their  fellow- 
men,  we  read  little  or  nought  in  his  pages.  His  “ saints  ” 
are  not  St.  Elizabeths  or  St.  Vincent  Pauls,  Howards  or 
Nightingales.  True,  certain  of  them  delight,  kindly 
enough,  in  showing  hospitality  : but  it  is  to  “ pilgrims  ” — 
in  plain  words,  to  those  who  agree  with  their  opinions. 
The  likeness  of  our  Father  in  heaven,  the  perfect 

virtue  which  causes  its  sun  to  shine  on  the  evil  and  on 

the  good,  and  its  rain  to  fall  on  the  just  and  on  the 

unjust,  and  is  perfect  in  this,  that  it  is  good  to  the 

unthankful  and  the  evil,  John  Bunyan,  if  he  had  seen, 
does  not  describe.  His  eyes  are  clearly  fixed  on  a heaven 
beyond  the  grave : but  on  this  side  of  the  grave,  and 
among  mortal  flesh  and  blood,  there  is  a loftier  heaven 
than  he  has  told  of  in  his  book.  And  for  that  very 
reason,  his  story  offers  the  artist  none  of  those  passages  of 
humanity  which  are  most  noble  or  most  pathetic;  and 


Preface. 


XVII 


confines  him,  on  the  whole,  to  the  delineation  of  one, 
and  that  an  insular,  type  of  humanity;  his  ideal  must 
be  the  shrewd  plain-spoken  Englishman  of  the  middle 
class,  with  his  power  (the  power  which  has  colonised 
the  world)  of  fixing  his  eye  steadily  upon  one  object, 
and  of  compassing  that  object  by  inflexible  determina- 
tion and  courage.  All  the  vices  of  which  he  speaks, 
again,  must  be  considered  as  deflections  from  this  ideal ; 
as  different  types  of  weakness ; whether  they  take  the 
form  of  sensuality,  or  of  inconsistency,  or  of  self-decep- 
tion, they  are  alike  in  the  inability  to  see  what  is  to 
be  done,  and  do  it  and  nothing  else.  In  his  power  of 
drawing  these  characters  lies  Bunyan’s  strength  ; by  these 
his  book  will  live  as  long  as  the  English  language  lives. 
His  Interpreters,  his  damsels  who  arm  the  pilgrim,  and 
all  the  rest  which  he  has  borrowed,  whether  from 
Spenser,  or  some  English  translation  of  the  old  mediaeval 
Pelerinage  de  l’Homme — all  these  are  the  merest  shadows 
by  the  side  of  Spenser’s  detailed  and  intense  ideal  por- 
traitures : but  his  men  and  women  are  living  flesh  and 
blood,  interesting  to  all  Englishmen  for  ever.  His  scheme 
of  human  life,  narrow  and  exceptional  at  first,  is  utterly 
untrue  now,  when  the  Puritan,  instead  of  renouncing  the 
unbelieving  world,  and  fleeing  from  the  City  of  Destruc- 
tion, in  expectation  of  an  immediate  day  of  judgment,  is 
born  and  bred  in  his  own  prosperous  sect,  among  all  the 
means  of  grace ; and  finds,  as  he  grows  up,  “ Religion 


XV  111 


Preface. 


walking  in  her  silver  slippers,”  profession  the  surest  road 
to  prosperity,  himself  in  high  esteem  and  political 
power  in  the  streets  of  Vanity  Fan*,  and  the  maxims  of 
that  great  mart  (in  those  commercial  matters  in  which 
alone  he  comes  in  contact  with  it),  coinciding  exactly 
with  his  own : but  Obstinate  and  Pliable,  By-ends  and 
Legality,  still  live,  and  will  live  for  ever,  and,  let  us  trust, 
Faithful  and  Hopeful  with  them ; and  the  man  who 
translates  them  out  of  the  pages  of  Bunyan  into  human 
forms  and  countenances,  will  have  done  good  service  by 
increasing  our  knowledge  of  types  of  humanity  which  are 
permanent,  however  partial. 


C.  KINGSLEY. 


THE 


AUTHOR’S  APOLOGY  FOR  HIS  BOOK. 


When  at  the  first  I took  my  pen  in  hand 
Thus  for  to  write,  I did  not  understand 
That  I at  all  should  make  a little  book 
In  such  a mode ; nay,  I had  undertook 
To  make  another ; which,  when  almost  done, 
Before  I was  aware  I this  begun. 

And  thus  it  was  : I writing  of  the  way 
And  race  of  saints,  in  this  our  gospel  day, 

Fell  suddenly  into  an  allegory 

About  their  journey,  and  the  way  to  glory, 

In  more  than  twenty  things  which  I set  down : 
This  done,  I twenty  more  had  in  my  crown ; 
And  they  again  began  to  multiply, 

Like  sparks  that  from  the  coals  of  fire  do  fly. 
Nay,  then,  thought  I,  if  that  you  breed  so  fast 
I’ll  put  you  by  yourselves,  lest  you  at  last 
Should  prove  ad  infinitum , and  eat  out 
The  book  that  I already  am  about. 

Well,  so  I did  ; but  did  not  think 
To  show  to  all  the  world  my  pen  and  ink 
In  such  a mode;  I only  thought  to  make 
I knew  not  what : nor  did  I undertake 
a 2 


XX 


The  Author's  Apology. 


Thereby  to  please  my  neighbour : no,  not  I, 

I did  it  my  own  self  to  gratify. 

Neither  did  I but  vacant  seasons  spend 
In  this  my  scribble  : nor  did  I intend 
But  to  divert  myself  in  doing  this, 

From  worser  thoughts  which  make  me  do  amiss. 
Thus  I set  pen  to  paper  with  delight, 

And  quickly  had  my  thoughts  in  black  and  white. 
For  having  now  my  method  by  the  end, 

Still  as  I pull’d,  it  came  ; and  so  I penn’d 
It  down : until  it  came  at  last  to  be, 

For  length  and  breadth,  the  bigness  which  you  see. 

Well,  when  I had  thus  put  mine  ends  together, 

I shew’d  them  others,  that  I might  see  whether 
They  would  condemn  them,  or  them  justify  : 

And  some  said,  Let  them  live ; some,  Let  them  die ; 
Some  said,  John,  print  it ; others  said,  Not  so ; 
Some  said,  It  might  do  good ; others  said,  No. 

Now  I was  in  a strait,  and  did  not  see 
Which  was  the  best  thing  to  be  done  by  me  : 

At  last  I thought,  Since  ye  are  thus  divided, 

I print  it  will ; and  so  the  case  decided. 

For,  thought  I,  some  I see  would  have  it  done, 
Though  others  in  that  channel  do  not  run : 

To  prove,  then,  who  advised  for  the  best, 

Thus  I thought  fit  to  put  it  to  the  test. 

I further  thought,  if  now  I did  deny 
Those  that  would  have  it,  thus  to  gratify ; 

I did  not  know,  but  hinder  them  I might 
Of  that  which  would  to  them  be  great  delight. 


The  Author's  Apology. 


xxi 


For  those  which  were  not  for  its  coming  forth, 

I said  to  them,  Offend  you  I am  loth : 

Yet  since  your  brethren  pleased  with  it  be, 

Forbear  to  judge,  till  you  do  further  see. 

If  that  thou  wilt  not  read,  let  it  alone  ; 

Some  love  the  meat,  some  love  to  pick  the  bone. 

Yea,  that  I might  them  better  palliate, 

I did  too  with  them  thus  expostulate : 

May  I not  write  in  such  a style  as  this  ? 

In  such  a method  too,  and  yet  not  miss 

My  end  — thy  good  ? Why  may  it  not  be  done  ? 

Dark  clouds  bring  waters,  when  the  bright  bring  none. 
Yea,  dark  or  bright,  if  they  their  silver  drops 
Cause  to  descend,  the  earth,  by  yielding  crops, 

Gives  praise  to  both,  and  carpeth  not  at  either, 

But  treasures  up  the  fruit  they  yield  together  ; 

Yea,  so  commixes  both,  that  in  their  fruit 
None  can  distinguish  this  from  that;  they  suit 
Her  well  when  hungry ; but  if  she  be  full 
She  spews  out  both,  and  makes  their  blessing  null. 

You  see  the  ways  the  fisherman  doth  take 
To  catch  the  fish  ; what  engines  doth  he  make  ! 

Behold  how  he  engageth  all  his  wits ; 

Also  his  snares,  lines,  angles,  hooks,  and  nets ; 

Yet  fish  there  be,  that  neither  hook  nor  line, 

Nor  snare,  nor  net,  nor  engine  can  make  thine : 

They  must  be  grop’d  for,  and  be  tickled  too, 

Or  they  will  not  be  catch’d,  whate’er  you  do. 

How  does  the  fowler  seek  to  catch  his  game 
By  divers  means  ! all  which  one  cannot  name : 

His  guns,  his  nets,  his  lime-twigs,  light,  and  bell  ; 

He  creeps,  he  goes,  he  stands ; yea,  who  can  tell 


xxii 


The  Author's  Apology. 

Of  all  his  postures  ? Yet  there’s  none  of  these 
Will  make  him  master  of  what  fowls  he  please. 

Yea,  he  must  pipe  and  whistle,  to  catch  this ; 

Yet  if  he  does  so,  that  bird  he  will  miss. 

If  that  a pearl  may  in  a toad’s  head  dwell, 

And  may  be  found  too  in  an  oyster-shell ; 

If  things  that  promise  nothing  do  contain 
What  better  is  than  gold ; who  will  disdain, 

That  have  an  inkling  of  it,  there  to  look, 

That  they  may  find  it  ? Now  my  little  book, 

(Though  void  of  all  these  paintings  that  may  make 
It  with  this  or  the  other  man  to  take,) 

Is  not  without  those  things  that  do  excel 
What  do  in  brave,  but  empty  notions  dwell. 

“Well,  yet  I am  not  fully  satisfied, 

That  this  your  book  will  stand,  when  soundly  tried.” 

Why,  what’s  the  matter  ? “ It  is  dark.”  What 

though  ? 

“ But  it  is  feigned.”  What  of  that  ? I trow 
Some  men  by  feigned  words,  as  dark  as  mine, 

Make  truth  to  spangle,  and  its  rays  to  shine. 

“But  they  want  solidness.”  Speak,  man,  thy  mind. 

“ They  drown  the  weak  ; metaphors  make  us  blind.” 

Solidity,  indeed,  becomes  the  pen 
Of  him  that  writeth  things  divine  to  men  : 

But  must  I needs  want  solidness,  because 
By  metaphors  I speak?  Were  not  God’s  laws, 

His  gospel  laws,  in  olden  time  held  forth 
By  types,  shadows,  and  metaphors  ? Yet  loth 
Will  any  sober  man  be  to  find  fault 
With  them,  lest  he  be  found  for  to  assault 
The  highest  wisdom  ! No,  he  rather  stoops, 

And  seeks  to  find  out  what  by  pins  and  loops, 


The  Author's  Apology. 

By  calves  and  sheep,  by  heifers  and  by  rams, 

By  birds  and  herbs,  and  by  the  blood  of  lambs, 
God  speak eth  to  him ; and  happy  is  he 
That  finds  the  light  and  grace  that  in  them  be. 

Be  not  too  forward  therefore  to  conclude 
That  I want  solidness  — that  I am  rude  : 

All  things  solid  in  show  not  solid  be  ; 

All  things  in  parable  despise  not  we, 

Lest  things  most  hurtful  lightly  we  receive, 

And  things  that  good  are  of  our  souls  bereave. 
My  dark  and  cloudy  words,  they  do  but  hold 
The  truth,  as  cabinets  enclose  the  gold. 

The  prophets  used  much  by  metaphors 
To  set  fortfi  truth : yea,  whoso  considers 
Christ,  his  apostles  too,  shall  plainly  see, 

That  truths  to  this  day  in  such  mantles  be. 

Am  I afraid  to  say,  that  holy  writ, 

Which  for  its  style  and  phrase  puts  down  all  wit, 
Is  every  where  so  full  of  all  these  things, 

Dark  figures,  allegories  ? Yet  there  springs 
From  that  same  book,  that  lustre,  and  those  rays 
Of  light,  that  turn  our  darkest  nights  to  days. 

Come,  let  my  carper  to  his  life  now  look, 

And  find  there  darker  lines  than  in  my  book 
He  findeth  any  ; yea,  and  let  him  know, 

That  in  his  best  things  there  are  worse  lines  too. 

May  we  but  stand  before  impartial  men, 

To  his  poor  one  I durst  adventure  ten, 

That  they  will  take  my  meaning  in  these  lines 
Far  better  than  his  lies  in  silver  shrines. 


xxiii 


a 4 


XXIV 


The  Author's  Apology. 


Come,  truth,  although  in  swaddling  clothes,  I find 
Inform  the  judgment,  rectifies  the  mind; 

Pleases  the  understanding,  makes  the  will 
Submit,  the  memory  too  it  doth  fill 
With  what  doth  our  imagination  please ; 

Likewise  it  tends  our  troubles  to  appease. 

Sound  words,  I know,  Timothy  is  to  use, 

And  old  wives’  fables  he  is  to  refuse ; 

But  yet  grave  Paul  him  nowhere  doth  forbid 

The  use  of  parables  ; in  wdiicli  lay  hid 

That  gold,  those  pearls,  and  precious  stones  that  were 

Worth  digging  for,  and  that  with  greatest  care. 

Let  me  add  one  word  more.  O man  of  God, 

Art  thou  offended  ? Dost  thou  wish  I had 
Put  forth  my  matter  in  another  dress? 

Or,  that  I had  in  things  been  more  express  ? 

Three  things  let  me  propound  ; then  I submit 
To  those  that  are  my  betters,  as  is  fit. 

1.  I find  not  that  I am  denied  the  use 
Of  this  my  method,  so  I no  abuse 

Put  on  the  words,  things,  readers,  or  be  rude 
In  handling  figure  or  similitude, 

In  application  ; but  all  that  I may 

Seek  the  advance  of  truth  this  or  that  way. 

Denied,  did  I say  ? Nay,  I have  leave, 

(Example  too,  and  that  from  them  that  have 
God  better  pleased,  by  their  words  or  ways, 

Than  any  man  that  breatheth  now-a-days,) 

Thus  to  express  my  mind,  thus  to  declare 
Things  unto  thee  that  excellentest  are. 

2.  I find  that  men  as  high  as  trees  will  write 
Dialogue-wise ; yet  no  man  doth  them  slight 


The  Author's  Apology. 


xx  \l 


For  writing  so : indeed  if  they  abuse 
Truth,  cursed  be  they,  and  the  craft  they  use 
To  that  intent ; but  yet  let  truth  be  free 
To  make  her  sallies  upon  thee  and  me, 

Which  wray  it  pleases  God : for  who  knows  how, 

Better  than  he  that  taught  us  first  to  plough, 

To  guide  our  minds  and  pens  for  his  design  ? 

And  he  makes  base  things  usher  in  divine. 

3.  I find  that  holy  writ  in  many  places 
Hath  semblance  with  this  method,  where  the  cases 
Do  call  for  one  thing,  to  set  forth  another : 

Use  it  I may  then,  and  yet  nothing  smother 
Truth’s  golden  beams : nay,  by  this  method  may 
Make  it  cast  forth  its  rays  as  light  as  day. 

And  now,  before  I do  put  up  my  pen, 

I’ll  show  the  profit  of  my  book ; and  then 

Commit  both  thee  and  it  unto  that  hand 

That  pulls  the  strong  down,  and  makes  weak  ones  stand. 

This  book  it  chalketh  out  before  thine  eyes 
The  man  that  seeks  the  everlasting  prize : 

It  shows  you  whence  he  comes,  whither  he  goes ; 

What  he  leaves  undone ; also  what  he  does : 

It  also  shows  you  how  he  runs  and  runs 
Till  he  unto  the  gate  of  glory  comes. 

It  shows,  too,  who  sets  out  for  life  amain, 

As  if  the  lasting  crown  they  would  obtain : 

Here  also  you  may  see  the  reason  why 
They  lose  their  labour,  and  like  fools  do  die. 

This  book  will  make  a traveller  of  thee, 

If  by  its  counsel  thou  wilt  ruled  be ; 

It  will  direct  thee  to  the  Holy  Land, 

If  thou  wilt  its  directions  understand : 


xxvi 


The  Author's  Apology. 

Yea,  it  will  make  the  slothful  active  be ; 

The  blind  also  delightful  things  to  see. 

Art  thou  for  something  rare  and  profitable  ? 
Wouldest  thou  see  a truth  within  a fable  ? 

Art  thou  forgetful ! Wouldest  thou  remember 
From  New-year’s  day  to  the  last  of  December  ? 

Then  read  my  fancies  ; they  will  stick  like  burs, 

And  may  be  to  the  helpless,  comforters. 

This  book  is  writ  in  such  a dialect, 

As  may  the  minds  of  listless  men  affect : 

It  seems  a novelty,  and  yet  contains 
Nothing  but  sound  and  honest  gospel  strains. 

Wouldst  thou  divert  thyself  from  melancholy? 
Wouldst  thou  be  pleasant,  yet  far  be  from  folly  ? 
Wouldst  thou  read  riddles  and  their  explanation? 

Or  else  be  drowned  in  thy  contemplation  ? 

Dost  thou  love  picking  meat  ? Or  wouldst  thou  see 
A man  i’  the  clouds,  and  hear  him  speak  to  thee  ? 
Wouldst  thou  be  in  a dream,  and  yet  not  sleep  ? 

Or  wouldst  thou  in  a moment  laugh  and  weep  ? 
Wouldest  thou  lose  thyself  and  catch  no  harm, 

And  find  thyself  again  without  a charm  ? 

Wouldst  read  thyself,  and  read  thou  know’st  not  what, 
And  yet  know  whether  thou  art  blest  or  not, 

By  reading  the  same  lines  ? O then  come  hither, 

And  lay  my  book,  thy  head,  and  heart  together. 


JOHN  BUNYAN. 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


The  Woodcuts  engraved  by  Joseph  Swain. 


John  Buntan  . 

Title. 

Pbeface 

Tailpiece  to  Peeface  . 


. Frontispiece 


Page 

V 

xviii 


Cheistian.  “ I cannot  go  so  fast  as  I would,  by  reason  of  this  burden  that  is  on 


my  back”  . . . . . . . l 

Paet  I.  — “So  I saw  in  my  dream  that  the  man  began  to  run”  . . 1 

Evangelist.  “ A man  that  appeared  to  me  to-  be  a very  great  and  honourable 

person  ” . . . . . . . .2 

Obstinate.  “ Be  ruled  by  me  and  go  back  ” . . . .4 


Pliable.  “ Well  neighbour  Obstinate,  said  Pliable,  I begin  to  come  to  a point  ” . 6 


List  of  Illustrations. 


xxviii 

Page 

Help.  “ And  set  him  upon  sound  ground,  and  bid  him  go  on  his  way  ” . . S 

Mr.  Worldly  Wiseman.  “ Therefore  he  always  goes  to  the  town  of  Morality  to 

church  ” . . • . . • • .10 

Legality.  “ A man  of  a very  good  name,  that  has  skill  to  help  men  off  with  such 

burdens  as  thine  is,  from  their  shoulders”  . . .12 

Civility.  “ And  for  his  son  Civility,  notwithstanding  his  simpering  looks,  he  is 

but  a hypocrite,  and  cannot  help  thee”  . . . .14 

The  Interpreter.  “ He  knocked  over  and  over;  at  last  one  came  to  the  door”  24 

Bible  and  Crown.  “ He  is  sure,  in  the  world  that  comes  next,  to  have  glory  for 

his  reward”  . . . . . . .25 

Broom  and  Water.  “ He  that  began  to  sweep  at  first  is  the  law,  but  she  that 

brought  water  and  did  sprinkle  it,  is  the  gospel”  . . 26 

Passion  and  Patience.  “ Passion  seemed  to  be  much  discontented,  but  Patience 

was  very  quiet”  . . . . . . .27 

Oil  and  Water.  “This  is  Christ,  who  continually  maintains  the  work  already 

begun  in  the  heart,  notwithstanding  what  the  Devil  can  do  ” . 30 

Sword  and  Helmet.  “ He  cut  his  way  through  them  all  ” . . .31 

The  Man  in  the  Cage.  “ I have  so  hardened  my  heart  that  I cannot  repent  ” . 82 

The  Eye.  “And  as  I thought,  the  Judge  had  always  his  eye  upon  me”  .85 

Simple,  Sloth,  and  Presumption.  “ Where  he  saw,  a little  out  of  the  way,  three 

men  fast  asleep,  with  fetters  upon  their  heels  ” . .38 

Formalist.  “ If  we  are  in,  we  are  in  ” . . . . . .38 

We  also  are  in  the  way  that  came  tumbling  over  the  wall  ” . 40 


Hypocrisy. 


List  of  Illustrations . 


xxix 


Page 

Timorous.  “ The  farther  we  go  the  more  danger  we  meet ; therefore  we  turned 

and  are  going  back  again  ” . . . . .42 

Mistrust.  “ For  just  before  us  lie  a couple  of  lions  in  the  way,  whether  sleeping 

or  waking  we  know  not  ” . . . . . .44 

Watchful  the  Porter.  “ Saying,  fear  not  the  lions  for  they  are  chained  ” . 47 

Discretion.  “ A grave  and  beautiful  damsel  ” . . . . .43 

Prudence.  “ Do  you  not  think  sometimes  of  the  country  from  whence  you  came  ? ” 50 

Piety.  “ I am  glad  that  you  are  so  well  disposed  ” . . .52 

Charity.  “ Ch.  I have  a wife  and  four  small  children.  Char.  And  why  did  you 

not  bring  them  along  with  you?”  . . . .54 

Christian’s  Armour.  “ Which  their  Lord  had  provided  for  pilgrims,  as  sword, 
shield,  hehnet,  breastplate,  all-prayer,  and  shoes  that  would  not 


wear  out  ” . . . . . . .57 

Moses’s  Rod  .........  58 

The  Hammer  and  Nail  with  which  Jael  slew  Sisera  . . . .58 

The  Pitcher,  Trumpet,  and  Lamp  of  Gideon  . . . .58 

Shamgar’s  Ox  Goad  . . . . . . . .59 

Samson’s  Jaw-bone  . . . . . . . .59 

David’s  Sling  ......  ...  59 

“ A Hand  with  some  leaves  of  the  tree  of  life”  . . . . .67 


The  Mouth  of  the  Pit.  “ One  of  the  wicked  ones  got  behind  him,  and  stepped 
up  softly  to  him,  and  whisperingly  suggested  many  grievous  blas- 
phemies to  him  which  he  verily  thought  had  proceeded  from  his 


own  mind 


71 


XXX 


List  of  Illustrations. 


Pope.  “By  whose  power  and  tyranny  the  men  whose  bones,  blood,  ashes,  &c.,  lay 
there,  were  cruelly  put  to  death”  . 

Faithful.  “ My  honoured  and  well-beloved  brother  ” 

Wanton.  “ You  cannot  think  (but  that  you  know  something)  what  a flattering 
tongue  she  had”  ...... 

The  old  Adam.  “ He  said  his  name  was  Adam  the  First,  and  that  he  dwelt  in 
the  town  of  Deceit”  ...... 

The  Lust  of  the  Flesh  ....... 

The  Lust  of  the  Eyes  . . ..... 

Tnu  Pride  of  Life  ........ 

Discontent.  “ His  reason  was  for  that  the  valley  was  altogether  without  honour  ” 

Pride  .......... 

Arrogancy  ......... 

Self-conceit  ......... 

Worldly  Glory  ........ 

Shame.  “ But  indeed  this  Shame  was  a bold  villain”  . 

Talkative.  “ I have  heard  of  you  that  you  are  a man  whose  religion  lies  in  talk  ” 

Vanity  Fair  : 

“ Fools,  Cheats,  Murders  ” . 

“ Shams,  Jugglers  ” ..... 

“ Titles,  Countries  and  Kingdoms,  Servants  ” . . . . 

“ Trades,  Houses  and  Lands,  Brutalities  ” . 


Page 

73 

76 

78 

80 

79 

80 

81 

82 

84 

86 

88- 

DO 

92 

94 

104 

105 

106 

107 


List  of  Illustrations.  xxxi 

Vanity  Fair  : 

Page 

“ Lives,  Scandals  ” . . . . . . . . 108 

“ Games,  Husbands  and  Wives,  Games  ” ...  109 

“ Philosophies  ” . . . . . . . . 110 

“ Preferments,  False  Swearers,  Places  ” . . . . Ill 

“ Apes  112 

“ The  true  Carnival”  . . . . . . .113 

Lord  Hategood.  “ An  ungodly  villain  ”.....  Ill 


His  Honourable  Friends.  “ Whose  names  are  the  Lord  Old  Man,  the  Lord  Carnal 
Delight,  the  Lord  Luxurious,  the  Lord  Desirc-of-Vain- Glory,  my  Old 
Lord  Lechery,  and  Sir  Having  Greedy”  . . . .115 

Envy,  Superstition,  and  Pickthank.  “Hast  thou  heard,  what  these  honest 

gentlemen  have  witnessed  against  thee  P ” . . . . 116 

The  J ury.  “ Then  went  the  jury  out,  whose  names  were,  Mr.  Blindman,  Mr.  Nogood, 

Mr.  Malice,  Mr.  Love-lust,  Mr.  Live-loose,  Mr.  Heady,  Mr.  High-mind, 

Mr.  Enmity,  Mr.  Liar,  Mr.  Cruelty,  Mr.  Hate-light,  and  Mr.  Im- 


placable” . . . . . . . .118 

My  Lord  Turn-about  . . . . . . . .120 

Hopeful.  “ Being  so  made  by  the  beholding  of  Christian  and  Faithful  ” . 120 

My  Lord  Timeserver  . . . . . . . .121 


My  Lord  Fair-speech.  “ From  whose  ancestors  the  town  first  took  its  name  ” . 122 

My  Lady  Feigning’s  Daughter.  “And  is  arrived  to  such  a pitch  of  breeding, 

that  she  knows  how  to  carry  it  to  all,  even  to  prince  and  peasant  ” 122 

Mr.  Smoothman  . . . . . . • .123 


Mr.  Facing-both-ways  . 


124 


XXX11 


List  of  Illustrations. 


Page 

Me.  TT oT.D-TTrR-w otm.d  and  Me.  By-ends.  “ Old  Mr.  H old- tlio -world.” 

“ I had  always  the  luck  to  jump  in  my  judgment  with  the  present 
way  of  the  times,  whatever  it  was,  and  my  chance  was  to  get 
thereby”  ........  124 

Me.  Anything  . . . . • • • • .125 

Me.  Two-tongues.  “And  the  parson  of  our  parish,  Mr.  Two-tongues”  . . 126 

Me.  Save-ait,  and  Me.  Money-love.  “ Men  that  Mr.  By-ends  had  formerly  been 

acquainted  with,  for  in  their  minority  they  were  schoolfellows”  . 126 

Me.  Geipeman.  “ A schoolmaster  in  Love-gain,  which  is  a market-town  in  the  county 

of  Coveting,  in  the  North : he  taught  them  the  art  of  getting  ” . 128 


Lot’s  Wipe.  “ She  only  looked  hack,  and  I had  a desire  to  go  see  ” . . 137 


Vain  Confidence.  “ Not  seeing  the  way  before  him,  fell  into  a deep  pit,  which 
was  on  purpose  there  made  by  the  prince  of  those  grounds  to  catch 
vain-glorious  fools  withal”  .....  142 


Knife. 

Halteb. 

Poison. 


" So  when  morning  was  come  he  goes  to  them,  in  a surly  manner 
as  before,  and  perceiving  them  to  be  very  sore  with  the  stripes  that 
he  had  given  them  the  day  before,  he  told  them  that  since  they  were 
never  likely  to  come  out  of  that  place,  their  only  way  would  be  to 
make  an  end  of  themselves,  either  with  knife,  halter,  or  poison  ” 


145 


The  Key  called  Promise,  “ And  began  to  try  at  the  dungeon  door,  whose  bolt, 

as  he  turned  the  key,  gave  back,  aud  the  door  flew  open  with  ease  ” 149 


The  Pillae.  “ So  they  consented  to  erect  there  a pillar,  and  to  engrave  upon  the 
side  thereof  this  sentence”  ..... 

Knowledge.  1 r 


Experience. 

Watchful. 

Sincere. 


“ The  shepherds,  I say,  whose  names  were  Knowledge,  Expe- 
rience, Watchful,  and  Sincere,  took  them  by  the  hand.” 


151 

152 

154 

156 

158 


List  of  Illustrations. 


xxxui 


The  Perspective  Glass.  “ Yet  they  thought  they  saw  something  like  the  gate, 
and  also  some  of  the  glory  of  the  place  ” . 


A Note  of  the  Way. 
Bewaee  of  the  Flatterer. 
Take  heed,  &c. 

God  speed. 


y The  four  scrolls 


1 


Ignorance.  “ There  is  more  hope  of  a fool  than  of  him  ”... 

Guilt,  Mistrust,  and  Faintheart.  “Now,  there  happened  to  come  down  that 
way  from  Broadway  Gate  three  sturdy  rogues,  and  their  names  were 
Faintheart,  Mistrust,  and  Guilt”  ..... 

The  Flatterer.  “Behold,  a man  black  of  flesh,  but  covered  with  a very  light 
robe 


One  Temporary.  “You  are  pretty  near  the  business,  for  the  bottom  of  all  is  for 
want  of  a change  in  their  mind  and  will” 

Tailpiece.  “And  after  that  they  shut  up  the  gates;  which  when  I had  seen,  I 
wished  myself  among  them  ”..... 


Christiana.  “After  her  husband  was  gone  over  the  river,  and  she  could  hear  of 
him  no  more,  began  to  have  thoughts  working  in  her  mind” 

Part  II.  — “Faith,  Hope,  and  Charity”  ....  . 

Mrs.  Timorous.  “Wherefore,  though  thou  shouldest  be  so  rash  as  to  cast  away 
thyself,  yet  for  the  sake  of  the  fruit  of  thy  body,  keep  thou  at  home  ” 

Mrs.  Bat’s-eyes  and  Mrs.  Know-nothing.  “ Ob,  this  blind  and  foolish  woman, 
said  she.” 

“ Then  said  Mrs.  Know-nothing : And  what ! do  you  think  ? ” 


Page 

156 

157 

157 

158 
158 
158 

161 

171 

193 

207 

219 

219 

229 


232 


XXXIV 


List  of  Illustrations. 


Page 

Mbs.  Inconsiderate.  “Away  with  such  fantastical  fools  from  the  town”  . 233 

Mes.  Light-mind.  “ I was  yesterday  at  Madam  Wanton’s,  where  we  were  as 

merry  as  the  maids  ” . . . . .235 

Mercy.  “ Then  said  young  Mercy  (for  she  was  but  young)  ” . . 236 

The  Devil’s  Fruit.  “And  being  mellow,  they  that  found  them  did  gather  them 

up,  and  eat  of  them  to  their  hurt”  . . . .246 

The  Muck-rake.  “Then  said  Christiana:  O deliver  me  from  this  Muck-rake”  . 254 

The  Spider.  “Here  is  not  anything  but  an  ugly  spider”  . . . 255 


The  Chicken  Drinking.  “ See,  said  he,  what  this  little  chick  doth,  and  learn  of 
her  to  acknowledge  whence  your  mercies  come  by  receiving  them 
with  looking  up  ” . . . . . . . 257 

The  Sword  and  Cnook.  “ Behold  now  quietly  she  takes  her  death,  and  without 

objecting.  Your  king  doth  call  you  his  sheep  ” . . . 258 

The  Scythe  and  Hourglass.  “Fruit,  you  see,  is  that  thing  you  look  for,  and 
for  want  of  that  you  condemn  it  to  the  fire,  and  to  be  trodden 
under  foot  of  men”  . . . . . .259 

The  Robin  and  Spider.  “ But  when  they  are  by  them  selves,  as  the  robin,  they 
can  catch  and  gobble  up  spiders;  they  can  change  their  diet,  drink 
iniquity,  and  swallow  down  sin  like  water”  . . .259 

Great-heart.  “You  have  fought  so  stoutly  for  us,  you  have  been  so  hearty  in 

counselling  of  us,  that  I shall  never  forget  your  favour  towards  us  ” 280 

Mr.  Brisk.  “ Did  I not  tell  thee  that  Mr.  Brisk  would  soon  forsake  thee  P ” 290 

The  Shepherd’s  Boy.  “ I will  dare  to  say  this  boy  lives  a merrier  life,  and 
wears  more  of  that  herb  called  heart’s-ease  in  his  bosom,  than  he 
that  is  clad  in  silk  and  velvet  ” . . 304 


List  of  Illustrations. 


XXXV 


Page 

Old  Honest.  “Come,  man,  be  not  so  hot;  here  are  none  but  friends”  . . 315 

Me.  Feabing.  “ Everything  frightened  him  that  he  heard  anybody  speak  of,  if  it 

had  but  the  least  appearance  of  opposition  in  it”  . . 319 

Mr.  Self-will.  “ What  his  mind  prompted  him  to,  that  he  would  do,  and  nothing 

else  could  he  be  got  to  do”  . . . . 327 

Me.  Feeble-mind.  “ I thought  I should  never  be  well  at  home,  so  I betook  my- 
self to  a pilgrim’s  life,  and  have  travelled  hither  from  the  town  of 
Uncertain,  where  I and  my  father  were  born.  I am  a man  of  no 
strength  at  all  of  body,  nor  yet  of  mind”  . . . 342 

Me.  Ready-to-iialt.  “ I am  come  from  him,  whom  thou  hast  loved  and  followed, 

though  upon  crutches”  . . . . . .347 

Mb.  Despondency.  “For  to  be  plain  with  you  they  are  ghosts  which  we  enter- 
tained when  we  first  began  to  be  pilgrims,  and  could  never  shake 
them  off  after;  and  they  will  walk  about”  . . .363 

Madam  Bubble.  “Is  she  not  a tall  comely  dame,  and  somewhat  of  a swarthy 

complexion?”  ....  . 386 


Tailpiece 


CHRISTIAN. 


IN  THE  SIMILITUDE  OF  A DREAM. 


AS  I walked  through  the  wilderness  of  this  world,  I 
lighted  on  a certain  place  where  was  a den,  and 
laid  me  down  in  that  place  to  sleep ; and  as  I slept,  I 
dreamed  a dream.  I dreamed,  and  behold,  I saw  a man 
clothed  with  rags  standing  in  a certain  place,  with  his 
face  from  his  own  house,  a book  in  his  hand,  and  a 
great  burden  upon  his  back.  I looked,  and  saw  him  open 
the  book,  and  read  therein ; and  as  he  read,  he  wept  and 
trembled ; and  not  being  able  longer  to  contain,  he  brake 
out  with  a lamentable  cry,  saying  What  shall  I do  ? 

In  this  plight,  therefore,  he  went  home,  and  restrained 
himself  as  long  as  he  could,  that  his  wife  and  children 
should  not  perceive  his  distress ; but  he  could  not  be  silent 
long,  because  that  his  trouble  increased.  Wherefore  at 


The  Jail. 


Isa.  lxiv.  6 ; 
Luke  xiv. 
33;  Psa. 
xxxviii.  4. 


Acts  ii.  37 ; 
xvi.  30 ; 
Hab.  i.  2,  3. 


B 


2 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


This  world. 


He  knows 
no  way  of 
escape  as 
yet. 


Carnal 
physic  for 
a sick  soul. 


length  he  brake  his  mind  to  his  wife  and  children  ; and 
thus  he  began  to  talk  to  them.  0 my  dear  wife,  said  he, 
and  you  the  children  of  my  bowels,  I,  your  dear  friend, 
am  in  myself  undone  by  reason  of  a burden  that  lieth 
hard  upon  me;  moreover,  I am  certainly  informed  that 
this  our  city  will  be  burnt  with  fire  from  heaven;  in 
which  fearful  overthrow,  both  myself,  with  thee  my  wife, 
and  you  my  sweet  babes,  shall  miserably  come  to  ruin, 
except  (the  which  yet  I see  not)  some  way  of  escape  can 
he  found,  whereby  we  may  be  delivered. 

At  this  his  relations  were  sore  amazed;  not  for  that 
they  believed  that  what  he  had  said  to  them  was  true,  but 
because  they  thought  that  some  phrensy  distemper  had  got 
into  his  head  ; therefore,  it  drawing  towards  night,  and  they 
hoping  that  sleep  might  settle  his  brains,  with  all  haste 
they  got  him  to  bed.  But  the  night  was  as  troublesome  to 
him  as  the  day ; wherefore,  instead  of  sleeping,  he  spent  it 
in  sighs  and  tears.  So  when  the  morning  was  come,  they 
would  know  how  he  did.  He  told  them,  Worse  and  worse  : 
he  also  set  to  talking  to  them  again ; but  they  began  to  be 
hardened.  They  also  thought  to  drive  away  his  distemper 
by  harsh  and  surly  carriage  to  him ; sometimes  they  would 
deride,  sometimes  they  would  chide,  and  sometimes  they 
would  quite  neglect  him.  Wherefore  he  began  to  retire  him- 
self to  his  chamber,  to  pray  for  and  pity  them,  and  also  to 
condole  his  own  misery;  he  would  also  walk  solitarily  in  the 
fields,  sometimes  reading,  and  sometimes  praying : and  thus 
for  some  days  he  spent  his  time. 

Now  I saw,  upon  a time,  when  he  was  walking  in  the 
fields,  that  he  was  (as  he  was  wont)  reading  in  his  book,  and 


EVANGEL]  S>T. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


3 


greatly  distressed  in  his  mind ; and  as  he  read,  he  burst  out 
as  he  had  done  before,  crying,  What  shall  I do  to  be  saved  ? 

I saw  also  that  he  looked  this  way,  and  that  way,  as  if 
he  would  run ; yet  he  stood  still,  because  (as  I perceived) 
he  could  not  tell  which  way  to  go.  I looked  then,  and 
saw  a man  named  Evangelist  coming  to  him,  and  asked, 
Wherefore  dost  thou  cry? 

He  answered.  Sir,  I perceive,  by  the  book  in  my  hand, 
that  I am  condemned  to  die,  and  after  that  to  come  to 
judgment ; and  I find  that  I am  not  willing  to  do  the  first, 
nor  able  to  do  the  second. 

Then  said  Evangelist,  Why  not  willing  to  die,  since  this 
life  is  attended  with  so  many  evils  ? The  man  answered. 
Because  I fear  that  this  burden  that  is  upon  my  back  will 
sink  me  lower  than  the  grave,  and  I shall  fall  into  Tophet. 
And,  sir,  if  I be  not  fit  to  go  to  prison,  I am  not  fit  to 
go  to  judgment,  and  from  thence  to  execution;  and  the 
thoughts  of  these  things  make  me  cry. 

Then  said  Evangelist,  If  this  be  thy  condition,  why 
standest  thou  still  ? He  answered,  Because  I know  not 
whither  to  go.  Then  he  gave  him  a parchment  roll,  and 
there  was  written  within,  Fly  from  the  wrath  to  come. 

The  man  therefore  read  it,  and,  looking  upon  Evangelist 
very  carefully,  said,  Whither  must  I fly  ? Then  said  Evan- 
gelist, (pointing  with  his  finger  over  a very  wide  field,)  Do 
you  see  yonder  wicjset-gate  ? The  man  said,  No.  Then 
said  the  other,  Do  you  see  yonder  shining  light  ? He  said, 
I think  I do.  Then  said  Evangelist,  Keep  that  light  in 
your  eye,  and  go  up  directly  thereto,  so  shalt  thou  see  the 
gate ; at  which,  when  thou  knockest,  it  shall  be  told  thee 


Acts  xvi. 
30,  31. 


Heb.  ix.  27. 
Job  xvi. 

21,  22. 

Ezek.  xxii. 

14. 


Isa.  xxx. 
33. 


Conviction 
of  the 
necessity 
of  fleeing. 


Matt.  iii.  7. 


Matt.  vii. 
13,  14. 

Christ  and 
the  way  to 
him  cannot 
be  found 
without 
the  word. 


4 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Psa.  cxix. 
105; 

2 Pet.  i.  19. 


Puke  xiv. 
26. 

Gen.  xix. 
17. 

Jer.  xx.  10. 
They  that 
flee  from 
the  wrath 
to  come  are 
a gazing- 
stock  to  the 
world. 


2 Cor.  iv. 
18. 

Luke  xv. 
17. 


what  thou  shalt  do.  So  I saw  in  my  dream  that  the  man 
began  to  run.  Now  he  had  not  run  far  from  his  own  door, 
when  his  wife  and  children,  perceiving  it,  began  to  cry  after 
him  to  return ; but  the  man  put  his  fingers  in  his  ears,  and 
ran  on,  crying,  Life  ! life  ! eternal  life ! So  he  looked  not 
behind  him,  but  fled  towards  the  middle  of  the  plain. 

The  neighbours  also  came  out  to  see  him  run,  and  as 
he  ran  some  mocked,  others  threatened,  and  some  cried 
after  him  to  return ; and  among  those  that  did  so,  there 
were  two  that  resolved  to  fetch  him  back  by  force.  The 
name  of  the  one  was  Obstinate,  and  the  name  of  the 
other  Pliable.  Now  by  this  time  the  man  was  got  a good 
distance  from  them;  but  however  they  were  resolved  to 
pursue  him,  which  they  did,  and  in  a little  time  they  over- 
took him.  Then  said  the  man.  Neighbours,  wherefore  are 
ye  come  ? They  said,  To  persuade  you  to  go  back  with  us. 
But  he  said.  That  can  by  no  means  be  : you  dwell,  said  he, 
in  the  city  of  Destruction,  the  place  also  where  I was  born : 
I see  it  to  be  so ; and  dying  there,  sooner  or  later  you  will 
sink  lower  than  the  grave,  into  a place  that  burns  with  fire 
and  brimstone  : be  content,  good  neighbours,  and  go  along 
with  me ! 

Obst.  What ! said  Obstinate,  and  leave  our  friends  and 
our  comforts  behind  us ! 

Che.  Yes,  said  Christian,  (for  that  was  his  name,)  because 
that  all  is  not  worthy  to  be  compared  with  a little  of  that 
I am  seeking  to  enjoy ; and  if  you  will  go  along  with 
me,  and  hold  it,  you  shall  fare  as  I myself ; for  there, 
where  I go,  is  enough  and  to  spare.  Come  away,  and 
prove  my  words. 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


5 


Obst.  What  are  the  things  you  seek,  since  you  leave  all 
the  world  to  find  them  ? 

Ciir.  I seek  an  inheritance  incorruptible,  undefiled,  and 
that  fadeth  not  away ; and  it  is  laid  up  in  heaven,  and 
safe  there,  to  be  bestowed,  at  the  time  appointed,  on  them 
that  diligently  seek  it.  Read  it  so,  if  you  will,  in  my  book. 

Obst.  Tush,  said  Obstinate,  away  with  your  book  ; will 
you  go  back  with  us  or  no  ? 

Chr.  No,  not  I,  said  the  other,  because  I have  laid  my 
hand  to  the  plough. 

Obst.  Come  then,  neighbour  Pliable,  let  us  turn  again, 
and  go  home  without  him : there  is  a company  of  these 
crazy-headed  coxcombs,  that  when  they  take  a fancy  by 
the  end,  are  wiser  in  their  own  eyes  than  seven  men  that 
can  render  a reason. 

Pli.  Then  said  Pliable,  Don’t  revile ; if  what  the  good 
Christian  says  is  true,  the  things  he  looks  after  are  better 
than  ours : my  heart  inclines  to  go  with  my  neighbour. 

Obst.  What ! more  fools  still ! Be  ruled  by  me  and 
go  back;  who  knows  whither  such  a brain-sick  fellow  will 
lead  you  ? Gro  back,  go  back,  and  be  wise. 

Chr.  Come  with  me,  neighbour  Pliable ; there  are  such 
things  to  be  had  which  I spoke  of,  and  many  more  glories 
besides.  If  you  believe  not  me,  read  here  in  this  book ; 
and  for  the  truth  of  what  is  expressed  therein,  behold, 
all  is  confirmed  by  the  blood  of  Him  that  made  it. 

Pli.  Well,  neighbour  Obstinate,  said  Pliable,  I begin 
to  come  to  a point ; I intend  to  go  along  with  this  good 
man,  and  to  cast  in  my  lot  with  him : but,  my  good  com- 
panion, do  you  know  the  way  to  this  desired  place  ? 


1 Pet.  i.  4. 
Heb.  xi.  16. 


Luke  ix.  62. 


Christian 
and  Ob- 
stinate pull 
for  Pliable’s 
soul. 


Heb.  ix. 

17—21. 

Pliable 

consenteth 

to  go  with 

Christian. 


G 


Pilgrim’s  Progress . 


Obstinate 
goes  railing 
back. 

Talk  be- 
tween 
Christian 
and  Pliable. 


God’s 
things  un- 
speakable. 


Tit  i.  2. 


Isa.  xlv. 
17; 

John  x. 
27—29. 


Che.  I am  directed  by  a man,  whose  name  is  Evangelist, 
to  speed  me  to  a little  gate  that  is  before  us,  where  we 
shall  receive  instruction  about  the  way. 

Pli.  Come  then,  good  neighbour,  let  us  be  going.  Then 
they  went  both  together. 

Obst.  And  I will  go  back  to  my  place,  said  Obstinate : 
I will  be  no  companion  of  such  misled,  fantastical  fellows. 

Now  I saw  in  my  dream,  that  when  Obstinate  was  gone 
back,  Christian  and  Pliable  went  talking  over  the  plain; 
and  thus  they  began  their  discourse. 

Chr.  Come,  neighbour  Pliable,  how  do  you  do  ? I am 
glad  you  are  persuaded  to  go  along  with  me.  Had  even 
Obstinate  himself  but  felt  what  I have  felt  of  the  powers 
and  terrors  of  what  is  yet  unseen,  he  would  not  thus 
lightly  have  given  us  the  back. 

Pli.  Come,  neighbour  Christian,  since  there  are  none 
but  us  two  here,  tell  me  now  further,  what  the  things  are, 
and  how  to  be  enjoyed,  whither  we  are  going. 

Chr.  I can  better  conceive  of  them  with  my  mind  than 
speak  of  them  with  my  tongue:  but  yet,  since  you  are 
desirous  to  know,  I will  read  of  them  in  my  book. 

Pli.  And  do  you  think  that  the  words  of  your  book 
are  certainly  true  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  verily ; for  it  was  made  by  Him  that  can- 
not lie. 

Pli.  Well  said ; what  things  are  they? 

Chr.  There  is  an  endless  kingdom  to  be  inhabited,  and 
everlasting  life  to  be  given  us,  that  we  may  inhabit  that 
kingdom  for  ever. 

Pli.  Well  said;  and  what  else  ? 


PLIABLE. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Chr.  There  are  crowns  of  glory  to  be  given  us;  and 
garments  that  will  make  us  shine  like  the  sun  in  the 
firmament  of  heaven. 

Pli.  This  is  excellent;  and  what  else? 

Chr.  There  shall  be  no  more  crying,  nor  sorrow : for  He 
that  is  owner  of  the  place  will  wipe  all  tears  from  our  eyes. 

Pli.  And  what  company  shall  we  have  there  ? 

Chr.  There  we  shall  be  with  seraphims  and  cherubims; 
creatures  that  will  dazzle  your  eyes  to  look  on  them.  There 
also  you  shall  meet  with  thousands  and  ten  thousands  that 
have  gone  before  us  to  that  place ; none  of  them  are  hurt- 
ful, but  loving  and  holy ; every  one  walking  in  the  sight 
of  G-od,  and  standing  in  his  presence  with  acceptance  for 
ever.  In  a word,  there  we  shall  see  the  elders  with  their 
golden  crowns ; there  we  shall  see  the  holy  virgins  with 
their  golden  harps ; there  we  shall  see  men,  that  by  the 
world  were  cut  in  pieces,  burnt  in  flames,  eaten  of  beasts, 
drowned  in  the  seas,  for  the  love  they  bare  to  the  Lord  of 
the  place  ; all  well,  and  clothed  with  immortality  as  with  a 
garment. 

Pli.  The  hearing  of  this  is  enough  to  ravish  one’s  heart. 
But  are  these  things  to  be  enjoyed?  How  shall  we  get  to 
be  sharers  thereof? 

Chr.  The  Lord,  the  governor  of  the  country,  hath  re- 
corded that  in  this  book ; the  substance  of  which  is.  If  we 
be  truly  willing  to  have  it,  he  will  bestow  it  upon  us  freely. 

Pli.  Well,  my  good  companion,  glad  am  I to  hear  of 
these  things : come  on,  let  us  mend  our  pace. 

Chr.  I cannot  go  so  fast  as  I would,  by  reason  of  this 
burden  that  is  on  my  back. 


2 Tim.iv.8; 
Rev.  x. 

5 ; 

Matt.  xiii. 
43. 


Isa.  xxv.  8 ; 
Rev.  vii. 

16,  17; 
xxi.  4. 


Isa.  vi.  2 ; 

1 Thess.  iv. 
16,  17 ; 
Rev.  v.  11. 


Rev.  iv.  4. 

Rev.  xiv. 

1 — 5. 


John  xii. 
25. 

2 Cor.  v. 
2,  3,  5. 


Isa.  Iv.  1,  2; 
John  vi.  37 ; 
vii.  37 ; 

Rev.  xxi.  6 ; 
xxii.  17. 


8 


Pilgrim’s  Progress . 


The  Slough 
of  Despond. 


It  is  not 
enough  to 
be  pliable. 


Christian, 
in  trouble, 
seeks  still 
to  get 
farther 
from  his 
own  house. 


Now  I saw  in  my  dream,  that  just  as  they  had  ended 
this  talk,  they  drew  nigh  to  a very  miry  slough,  that  was 
in  the  midst  of  the  plain ; and  they  being  heedless,  did 
both  fall  suddenly  into  the  bog.  The  name  of  the  slough 
was  Despond.  Here,  therefore,  they  wallowed  for  a time, 
being  grievously  bedaubed  with  the  dirt ; and  Christian, 
because  of  the  burden  that  was  on  his  back,  began  to  sink 
in  the  mire. 

Pli.  Then  said  Pliable,  Ah,  neighbour  Christian,  where 
are  you  now  ? 

Che.  Truly,  said  Christian,  I do  not  know. 

Pli.  At  this  Pliable  began  to  be  offended,  and  angrily 
said  to  his  fellow,  Is  this  the  happiness  you  have  told  me 
all  this  while  of?  If  we  have  such  ill  speed  at  our  first 
setting  out,  what  may  we  expect  between  this  and  our 
journey’s  end?  May  I get  out  again  with  my  life,  you 
shall  possess  the  brave  country  alone  for  me.  And  with 
that  he  gave  a desperate  struggle  or  two,  and  got  out  of  the 
mire  on  that  side  of  the  slough  which  was  next  to  his  own 
house ; so  away  he  went,  and  Christian  saw  him  no  more. 

Wherefore  Christian  was  left  to  tumble  in  the  Slough  of 
Despond  alone : but  still  he  endeavoured  to  struggle  to 
that  side  of  the  slough  that  was  farthest  from  his  own 
house,  and  next  to  the  wicket-gate  ; the  which  he  did,  but 
could  not  get  out  because  of  the  burden  that  was  upon  his 
back:  but  I beheld  in  my  dream,  that  a man  came  to  him, 
whose  name  was  Help,  and  asked  him,  What  he  did  there  ? 

Che.  Sir,  said  Christian,  I was  bid  to  go  this  way  by  a 
man  called  Evangelist,  who  directed  me  also  to  yonder  gate, 
that  I might  escape  the  wrath  to  come.  And  as  I was  going 
thither,  I fell  in  here. 


K 

c; 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


9 


Help.  But  why  did  not  you  look  for  the  steps  ? 

Che.  Fear  followed  me  so  hard,  that  I fled  the  next  way, 
and  fell  in. 

Help.  Then  said  he,  Give  me  thine  hand : so  he  gave 
him  his  hand,  and  drew  him  out,  and  set  him  upon  sound 
ground,  and  bid  him  go  on  his  way. 

Then  I stepped  to  him  that  plucked  him  out,  and  said, 
Sir,  wherefore,  since  over  this  place  is  the  way  from  the 
city  of  Destruction  to  yonder  gate,  is  it  that  this  plat  is 
not  mended,  that  poor  travellers  might  go  thither  with 
more  security?  And  he  said  unto  me,  This  miry  slough 
is  such  a place  as  cannot  be  mended : it  is  the  descent 
whither  the  scum  and  filth  that  attends  conviction  for  sin 
doth  continually  run,  and  therefore  it  is  called  the  Slough 
of  Despond ; for  still  as  the  sinner  is  awakened  about  his 
lost  condition,  there  arise  in  his  soul  many  fears  and  doubts, 
and  discouraging  apprehensions,  which  all  of  them  get 
together,  and  settle  in  this  place.  And  this  is  the  reason 
of  the  badness  of  this  ground. 

It  is  not  the  pleasure  of  the  King  that  this  place  should 
remain  so  bad.  His  labourers  also  have,  by  the  direction 
of  his  Majesty’s  surveyors,  been  for  above  these  sixteen 
hundred  years  employed  about  this  patch  of  ground,  if 
perhaps  it  might  have  been  mended:  yea,  and  to  my 
knowledge,  said  he,  here  have  been  swallowed  up  at  least 
twenty  thousand  cart-loads,  yea,  millions  of  wholesome  in- 
structions, that  have  at  all  seasons  been  brought  from  all 
places  of  the  King’s  dominions,  (and  they  that  can  tell,  say, 
they  are  the  best  materials  to  make  good  ground  of  the 
place,)  if  so  be  it  might  have  been  mended  ; but  it  is  the 


The  pro- 
mises. 


Help  lifts 
him  out. 
Psa.  xl.  2. 


What 
makes  the 
Slough  of 
Despond. 


Isa.  xxxy. 
3,  4. 


10 


The  pro- 
mise of 
forgiveness 
and  accept- 
ance to  life 
by  faith  in 
Christ. 


1 Sam.  xii. 
23. 


Pliable  got 
home,  and 
is  visited  by 
his  neigh- 
bours. 


Mr.  World- 
ly Wiseman 
meets  with 
Christian. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 

Slough  of  Despond  still,  and  so  will  be  when  they  have 
done  what  they  can. 

True,  there  are,  by  the  direction  of  the  Lawgiver,  certain 
good  and  substantial  steps,  placed  even  through  the  very 
midst  of  this  slough ; but  at  such  time  as  this  place  doth 
much  spew  out  its  filth,  as  it  doth  against  change  of  weather, 
these  steps  are  hardly  seen  ; or  if  they  be,  men,  through  the 
dizziness  of  their  heads,  step  beside,  and  then  they  are  be- 
mired  to  purpose,  notwithstanding  the  steps  be  there ; but 
the  ground  is  good  when  they  are  once  got  in  at  the  gate. 

Now  I saw  in  my  dream,  that  by  this  time  Pliable  was 
got  home  to  his  house.  So  his  neighbours  came  to  visit  him ; 
and  some  of  them  called  him  wise  man  for  coming  back,  and 
some  called  him  fool  for  hazarding  himself  with  Christian : 
others  again  did  mock  at  his  cowardliness ; saying,  Surely, 
since  you  began  to  venture,  I would  not  have  been  so  base 
to  have  given  out  for  a few  difficulties : so  Pliable  sat  sneak- 
ing among  them.  But  at  last  he  got  more  confidence,  and 
then  they  all  turned  their  tales,  and  began  to  deride  poor 
Christian  behind  his  back.  And  thus  much  concerning 
Pliable. 

Now  as  Christian  was  walking  solitarily  by  himself,  he 
espied  one  afar  off,  come  crossing  over  the  field  to  meet 
him  ; and  their  hap  was  to  meet  just  as  they  were  crossing 
the  way  of  each  other.  The  gentleman’s  name  that  met 
him  was  Mr.  Worldly  Wiseman : he  dwelt  in  the  town  of 
Carnal  Policy,  a very  great  town,  and  also  hard-by  from 
whence  Christian  came.  This  man  then,  meeting  with 
Christian,  and  having  some  inkling  of  him,  (for  Chris- 
tian’s setting  forth  from  the  city  of  Destruction  was  much 


M-R  WORLDLY  WISEMAN 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


ll 


noised  abroad,  not  only  in  the  town  where  he  dwelt,  but 
also  it  began  to  be  the  town  talk  in  some  other  places,)  — 
Mr.  Worldly  Wiseman,  therefore,  having  some  guess  of  him, 
by  beholding  his  laborious  going,  by  observing  his  sighs  and 
groans,  and  the  like,  began  thus  to  enter  into  some  talk 
with  Christian. 

World.  How  now,  good  fellow,  whither  away  after  this 
burdened  manner? 

Ciir.  A burdened  manner,  indeed,  as  ever  I think  poor 
creature  had  ! And  whereas  you  ask  me.  Whither  away  ? 
I tell  you,  sir,  I am  going  to  yonder  wicket-gate  before 
me ; for  there,  as  I am  informed,  I shall  be  put  into  a way 
to  be  rid  of  my  heavy  burden. 

World.  Hast  thou  a wife  and  children  ? 

Chr.  Yes;  but  I am  so  laden  with  this  burden,  that  I 
cannot  take  that  pleasure  in  them  as  formerly : methinks 
I am  as  if  I had  none. 

World.  Wilt  thou  hearken  to  me  if  I give  thee  counsel  ? 

Chr.  If  it  be  good,  I will ; for  I stand  in  need  of  good 
counsel. 

World.  I would  advise  thee  then,  that  thou  with  all 
speed  get  thyself  rid  of  thy  burden  ; for  thou  wilt  never  be 
settled  in  thy  mind  till  then:  nor  canst  thou  enjoy  the 
benefits  of  the  blessings  which  Grod  hath  bestowed  upon 
thee,  till  then. 

Chr.  That  is  that  which  I seek  for,  even  to  be  rid  of  this 
heavy  burden  : but  get  it  off  myself  I cannot ; nor  is  there 
any  man  in  our  country  that  can  take  it  off  my  shoulders  ; 
therefore  am  I going  this  way,  as  I told  you,  that  I may  be 
rid  of  my  burden. 


Talk  be- 
twixt Mr. 
Worldly 
Wiseman 
and  Chris- 
tian. 


1 Cor.  vii. 
29. 


Worldly 
Wiseman’j 
counsel  to 
Christian. 


12 


Mr.  World- 
ly Wiseman 
condemneth 
Evangel- 
ist’s coun- 
sel. 


The  frame 
of  the  heart 
of  a young 
Christian. 


He  does  not 
like  that 
men  should 
be  serious 
in  reading 
the  Bible. 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 

World.  Who  bid  thee  go  this  way  to  be  rid  of  thy 
burden  ? 

Chr.  A man  that  appeared  to  me  to  be  a very  great  and 
honourable  person : his  name,  as  I remember,  is  Evange- 
list. 

World.  I beshrew  him  for  his  counsel ! there  is  not  a 
more  dangerous  and  troublesome  way  in  the  world  than  is 
that  into  which  he  hath  directed  thee  ; and  that  thou  shalt 
find,  if  thou  wilt  be  ruled  by  his  counsel.  Thou  hast  met 
with  something,  as  I perceive,  already ; for  I see  the  dirt 
of  the  Slough  of  Despond  is  upon  thee ; but  that  slough  is 
the  beginning  of  the  sorrows  that  do  attend  those  that  go 
on  in  that  way.  Hear  me ; I am  older  than  thou : thou 
art  like  to  meet  with,  in  the  way  which  thou  goest,  weari- 
someness, painfulness,  hunger,  perils,  nakedness,  sword, 
lions,  dragons,  darkness,  and,  in  a word,  death,  and  what 
not.  These  things  are  certainly  true,  having  been  con- 
firmed by  many  testimonies.  And  why  should  a man  so 
carelessly  cast  away  himself,  by  giving  heed  to  a stranger  ? 

Chr.  Why,  sir,  this  burden  upon  my  back  is  more 
terrible  to  me  than  all  these  things  which  you  have  men- 
tioned : nay,  methinks  I care  not  what  I meet  with  in  the 
way,  if  so  be  I can  also  meet  with  deliverance  from  my 
burden. 

World.  How  earnest  thou  by  thy  burden  at  first  ? 

Chr.  By  reading  this  book  in  my  hand. 

World.  I thought  so ; and  it  has  happened  unto  thee 
as  to  other  weak  men,  who,  meddling  with  things  too  high 
for  them,  do  suddenly  fall  into  thy  distractions ; which 
distractions  do  not  only  unman  men,  as  thine  I perceive 


LEGALITY, 


Pilgrim’s  Progress . js 

have  done  thee,  but  they  run  them  upon  desperate  ventures 
to  obtain  they  know  not  what. 

Chr.  I know  what  I would  obtain ; it  is  ease  from  my 
heavy  burden. 

World.  But  why  wilt  thou  seek  for  ease  this  way,  see- 
ing so  many  dangers  attend  it?  especially  since  (hadst 
thou  but  patience  to  hear  me)  I could  direct  thee  to  the 
obtaining  of  what  thou  desirest,  without  the  dangers  that 
thou  in  this  way  wilt  run  thyself  into.  Yea,  and  the 
remedy  is  at  hand.  Besides,  I will  add,  that  instead  of 
those  dangers,  thou  shalt  meet  with  much  safety,  friend- 
ship, and  content. 

Chr.  Pray,  sir,  open  this  secret  to  me. 

World.  Why,  in  yonder  village  (the  village  is  named 
Morality)  there  dwells  a gentleman  whose  name  is 
Legality,  a very  judicious  man,  and  a man  of  a very  good  He  prefers 
name,  that  has  skill  to  help  men  off  with  such  burdens  as  before  the 
thine  is  from  their  shoulders ; yea,  to  my  knowledge,  he  Strait  sate* 
hath  done  a great  deal  of  good  this  way ; ay,  and  besides, 
he  hath  skill  to  cure  those  that  are  somewhat  crazed  in 
their  wits  with  their  burdens.  To  him,  as  I said,  thou, 
mayest  go,  and  be  helped  presently.  His  house  is  not 
quite  a mile  from  this  place ; and  if  he  should  not  be  at 
home  himself,  he  hath  a pretty  young  man  to  his  son, 
whose  name  is  Civility,  that  can  do  it  (to  speak  on)  as 
well  as  the  old  gentleman  himself:  there,  I say,  thou 
mayest  be  eased  of  thy  burden ; and  if  thou  art  not 
minded  to  go  back  to  thy  former  habitation,  (as  indeed 
I would  not  wish  thee,)  thou  mayest  send  for  thy  wife  and 
children  to  thee  to  this  village,  where  there  are  houses 


14 


Pilgrim’s  Progress 


Christian 

snared 

by  Mr. 

Worldly 

Wiseman’s 

words. 


Mount 

Sinai. 


Christian 
afraid  that 
Mount 
Sinai  would 
fall  on  his 
head. 


Exod.  xix. 

16,  18. 


Ileb.  xii. 


Evangelist 

findeth 

Christian 


now  standing  empty,  one  of  which  thou  mayest  have  at  a 
reasonable  rate : provision  is  there  also  cheap  and  good ; 
and  that  which  will  make  thy  life  the  more  happy  is,  to  be 
sure  there  thou  shalt  live  by  honest  neighbours,  in  credit 
and  good  fashion. 

Now  was  Christian  somewhat  at  a stand;  but  presently 
he  concluded.  If  this  be  true  which  this  gentleman  hath 
said,  my  wisest  course  is  to  take  his  advice;  and  with 
that  he  thus  further  spake. 

Che.  Sir,  which  is  my  way  to  this  honest  man’s 
house? 

Woeld.  Do  you  see  yonder  high  hill  ? 

Che.  Yes,  very  well. 

Woeld.  By  that  hill  you  must  go,  and  the  first  house 
you  come  at  is  his. 

So  Christian  turned  out  of  his  way  to  go  to  Mr. 
Legality’s  house  for  help : hut  behold,  when  he  was  got 
now  hard  by  the  hill,  it  seemed  so  high,  and  also  that  side 
of  it  that  was  next  the  way-side  did  hang  so  much  over, 
that  Christian  was  afraid  to  venture  farther,  lest  the  hill 
should  fall  on  his  head ; wherefore  there  he  stood  still, 
and  wotted  not  what  to  do.  Also  his  burden  now  seemed 
heavier  to  him  than  while  he  was  in  his  way.  There 
came  also  flashes  of  fire,  out  of  the  hill,  that  made  Chris- 
tian afraid  that  he  should  be  burnt : here  therefore  he  did 
sweat,  and  quake  for  fear.  And  now  he  began  to  he  sorry 
that  he  had  taken  Mr.  Worldly  Wiseman’s  counsel : and 
with  that  he  saw  Evangelist  coming  to  meet  him,  at  the  sight 
also  of  whom  he  began  to  blush  for  shame.  So  Evangelist 
drew  nearer  and  nearer ; and  coming  up  to  him,  he  looked 


CIVILITY. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


15 


upon  him  with  a severe  and  dreadful  countenance,  and  thus 
began  to  reason  with  Christian. 

Evan.  What  dost  thou  here,  Christian  ? said  he : at 
which  words  Christian  knew  not  what  to  answer ; where- 
fore at  present  he  stood  speechless  before  him.  Then  said 
Evangelist  further,  Art  not  thou  the  man  that  I found  cry- 
ing without  the  walls  of  the  city  of  Destruction  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  dear  sir,  I am  the  man. 

Evan.  Did  .not  I direct  thee  the  way  to  the  little 
wicket-gate  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  dear  sir,  said  Christian. 

Evan.  How  is  it  then  that  thou  art  so  quickly  turned 
aside  ? For  thou  art  now  out  of  the  way. 

Chr.  I met  with  a gentleman  so  soon  as  I had  got 
over  the  Slough  of  Despond,  who  persuaded  me  that  1 
might,  in  the  village  before  me,  find  a man  that  could 
take  off  my  burden. 

Evan.  What  was  he  ? 

Ciir.  He  looked  like  a gentleman,  and  talked  much  to 
me,  and  got  me  at  last  to  yield ; so  I came  hither ; but 
when  I beheld  this  hill,  and  how  it  hangs  over  the  way,  I 
suddenly  made  a stand ; lest  it  should  fall  on  my  head. 

Evan.  What  said  that  gentleman  to  you  ? 

Chr.  Why,  he  asked  me  whither  I was  going ; and  I 
told  him. 


under 

Mount 

Sinai. 


Evangelist 
reasons 
afresh  with 
Christian. 


Evan.  And  what  said  he  then  ? 

Chr.  He  asked  me  if  I had  a family : and  I told  him. 
But,  said  I,  I am  so  laden  with  the  burden  that  is  on  my 
back,  that  I cannot  take  pleasure  in  them  as  formerly. 
Evan.  And  what  said  he  then  ? 


1G 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


Evangelist 
convinces 
him  of  his 
error. 


lleb.  xii. 
25. 


lleb.  x.  38. 


Matt.  xii. 
31. 

John  xx. 
27. 


Chr.  He  bid  me  with,  speed  get  rid  of  my  burden ; 
and  I told  him  it  was  ease  that  I sought:  And,  said  I, 
I am  therefore  going  to  yonder  gate,  to  receive  further 
directions  how  I may  get  to  the  place  of  deliverance.  So 
he  said  that  he  would  show  me  a better  way,  and  short, 
not  so  attended  with  difficulties  as  the  way,  sir,  that  you 
set  me  in;  which  way,  said  he,  will  direct  you  to  a gentle- 
man’s house  that  hath  skill  to  take  off  these  burdens : 
so  I believed  him,  and  turned  out  of  that  way  into  this,  if 
haply  I might  be  soon  eased  of  my  burden.  But  when  I 
came  to  this  place,  and  beheld  things  as  they  are,  I 
stopped,  for  fear  (as  I said)  of  danger : but  I now  know  not 
what  to  do. 

Evan.  Then  said  Evangelist,  Stand  still  a little,  that  I 
may  show  thee  the  words  of  Grod.  So  he  stood  trembling. 
Then  said  Evangelist,  See  that  ye  refuse  not  Him  that 
speaketh : for  if  they  escaped  not  who  refused  him  that 
spake  on  earth,  much  more  shall  not  we  escape,  if  we  turn 
away  from  Him  that  speaketh  from  heaven.  He  said, 
moreover,  Now  the  just  shall  live  by  faith ; but  if  any 
man  draw  back,  my  soul  shall  have  no  pleasure  in  him. 
He  also  did  thus  apply  them ; Thou  art  the  man  that  art 
running  into  misery;  thou  hast  begun  to  reject  the  counsel 
of  the  Most  High,  and  to  draw  back  thy  foot  from  the  way 
of  peace,  even  almost  to  the  hazarding  of  thy  perdition. 

Then  Christian  fell  down  at  his  feet  as  dead,  crying, 
Woe  is  me,  for  I am  undone ! At  the  sight  of  which 
Evangelist  caught  him  by  the  right  hand,  saying,  All 
manner  of  sin  and  blasphemies  shall  be  forgiven  unto 
men.  Be  not  faithless,  but  believing.  Then  did  Christian 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 

again  a little  revive,  and  stood  up  trembling,  as  at  first, 
before  Evangelist. 

Then  Evangelist  proceeded,  saying,  Give  more  earnest 
heed  to  the  things  that  I shall  tell  thee  of.  I will  now 
show  thee  who  it  was  that  deluded  thee,  and  who  it  was 
also  to  whom  he  sent  thee.  That  man  that  met  thee  is 
one  Worldly  Wiseman ; and  rightly  is  he  so  called ; partly 
because  he  savoureth  only  of  the  doctrine  of  this  world; 
(therefore  he  always  goes  to  the  town  of  Morality  to 
church ;)  and  partly  because  he  loveth  that  doctrine  best, 
for  it  saveth  him  from  the  cross : and  because  he  is  of  this 
carnal  temper,  therefore  he  seeketh  to  pervert  my  ways, 
though  right.  Now  there  are  three  things  in  this  man’s 
counsel,  that  thou  must  utterly  abhor. 

1.  His  turning  thee  out  of  the  way. 

2.  His  labouring  to  render  the  cross  odious  to  thee. 

3.  And  his  setting  thy  feet  in  that  way  that  leadeth 
unto  the  administration  of  death. 

First,  Thou  must  abhor  his  turning  thee  out  of  the  way ; 
yea,  and  thine  own  consenting  thereto ; because  this  is  to 
reject  the  counsel  of  God  for  the  sake  of  the  counsel  of  a 
Worldly  Wiseman.  The  Lord  says,  Strive  to  enter  in  at 
the  strait  gate ; the  gate  to  which  I send  thee ; for  strait 
is  the  gate  that  leadeth  unto  life,  and  few  there  be  that 
find  it.  From  this  little  wicket-gate,  and  from  the  way 
thereto,  hath  this  wicked  man  turned  thee,  to  the  bringing 
of  thee  almost  to  destruction : hate,  therefore,  his  turning 
thee  out  of  the  way,  and  abhor  thyself  for  hearkening  to 
him. 

Secondly,  Thou  must  abhor  his  labouring  to  render  the 

c 


Mr.  World- 
ly Wiseman 
described 
by  Evan- 
gelist. 

1 John  iv. 
o. 

Gal.  vi.  12. 


Luke  xiii. 
24. 

Matt.  vii. 
13,  14. 


18 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Heb.  xi.  25, 
26. 

Mark  viii. 
38;  John 
xii.  25 ; 
Matt.  x. 

39;  Luke 
xiv.  26. 


Gal.  iv.  21 
—27. 


cross  odious  unto  thee ; for  thou  art  to  prefer  it  before  the 
treasures  of  Egypt.  Besides,  the  King  of  glory  hath  told 
thee,  that  he  that  will  save  his  life  shall  lose  it.  And  he 
that  conies  after  him,  and  hates  not  his  father,  and  mother, 
and  wife,  and  children,  and  brethren,  and  sisters,  yea,  and 
his  own  life  also,  he  cannot  be  his  disciple.  I say,  there- 
fore, for  man  to  labour  to  persuade  thee  that  that  shall  be 
thy  death,  without  which,  the  truth  hath  said,  thou  canst 
not  have  eternal  life : this  doctrine  thou  must  abhor. 

Thirdly,  Thou  must  hate  his  setting  of  thy  feet  in  the 
way  that  leadeth  to  the  ministration  of  death.  And  for 
this  thou  must  consider  to  whom  he  sent  thee,  and  also 
how  unable  that  person  was  to  deliver  thee  from  thy 
burden. 

He  to  whom  thou  wast  sent  for  ease,  being  by  name 
Legality,  is  the  son  of  the  bond-woman  which  now  is, 
and  is  in  bondage  with  her  children ; and  is,  in  a mystery, 
this  mount  Sinai,  which  thou  hast  feared  will  fall  on  thy 
head.  Now  if  she  with  her  children  are  in  bondage,  how 
canst  thou  expect  by  them  to  be  made  free  ? This  Le- 
gality, therefore,  is  not  able  to  set  thee  free  from  thy 
burden.  No  man  was  as  yet  ever  rid  of  his  burden  by 
him  ; no,  nor  ever  is  like  to  be : ye  cannot  be  justified  by 
the  works  of  the  law ; for  by  the  deeds  of  the  law  no  man 
living  can  be  rid  of  his  burden.  Therefore  Mr.  Worldly 
Wiseman  is  an  alien,  and  Mr.  Legality  is  a cheat ; and  for 
his  son  Civility,  notwithstanding  his  simpering  looks,  he  is 
but  a hypocrite,  and  cannot  help  thee.  Believe  me,  there 
is  nothing  in  all  this  noise  that  thou  hast  heard  of 
these  sottish  men,  but  a design  to  beguile  thee  of  thy 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


19 


salvation,  by  turning  thee  from  the  way  in  which  I had 
set  thee.  After  this.  Evangelist  called  aloud  to  the 
heavens  for  confirmation  of  what  he  had  said;  and  with 
that  there  came  words  and  fire  out  of  the  mountain 
under  which  poor  Christian  stood,  which  made  the  hair 
of  his  flesh  stand  up.  The  words  were  thus  pronounced. 
As  many  as  are  of  the  works  of  the  law  are  under 
the  curse ; for  it  is  written,  Cursed  is  every  one  that 
continueth  not  in  all  things  which  are  written  in  the 
book  of  the  law  to  do  them. 

Now  Christian  looked  for  nothing  but  death,  and  began 
to  cry  out  lamentably ; even  cursing  the  time  in  which  he 
met  with  Mr.  Worldly  Wiseman ; still  calling  himself  a 
thousand  fools  for  hearkening  to  his  counsel.  He  also  was 
greatly  ashamed  to  think  that  this  gentleman’s  arguments, 
flowing  only  from  the  flesh,  should  have  the  prevalency 
with  him  so  far  as  to  cause  him  to  forsake  the  right  way. 
This  done,  he  applied  himself  again  to  Evangelist  in  words 
and  sense  as  follows. 

Chr.  Sir,  what  think  you  ? Is  there  any  hope  ? May 
I now  go  back,  and  go  up  to  the  wicket-gate  ? shall  I not 
be  abandoned  for  this,  and  sent  back  from  thence  ashamed? 
I am  sorry  I have  hearkened  to  this  man’s  counsel ; but 
may  my  sin  be  forgiven  ? 

Evan.  Then  said  Evangelist  to  him,  Thy  sin  is  very 
great,  for  by  it  thou  hast  committed  two  evils ; thou  hast 
forsaken  the  way  that  is  good,  to  tread  in  forbidden  paths. 
Yet  will  the  man  at  the  gate  receive  thee,  for  he  has 
goodwill  for  men ; only,  said  he,  take  heed  that  thou  turn 
not  aside  again,  lest  thou  perish  from  the  way,  when  his 

c 2 


Gal.  iii.  10. 


Christian 
inquires  if 
he  may  yet 
be  happy. 


Evangelist 

comforts 

him. 

Psa.  ii.  12. 


20 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


wrath  is  kindled  but  a little.  Then  did  Christian  address 
himself  to  go  back ; and  Evangelist,  after  he  had  kissed 
him,  gave  him  one  smile,  and  bid  him  Grod-speed ; so  he 
went  on  with  haste,  neither  spake  he  to  any  man  by  the 
way ; nor  if  any  asked  him,  would  he  vouchsafe  them  an 
answer.  He  went  like  one  that  was  all  the  while  treading 
on  forbidden  ground,  and  could  by  no  means  think  himself 
safe,  till  again  he  was  got  into  the  way  which  he  had  left 
to  follow  Mr.  Worldly  Wiseman’s  counsel ; so  in  process  of 
time,  Christian  got  up  to  the  gate.  Now  over  the  gate 
Matt.  vii.  7.  there  was  written.  Knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened  unto  you. 

He  knocked,  therefore,  more  than  once  or  twice,  saying, 

May  I now  enter  here  ? Will  he  within 
Open  to  sorry  me,  though  I have  been 
An  undeserving  rebel  ? Then  shall  I 
Not  fail  to  sing  his  lasting  praise  on  high. 


The  gate 
will  be 
opened  to 
broken- 
hearted 
sinners. 


At  last  there  came  a grave  person  to  the  gate,  named 
G-oodwill,  who  asked  who  was  there,  and  whence  he  came, 
and  what  he  would  have. 

Chk.  Here  is  a poor  burdened  sinner.  I come  from  the 
city  of  Destruction,  but  am  going  to  mount  Zion,  that  I 
may  be  delivered  from  the  wrath  to  come  : I would  there- 
fore, sir,  since  I am  informed  that  by  this  gate  is  the  way 
thither,  know  if  you  are  willing  to  let  me  in. 

GtOOd.  I am  willing  with  all  my  heart,  said  he : and 
with  that  he  opened  the  gate. 

So  when  Christian  was  stepping  in,  the  other  gave  him 
a pull.  Then  said  Christian,  What  means  that?  The 
other  told  him,  A little  distance  from  this  gate,  there  is 
erected  a strong  castle,  of  which  Beelzebub  is  the  captain ; 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


21 


from  thence  both  he  and  they  that  are  with  him,  shoot 
arrows  at  those  that  come  up  to  this  gate,  if  haply  they 
may  die  before  they  can  enter  in.  Then  said  Christian,  I 
rejoice  and  tremble.  So  when  he  was  got  in,  the  man  of 
the  gate  asked  him  who  directed  him  thither. 

Chr.  Evangelist  bid  me  come  hither  and  knock,  as 
I did:  and  he  said,  that  you,  sir,  would  tell  me  what  I 
must  do. 

G-ood.  An  open  door  is  set  before  thee,  and  no  man 
can  shut  it. 

Chr.  Now  I begin  to  reap  the  benefit  of  my  hazards. 

GrOOD.  But  how  is  it  that  you  came  alone? 

Chr.  Because  none  of  my  neighbours  saw  their  danger, 
as  I saw  mine. 

Gtood.  Did  any  of  them  know  of  your  coming  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  my  wife  and  children  saw  me  at  the  first, 
and  called  after  me  to  turn  again : also  some  of  my  neigh- 
bours stood  crying  and  calling  after  me  to  return ; but  I 
put  my  fingers  in  my  ears,  and  so  came  on  my  way. 

G-ood.  But  did  none  of  them  follow  you,  to  persuade 
you  to  go  back  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  both  Obstinate  and  Pliable : but  when  they 
saw  that  they  could  not  prevail.  Obstinate  went  railing 
back,  but  Pliable  came  with  me  a little  way. 

Gtood.  But  why  did  he  not  come  through  ? 

Chr.  We  indeed  came  both  together  until  we  came  to 
the  Slough  of  Despond,  into  the  which  we  also  suddenly 
fell.  And  then  was  my  neighbour  Pliable  discouraged, 
and  would  not  adventure  farther.  Wherefore  getting  out 
again  on  the  side  next  to  his  own  house,  he  told  me  I 


Satan 
envies 
those  that 
enter  the 
strait  gate. 

Christian 
enters  the 
gate  with 
joy  and 
trembling. 

Talk  be- 
tween 
Goodwill 
and  Chris- 
tian. 


A man  may 
have  com- 
pany when 


22 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


he  sets  out 
for  heaven, 
and  yet  go 
thither 
alone. 


Christian 
accuseth 
himself 
before  the 
man  at  the 
gate. 


should  possess  the  brave  country  alone  for  him : so  he  went 
his  way,  and  I came  mine ; he  after  Obstinate,  and  I to 
this  gate. 

Good.  Then  said  Goodwill,  Alas,  poor  man!  is  the 
celestial  glory  of  so  little  esteem  with  him,  that  he 
counteth  it  not  worth  running  the  hazard  of  a few  diffi- 
culties to  obtain  it  ? 

Che.  Truly,  said  Christian,  I have  said  the  truth  of 
Pliable ; and  if  I should  also  say  the  truth  of  myself,  it  will 
appear  there  is  no  betterment  betwixt  him  and  myself. 
’Tis  true,  he  went  back  to  his  own  house,  but  I also  turned 
aside  to  go  into  the  way  of  death,  being  persuaded  thereto 
by  the  carnal  argument  of  one  Mr.  Worldly  Wiseman. 

Good.  Oh ! did  he  light  upon  you  ? What ! he  would 
have  had  you  seek  for  ease  at  the  hands  of  Mr.  Legality ! 
They  are  both  of  them  a very  cheat.  But  did  you  take 
his  counsel  ? 

Che.  Yes,  as  far  as  I durst.  I went  to  find  out  Mr. 
Legality,  until  I thought  that  the  mountain  that  stands  by 
his  house  would  fall  upon  my  head ; wherefore  there  I was 
forced  to  stop. 

Good.  That  mountain  has  been  the  death  of  many, 
and  will  be  the  death  of  many  more : it  is  well  you  escaped 
being  by  it  dashed  in  pieces. 

Che.  Why  truly  I do  not  know  what  had  become  of 
me  there,  had  not  Evangelist  happily  met  me  again  as 
I was  musing  in  the  midst  of  my  dumps;  but  it  was 
God’s  mercy  that  he  came  to  me  again,  for  else  I had 
never  come  hither.  But  now  I am  come,  such  a one 
as  I am,  more  fit  indeed  for  death  by  that  mountain, 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


23 


than  thus  to  stand  talking  with  my  Lord.  But,  oh  ! what 
a favour  is  this  to  me,  that  yet  I am  admitted  entrance 
here ! 

GrOOD.  We  make  no  objections  against  any,  notwithstand- 
ing all  that  they  have  done  before  they  come  hither : they 
in  no  wise  are  cast  out.  And  therefore,  good  Christian, 
come  a little  way  with  me,  and  I will  teach  thee  about  the 
way  thou  must  go.  Look  before  thee  ; dost  thou  see  this 
narrow  way  ? That  is  the  way  thou  must  go.  It  was  cast 
up  by  the  patriarchs,  prophets,  Christ  and  his  apostles,  and 
it  is  as  straight  as  a rule  can  make  it : this  is  the  way  thou 
must  go. 

Chr.  But,  said  Christian,  are  there  no  turnings  nor 
windings,  by  which  a stranger  may  lose  his  way  ? 

GrOOD.  Yes,  there  are  many  ways  abut  down  upon  this; 
and  they  are  crooked  and  wide : but  thus  thou  mayest 
distinguish  the  right  from  the  wrong,  the  right  only  being 
strait  and  narrow. 

Then  I saw  in  my  dream,  that  Christian  asked  him 
further,  if  he  could  not  help  him  off  with  his  burden  that 
was  upon  his  back.  For  as  yet  he  had  not  got  rid  thereof, 
nor  could  he  by  any  means  get  it  off  without  help. 

He  told  him.  As  to  thy  burden,  be  content  to  bear  it, 
until  thou  comest  to  the  place  of  deliverance ; for  there  it 
will  fall  from  thy  back  of  itself. 

Then  Christian  began  to  gird  up  his  loins,  and  to  address 
himself  to  his  journey.  So  the  other  told  him,  that  by 
that  he  was  gone  some  distance  from  the  gate,  he  would 
come  at  the  house  of  the  Interpreter,  at  whose  door  he 
should  knock,  and  he  would  show  him  excellent  things. 


John  vi.  37. 
Christian  is 
comforted 
again,  and 
directed  yet 
on  his  way. 


Christian 
afraid  of 
losing  his 
way. 


Matt.  vii. 
14. 


Christian 
weary  of 
his  burden. 


There  is  no 
deliverance 
from  the 
guilt  and 
burden  of 
sin,  but  by 
the  death 
and  blood 
of  Christ. 


24 


Christian 
conies  to 
the  house 
of  the  In- 
terpreter. 


Illumin- 

ation. 

He  is  en- 
tertained. 


Christian 
sees  a brave 
picture. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 

Then  Christian  took  his  leave  of  his  friend,  and  he  again 
bid  him  Grod-speed. 

Then  he  went  on  till  he  came  at  the  house  of  the  In- 
terpreter, where  he  knocked  over  and  over.  At  last  one 
came  to  the  door,  and  asked  who  was  there. 

Che.  Sir,  here  is  a traveller,  who  was  bid  by  an  ac- 
quaintance of  the  good  man  of  this  house  to  call  here  for 
his  profit ; I would  therefore  speak  with  the  master  of  the 
house. 

So  he  called  for  the  master  of  the  house,  who,  after  a 
little  time,  came  to  Christian,  and  asked  him  what  he 
would  have. 

Che.  Sir,  said  Christian,  I am  a man  that  am  come 
from  the  city  of  Destruction,  and  am  going  to  mount  Zion ; 
and  I was  told  by  the  man  that  stands  at  the  gate  at  the 
head  of  this  way,  that  if  I called  here  you  would  show  me 
excellent  things,  such  as  would  be  helpful  to  me  on  my 
journey. 

Ixtee,  Then  said  the  Interpreter,  Come  in;  I will 
show  thee  that  which  will  be  profitable  to  thee.  So  he 
commanded  his  man  to  light  the  candle,  and  bid  Christian 
follow  him ; so  he  had  him  into  a private  room,  and  bid 
his  man  open  a door ; the  which  when  he  had  done, 
Christian  saw  the  picture  of  a very  grave  person  hang  up 
against  the  wall ; and  this  was  the  fashion  of  it : it  had 
eyes  lifted  up  to  heaven,  the  best  of  books  in  its  hand,  the 
law  of  truth  was  written  upon  its  lips,  the  world  was  behind 
its  back ; it  stood  as  if  it  pleaded  with  men,  and  a crown 
of  gold  did  hang  over  its  head. 

Che.  Then  said  Christian,  What  meaneth  this  ? 


9 


THE.  INTERPRETER. 


25 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


■ 

IC 

7 / I 

( \ ' 

4> 

Inter.  The  man  whose  picture  this  is,  is  one  of  a thou- 
sand. He  can  say  in  the  words  of  the  Apostle,  Though 
ye  have  ten  thousand  instructors  in  Christ,  yet  have  ye 
not  many  fathers;  for  in  Christ  Jesus  I have  begotten  you 

through  the  gospel.  — My  little 
children,  of  whom  I travail  in 
birth  again  until  Christ  be  form- 
ed in  you.  And  whereas  thou 
seest  him  with  his  eyes  lift  up  to 
heaven,  the  best  of  books  in  his 
hand,  and  the  law  of  truth  writ 
on  his  lips ; it  is  to  show  thee, 
that  his  work  is  to  know,  and 
unfold  dark  things  to  sinners; 
even  as  also  thou  seest  him  stand  as  if  he  pleaded  with 
men.  And  whereas  thou  seest  the  world  as  cast  behind 
him,  and  that  a crown  hangs  over  his  head ; that  is  to  show 
thee,  that  slighting  and  despising  things  that  are  present, 
for  the  love  that  he  hath  to  his  Master’s  service,  he  is  sure 
in  the  world  that  comes  next  to  have  glory  for  his  reward. 
Now,  said  the  Interpreter,  I have  showed  thee  this  picture 
first,  because  the  man  whose  picture  this  is,  is  the  only 
man  whom  the  Lord  of  the  place  whither  thou  art  going 
hath  authorised  to  be  thy  guide,  in  all  difficult  places  thou 
mayest  meet  with  in  the  way : wherefore  take  good  heed 
to  what  I have  showed  thee,  and  bear  well  in  thy  mind 
what  thou  hast  seen,  lest  in  thy.  journey  thou  meet  with 
some  that  pretend  to  lead  thee  right,  but  their  way  goes 
down  to  death. 

Then  he  took  him  by  the  hand,,  and  led  him  into  a very 


1 Cor.  iv. 

15 ; Gal.  iv. 
19. 

Meaning  of 
the  picture. 


Why  he 
showed 
him  this 
picture 
first. 


26 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


large  parlour  that  was  full  of  dust  because  never  swept ; 

the  which  after  he  had  reviewed 
it  a little  while,  the  Interpreter 
called  for  a man  to  sweep.  Now, 
when  he  began  to  sweep,  the  dust 
began  so  abundantly  to  fly  about, 
that  Christian  had  almost  there- 
with been  choked.  Then  said  the 
Interpreter  to  a damsel  that  stood 
by,  Bring  hither  water,  and 
sprinkle  the  room;  the  which 
when  she  had  done,  it  was  swept 
and  cleansed  with  pleasure. 

Che.  Then  said  Christian, 
What  means  this  ? 

Inter.  The  Interpreter  answered.  This  parlour  is  the 

heart  of  a man  that  was  never  sanctified  by  the  sweet  grace 

of  the  gospel.  The  dust  is  his  original  sin,  and  inward 

corruptions,  that  have  defiled  the  whole  man.  He  that 

began  to  sweep  at  first,  is  the  law ; but  she  that  brought 

water,  and  did  sprinkle  it,  is  the  gospel.  Now  whereas 

thou  sawest,  that  as  soon  as  the  first  began  to  sweep,  the 

dust  did  so  fly  about,  that  the  room  could  not  by  him  be 

cleansed,  but  that  thou  wast  almost  choked  therewith ; this 

is  to  show  thee,  that  the  law,  instead  of  cleansing  the  heart 

f Cor'xy9’  (ky  its  working)  from  sin,  doth  revive,  put  strength  into, 

56-  and  increase  it  in  the  soul,  even  as  it  doth  discover  and 

Rom.  v.  20. 

forbid  it,  for  it  doth  not  give  power  to  subdue.  Again,  as 
thou  sawest  the  damsel  sprinkle  the  room  with  water,  upon 
which  it  was  cleansed  with  pleasure ; this  is  to  show  thee, 


Pilgrim' s Progress. 


27 


that  when  the  gospel  comes  in  the  sweet  and  precious  in- 
fluences thereof  to  the  heart,  then,  I say,  even  as  thou 
sawest  the  damsel  lay  the  dust  by  sprinkling  the  floor  with 
water,  so  is  sin  vanquished  and  subdued,  and  the  soul  made 
clean,  through  the  faith  of  it,  and  consequently  fit  for  the 
King  of  glory  to  inhabit. 

I saw  moreover  in  my  dream,  that  the  Interpreter  took 
him  by  the  hand,  and  had  him  into  a little  room,  where 


Passion  and  Patience. 


sat  two  little  children,  each  one  in  his  chair.  The  name 
of  the  eldest  was  Passion,  and  the  name  of  the  other 
Patience.  Passion  seemed  to  be  much  discontented,  but 
Patience  was  very  quiet.  Then  Christian  asked,  What 


John  xv.  3 ; 
Eph.  v.  26 ; 
Acts  xv.  9 ; 
Rom.  xvi. 
25, 26 ; 

John  xv. 

13. 


He  showed 
him  Passion 
and  Pa- 
tience. 


28 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Passion 
will  have 
it  now. 
Patience  is 
for  waiting. 

Passion 
hath  his 
desire,  and 
quickly 
lavishes 
all  away. 


The  worldly 
man  for  a 
bird  in  the 
hand. 


Patience 
had  the  best 
wisdom. 


is  the  reason  of  the  discontent  of  Passion  ? The  Inter- 
preter answered.  The  governor  of  them  would  have  him 
stay  for  his  best  things  till  the  beginning  of  next  year ; 
but  he  will  have  all  now ; but  Patience  is  willing  to  wait. 

Then  I saw  that  one  came  to  Passion,  and  brought  him 
a bag  of  treasure,  and  poured  it  down  at  his  feet : the 
which  he  took  up  and  rejoiced  therein,  and  withal  laughed 
Patience  to  scorn.  But  I beheld  but  a while,  and  he  had 
lavished  all  away,  and  had  nothing  left  him  but  rags. 

Chr.  Then  said  Christian  to  the  Interpreter,  Expound 
this  matter  more  fully  to  me. 

Inter.  So  he  said.  These  two  lads  are  figures ; Passion 
of  the  men  of  this  world,  and  Patience  of  the  men  of  that 
which  is  to  come : for  as  here  thou  seest,  Passion  will  have 
all  now,  this  year,  that  is  to  say,  in  this  world ; so  are  the 
men  of  this  world ; they  must  have  all  their  good  things 
now ; they  cannot  stay  till  the  next  year,  that  is,  until  the 
next  world,  for  their  portion  of  good.  That  proverb,  A 
bird  in  the  hand  is  worth  two  in  the  bush,  is  of  more 
authority  with  them,  than  are  all  the  Divine  testimonies 
of  the  good  of  the  world  to  come.  But  as  thou  sawest  that 
he  had  quickly  lavished  all  away,  and  had  presently  left 
him  nothing  but  rags,  so  will  it  be  with  all  such  men  at 
the  end  of  this  world. 

Chr.  Then  said  Christian,  Now  I see  that  Patience  has 
the  best  wisdom,  and  that  upon  many  accounts.  1.  Be- 
cause he  stays  for  the  best  things.  2.  And  also  because 
he  will  have  the  glory  of  his,  when  the  other  has  nothing 
but  rags. 

Inter.  Nay,  you  may  add  another,  to  wit,  the  glory  of 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


29 


the  next  world  will  never  wear  out ; but  these  are  suddenly- 
gone.  Therefore  Passion  had  not  so  much  reason  to  laugh 
at  Patience,  because  he  had  his  good  things  first,  as 
Patience  will  have  to  laugh  at  Passion,  because  he  had  his 
best  things  last ; for  first  must  give  place  to  last,  because 
last  must  have  his  time  to  come ; but  last  gives  place  to 
nothing ; for  there  is  not  another  to  succeed ; he  therefore 
that  hath  his  portion  first,  must  needs  have  a time  to 
spend  it ; but  he  that  hath  his  portion  last,  must  have  it 
lastingly ; therefore  it  is  said  of  Dives,  In  thy  life-time 
thou  receivedst  thy  good  things,  and  likewise  Lazarus  evil 
things ; but  now  he  is  comforted,  and  thou  art  tormented. 

Che.  Then  I perceive  it  is  not  best  to  covet  things 
that  are  now,  but  to  wait  for  things  to  come. 

Intek.  You  say  truth : for  the  things  that  are  seen 
are  temporal,  but  the  things  that  are  not  seen  are  eternal. 
But  though  this  be  so,  yet  since  things  present  and  our 
fleshly  appetite  are  such  near  neighbours  one  to  another ; 
and  again,  because  things  to  come  and  carnal  sense  are 
such  strangers  one  to  another;  therefore  it  is,  that  the 
first  of  these  so  suddenly  fall  into  amity,  and  that  dis- 
tance is  so  continued  between  the  second. 

Then  I saw  in  my  dream,  that  the  Interpreter  took  Chris- 
tian by  the  hand,  and  led  him  into  a place  where  was  a fire 
burning  against  a wall,  and  one  standing  by  it,  always 
casting  much  water  upon  it,  to  quench  it ; yet  did  the  fire 
burn  higher  and  hotter. 

Then  said  Christian,  What  means  this  ? 

The  Interpreter  answered,  This  fire  is  the  work  of  grace 
that  is  wrought  in  the  heart ; he  that  casts  water  upon  it  to 


Things  that 
are  first 
must  giee 
place ; but 
things  that 
are  last  are 
lasting. 


Dives  had 
his  good 
things  first. 

Luke  xvi. 
25. 


The  first 
things  are 
but  tem- 
poral. 

2 Cor.  iv. 
18. 


Rom.  vii.  15 
—25. 


30 


2 Cor.  xii. 
9. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 

extinguish  and  put  it  out,  is  the  devil : but  in  that  thou 
seest  the  fire  notwithstanding  burn  higher  and  hotter,  thou 

shalt  also  see  the  reason  of  that. 
So  he  had  him  about  to  the 
other  side  of  the  wall,  where  he 
saw  a man  with  a vessel  of  oil  in 
his  hand,  of  the  which  he  did 
also  continually  cast  (but  se- 
cretly) into  the  fire. 

Then  said  Christian,  What 
means  this? 

The  Interpreter  answered,  This 
is  Christ,  who  continually,  with 
the  oil  of  his  grace,  maintains  the  work  already  begun 
in  the  heart ; by  the  means  of  which,  notwithstanding  what 
the  devil  can  do,  the  souls  of  his  people  prove  gracious  still. 
And  in  that  thou  sawest,  that  the  man  stood  behind  the 
wall  to  maintain  the  fire ; this  is  to  teach  thee,  that  it  is 
hard  for  the  tempted  to  see  how  this  work  of  grace  is 
maintained  in  the  soul. 

I saw  also,  that  the  Interpreter  took  him  by  the  hand, 
and  led  him  into  a pleasant  place,  where  was  built  a stately 
palace,  beautiful  to  behold;  at  the  sight  of  which  Chris- 
tian was  greatly  delighted.  He  saw  also  upon  the  top 
thereof  certain  persons  walking,  who  were  clothed  all  in 
gold. 

Then  said  Christian,  May  we  go  in  thither  ? 

Then  the  Interpreter  took  him  and  led  him  up  toward 
the  door  of  the  palace ; and  behold,  at  the  door  stood  a 
great  company  of  men,  as  desirous  to  go  in,  but  durst  not. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


31 


There  also  sat  a man  at  a little  distance  from  the  door,  at 
a table-side,  with  a book  and  his  ink-horn  before  him,  to 

take  the  name  of  him  that  should 
enter  therein  ; he  saw  also  that 
in  the  doorway  stood  many  men 
in  armour  to  keep  it,  being  re- 
solved to  do  to  the  men  that 
would  enter  what  hurt  and  mis- 
chief they  could.  Now  was 
Christian  somewhat  in  amaze. 
At  last  when  every  man  started 
back  for  fear  of  the  armed  men, 
Christian  saw  a man  of  a very 
stout  countenance  come  up  to 
the  man  that  sat  there  to  write, 
saying,  Set  down  my  name,  sir ; the  which  when  he 
had  done,  he  saw  the  man  draw  his  sword,  and  put  a 
helmet  upon  his  head,  and  rush  toward  the  door  upon  the 
armed  men,  who  laid  upon  him  with  deadly  force  ; but  the 
man,  not  at  all  discouraged,  fell  to  cutting  and  hacking 
most  fiercely.  So  after  he  had  received  and  given  many 
wounds  to  those  that  attempted  to  keep  him  out,  he  cut 
his  way  through  them  all,  and  pressed  forward  into  the 
palace ; at  which  there  was  a pleasant  voice  heard  from 
those  that  were  within,  even  of  those  that  walked  upon  the 
top  of  the  palace,  saying, 

Come  in,  come  in  ; 

Eternal  glory  thou  shalt  win. 


The  valiant 
man. 


Matt.  xi. 
12;  Acts 
xiv.  22. 


So  he  went  in,  and  was  clothed  with  such  garments  as 


32 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


Despair  liki 
an  iron 
cage. 


Luke  viii. 
13. 


they.  Then  Christian  smiled,  and  said,  I think  verily  I 
know  the  meaning  of  this. 

Now  said  Christian,  Let  me  go  hence.  Nay,  stay,  said 
the  Interpreter,  until  I have  showed 
thee  a little  more,  and  after  that 
thou  shalt  go  thy  way.  So  he  took 
him  by  the  hand  again,  and  led 
him  into  a very  dark  room,  where 
there  sat  a man  in  an  iron  cage. 

Now  the  man,  to  look  on, 
seemed  very  sad ; he  sat  with  his 
eyes  looking  down  to  the  ground, 
his  hands  folded  together,  and  he 
sighed  as  if  he  would  break  his  heart.  Then  said  Christian, 
What  means  this  ? At  which  the  Interpreter  bid  him  talk 
with  the  man. 

Then  said  Christian  to  the  man,  What  art  thou  ? The 
man  answered,  I am  what  I was  not  once. 

Chr.  What  wast  thou  once  ? 

Man.  The  man  said,  I was  once  a fair  and  flourishing 
professor,  both  in  mine  own  eyes,  and  also  in  the  eyes  of 
others:  I was  once,  as  I thought,  fair  for  the  celestial 
city,  and  had  even  joy  at  the  thoughts  that  I should  get 
thither. 

Chr.  Well,  but  what  art  thou  now? 

Man.  I am  now  a man  of  despair,  and  am  shut  up  in  it, 
as  in  this  iron  cage.  I cannot  get  out.  Oh  now  I cannot ! 

Chr.  But  how  earnest  thou  into  this  condition  ? 

Man.  I left  off  to  watch  and  be  sober ; I laid  the  reins 
upon  the  neck  of  my  lusts ; I sinned  against  the  light  of 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


33 


the  word,  and  the  goodness  of  God ; I have  grieved  the 
Spirit,  and  he  is  gone ; I tempted  the  devil,  and  he  is  come 
to  me  ; I have  provoked  God  to  anger,  and  he  has  left  me ; 
I have  so  hardened  my  heart,  that  I cannot  repent. 

Then  said  Christian  to  the  Interpreter,  But  are  there  no 
hopes  for  such  a man  as  this  ? Ask  him,  said  the  Inter- 
preter. 

Chr.  Then  said  Christian,  Is  there  no  hope,  but  you 
must  be  kept  in  the  ron  cage  of  despair  ? 

Man.  No,  none  at  all. 

Chr.  Why,  the  Son  of  the  Blessed  is  very  pitiful. 

Man.  I have  crucified  him  to  myself  afresh,  I have 
despised  his  person.  I have  despised  his  righteousness; 
I have  counted  his  blood  an  unholy  thing ; I have  done 
despite  to  the  Spirit  of  grace ; therefore  I shut  myself  out 
of  all  the  promises,  and  there  now  remains  to  me  nothing 
but  threatenings,  dreadful  threatenings,  fearful  threaten- 
ings  of  certain  judgment  and  fiery  indignation,  which  shall 
devour  me  as  an  adversary. 

Chr.  For  what  did  you  bring  yourself  into  this  con- 
dition ? 

Man.  For  the  lusts,  pleasures,  and  profits  of  this 
world;  in  the  enjoyment  of  which  I did  then  promise 
myself  much  delight : but  now  every  one  of  those  things 
also  bite  me,  and  gnaw  me,  like  a burning  worm. 

Chr.  But  canst  thou  not  now  repent  and  turn? 

Man.  God  hath  denied  me  repentance.  His  word 
gives  me  no  encouragement  to  believe  ; yea,  himself 
hath  shut  me  up  in  this  iron  cage : nor  can  all  the  men 
in  the  world  let  me  out.  Oh,  eternity ! eternity ! how 

D 


Heb.  vi.  6. 
Luke  xix. 
14. 

Heb.  x.  28, 
29. 


34 


1 Cor.  xv. ; 
1 Thess.  iv. 
16 ; Jude 
15 ; John 
v.  28,  29 ; 2 
Thess.  i.  8— 
10;  Rev. 
xx.  11—14 


Pilgrim’s  Progress . 

shall  I grapple  with  the  misery  that  I must  meet  with 
in  eternity ! 

Inter.  Then  said  the  Interpreter  to  Christian,  Let  this 
man’s  misery  be  remembered  by  thee,  and  be  an  ever- 
lasting caution  to  thee. 

Chr.  Well,  said  Christian,  this  is  fearful ! Grod  help 
me  to  watch  and  be  sober,  and  to  pray  that  I may  shun 
the  cause  of  this  man’s  misery.  Sir,  is  it  not  time  for  me 
to  go  on  my  way  now  ? 

Inter.  Tarry  till  I shall  show  thee  one  thing  more, 
and  then  thou  shalt  go  on  thy  way. 

So  he  took  Christian  by  the  hand  again,  and  led  him 
into  a chamber,  where  there  was  one  rising  out  of  bed ; 
and  as  he  put  on  his  raiment,  he  shook  and  trembled. 
Then  said  Christian,  Why  doth  this  man  thus  tremble  ? 
The  Interpreter  then  bid  him  tell  to  Christian  the  rea- 
son of  his  so  doing.  So  he  began,  and  said.  This  night, 
as  I was  in  my  sleep,  I dreamed,  and  behold  the  heavens 
grew  exceeding  black : also  it  thundered  and  lightened 
in  most  fearful  wise,  that  it  put  me  into  an  agony.  So 
I looked  up  in  my  dream,  and  saw  the  clouds  rack,  at  an 
unusual  rate;  upon  which  I heard  a great  sound  of  a 
trumpet,  and  saw  also  a man  sitting  upon  a cloud,  at- 
tended with  the  thousands  of  heaven ; they  were  all  in 
flaming  fire ; also  the  heavens  were  in  a burning  flame. 
I heard  then  a great  voice,  saying,  Arise,  ye  dead,  and 
come  to  judgment.  And  with  that  the  rocks  rent,  the 
graves  opened,  and  the  dead  that  were  therein  came 
forth : some  of  them  were  exceeding  glad,  and  looked 
upward ; and  some  sought  to  hide  themselves  under  the 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


35 


mountains.  Then  I saw  the  man  that  sat  upon  the  cloud, 
open  the  book  and  bid  the  world  draw  near.  Yet  there 
was,  by  reason  of  a fierce  flame  which  issued  out  and  came 
before  him,  a convenient  distance  betwixt  him  and  them, 
as  betwixt  the  judge  and  the  prisoners  at  the  bar.  I 
heard  it  also  proclaimed  to  them  that  attended  on  the 
man  that  sat  on  the  cloud,  Gather  together  the  tares, 
the  chaff,  and  stubble,  and  cast  them  into  the  burning 
lake.  And  with  that  the  bottomless  pit  opened,  just 
whereabout  I stood ; out  of  the  mouth  of  which  there 
came,  in  an  abundant  manner,  smoke,  and  coals  of  fire, 
with  hideous  noises.  It  was  also  said  to  the  same  persons. 

Gather  my  wheat  into  the  gar- 
ner. And  with  that  I saw  many 
catched  up  and  carried  away  in 
the  clouds ; but  I was  left 
behind.  I also  sought  to  hide 
myself,  but  I could  not;  for 
the  man  that  sat  upon  the 
cloud  still  kept  his  eye  upon 
me : my  sins  also  came  into 
my  mind;  and  my  conscience 
did  accuse  me  on  every  side. 
Upon  this  I awakened  from  my 
sleep. 

Chr.  But  what  was  it  that  made  you  so  afraid  of  this 
sight  ? 

Man.  Why  I thought  that  the  day  of  judgment  was 
come,  and  that  I was  not  ready  for  it : but  this  affrighted 
me  most,  that  the  angels  gathered  up  several,  and  left 

D 2 


Isa.  xxvi. 
21;  Mic. 
vii.  16, 17 ; 
Psa.  v.  4 ; I. 
1-3;  Mai. 
iii.  2,  3 ; 
Dan.  vii.  9, 
10. 


Matt.  iii.  12. 
xiii.  30 ; 
xxiv.  30 ; 
Mai.  iv.  1. 


Luke  iii.  17. 

1 Thess.  iv. 
16,  17. 


Rom.  ii.  14, 
15. 


36 


Pilgrims  Progress. 


me  behind : also  the  pit  of  hell  opened  her  mouth  just 
where  I stood.  My  conscience  too  afflicted  me ; and,  as  I 
thought,  the  Judge  had  always  his  eye  upon  me,  showing 
indignation  in  his  countenance. 

Then  said  the  Interpreter  to  Christian,  Hast  thou  con- 
sidered all  these  things  ? 

Che.  Yes,  and  they  put  me  in  hope  and  fear. 

Inter.  Well,  keep  all  things  so  in  thy  mind,  that  they 
may  be  as  a goad  in  thy  sides,  to  prick  thee  forward  in 
the  way  thou  must  go.  Then  Christian  began  to  gird  up 
his  loins,  and  to  address  himself  to  his  journey.  Then 
said  the  Interpreter,  The  Comforter  be  always  with  thee, 
good  Christian,  to  guide  thee  in  the  way  that  leads  to  the 
city.  So  Christian  went  on  his  way,  saying, 

Here  have  I seen  things  rare  and  profitable. 

Things  pleasant,  dreadful,  things  to  make  me  stable 
In  what  I have  begun  to  take  in  hand  : 

Then  let  me  think  on  them,  and  understand 
Wherefore  they  show’d  me  were,  and  let  me  be 
Thankful,  O good  Interpreter,  to  thee. 

Now  I saw  in  my  dream,  that  the  highway  which 
Christian  was  to  go,  was  fenced  on  either  side  with  a wall, 
Isa.  xxvi.  l.  and  that  wall  was  called  Salvation.  Up  this  way  therefore 
did  burdened  Christian  run,  but  not  without  great  diffi- 
culty, because  of  the  load  on  his  back. 

He  run  thus  till  he  came  at  a place  somewhat  ascend- 
ing; and  upon  that  place  stood  a cross,  and  a little  below, 
in  the  bottom,  a sepulchre.  So  I saw  in  my  dream,  that 
just  as  Christian  came  up  with  the  cross,  his  burden  loosed 
from  off  his  shoulders,  and  fell  from  off  his  back,  and 


PilgrirrHs  Progress. 


37 


began  to  tumble,  and  so  continued  to  do  till  it  came  to 
the  mouth  of  the  sepulchre,  where  it  fell  in,  and  I saw  it 
no  more. 

Then  was  Christian  glad  and  lightsome,  and  said  with  a when  God 
merry  heart.  He  hath  given  me  rest  by  his  sorrow,  and  ofou^guUt 
life  by  his  death.  Then  he  stood  still  a while  to  look  and 
wonder ; for  it  was  very  surprising  to  him  that  the  sight  of 
the  cross  should  thus  ease  him  of  his  burden.  He  looked 
therefore,  and  looked  again,  even  till  the  springs  that  were 
in  his  head  sent  the  waters  down  his  cheeks.  Now  as  he  Zech.  xii. 
stood  looking  and  weeping,  behold,  three  Shining  Ones 
came  to  him,  and  saluted  him  with  Peace  be  to  thee. 

So  the  first  said  to  him,  Thy  sins  be  forgiven  thee,  the  Mark  ii.  5 ; 
second  stripped  him  of  his  rags,  and  clothed  him  with 
change  of  raiment,  the  third  also  set  a mark  on  his  fore-  EPh-  13- 
head,  and  gave  him  a roll  with  a seal  upon  it,  which  he  bid 
him  look  on  as  he  ran,  and  that  he  should  give  it  in  at  the 
celestial  gate:  so  they  went  their  way.  Then  Christian 
gave  three  leaps  for  joy,  and  went  on  singing, 


Thus  far  did  I come  laden  with  my  sin  ; 

Nor  could  aught  ease  the  grief  that  I was  in, 

Till  I came  hither : what  a place  is  this  ! 

Must  here  be  the  beginning  of  my  bliss  ? 

Must  here  the  burden  fall  from  off  my  back  ? 
Must  here  the  strings  that  bound  it  to  me  crack  ? 
Blest  cross  ! blest  sepulchre ! blest  rather  be 
The  Man  that  there  was  put  to  shame  for  me ! 


A Christian 
can  sing, 
though 
alone,  when 
God  doth 
give  him 
joy  in  his 
heart. 


I saw  then  in  my  dream,  that  he  went  on  thus,  even  Simple, 
until  he  came  at  the  bottom,  where  he  saw,  a little  out  of  Presump- 
the  way,  three  men  fast  asleep,  with  fetters  upon  their  tlon' 

D 3 


38 


PilgrvrrCs  Progress. 


Prov. 

34. 


I Pet. 


Simple,  Sloth,  and  Presumption 


heels.  The  name  of  the  one  was  Simple,  of  another 
Sloth,  and  of  the  third  Presumption. 

Christian  then  seeing  them  lie  in  this  case,  went  to  them, 
if  perad venture  he  might  awake  them,  and  cried,  You  are 
xxiii.  like  them  that  sleep  on  the  top  of  a mast,  for  the  dead  sea 
is  under  you,  a gulf  that  hath  no  bottom : awake,  there- 
fore, and  come  away;  be  willing  also,  and  I will  help  you 
v.  8.  off  with  your  irons.  He  also  told  them,  If  he  that  goeth 
about  like  a roaring  lion,  comes  by,  you  will  certainly 
become  a prey  to  his  teeth.  With  that  they  looked  upon 
him,  and  began  to  reply  in  this  sort : Simple  said,  I see 


FORMALIST. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


39 


no  danger;  Sloth  said.  Yet  a little  more  sleep;  and 
Presumption  said,  Every  tub  must  stand  upon  its  own 
bottom.  And  so  they  lay  down  to  sleep  again,  and  Chris- 
tian went  on  bis  way. 

Yet  was  he  troubled  to  think,  that  men  in  that  danger 
should  so  little  esteem  the  kindness  of  him  that  so  freely 
offered  to  help  them,  both  by  awakening  of  them,  coun- 
selling of  them,  and  proffering  to  help  them  off  with 
their  irons.  And  as  he  was  troubled  thereabout,  he 
espied  two  men  come  tumbling  over  the  wall  on  the  left 
hand  of  the  narrow  way ; and  they  made  up  apace 
to  him.  The  name  of  the  one  was  Formalist,  and  the 
name  of  the  other  Hypocrisy.  So,  as,  I said,  they 
drew  up  unto  him,  who  thus  entered  with  them  into 
discourse. 

Che.  Gentlemen,  whence  came  you,  and  whither  do 
you  go  ? 

Foem.  and  Hyp.  We  were  born  in  the  land  of  Vain- 
glory, and  are  going  for  praise  to  mount  Zion. 

Che.  Why  came  you  not  in  at  the  gate  which  standeth 
at  the  beginning  of  the  way?  Know  ye  not  that  it  is 
written,  that  he  that  cometh  not  in  by  the  door,  but 
climbeth  up  some  other  way,  the  same  is  a thief  and  a 
robber  ? 

Foem.  and  Hyp.  They  said,  that  to  go  to  the  gate  for 
entrance  was  by  all  their  countrymen  counted  too  far 
about ; and  that  therefore  their  usual  way  was  to  make  a 
short  cut  of  it,  and  to  climb  over  the  wall  as  they  had 
done. 

Che.  But  will  it  not  be  counted  a trespass  against  the 


There  is  no 
persuasion 
will  do,  if 
God 

openeth  not 
the  eyes. 


Christian 
talks  with 
them. 


John  x.  1. 


D 4 


40 


They  that 
come  into 
the  way, 
but  not  by 
the  door, 
think  that 
they  can 
say  some- 
thing in 
vindication 
of  their  own 
practice. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 

Lord  of  the  city  whither  we  are  bound,  thus  to  violate  his 
revealed  will  ? 

Form,  and  Hyp.  They  told  him,  that  as  for  that,  he 
needed  not  to  trouble  his  head  thereabout : for  what  they 
did  they  had  custom  for,  and  could  produce,  if  need  were, 
testimony  that  would  witness  it,  for  more  than  a thousand 
years. 

Chr.  But,  said  Christian,  will  your  practice  stand  a 
trial  at  law  ? 

Form,  and  Hyp.  They  told  him,  that  custom,  it  being 
of  so  long  standing  as  above  a thousand  years,  would 
doubtless  now  be  admitted  as  a thing  legal  by  an  impartial 
judge : and  besides,  said  they,  if  we  get  into  the  way,  what 
matter  is  it  which  way  we  get  in  ? If  we  are  in,  we  are 
in : thou  art  but  in  the  way,  who,  as  we  perceive,  came  in 
at  the  gate ; and  we  also  are  in  the  way,  that  came  tumbling 
over  the  wall : wherein  now  is  thy  condition  better  than 
ours  ? . . 

Chr.  I walk  by  the  rule  of  my  Master  : you  walk  by 
the  rude  working  of  your  fancies.  You  are  counted  thieves 
already  by  the  Lord  of  the  way ; therefore  I doubt  you  will 
not  be  found  true  men  at  the  end  of  the  way.  You  come 
in  by  yourselves  without  his  direction,  and  shall  go  out  by 
yourselves  without  his  mercy. 

To  this  they  made  him  but  little  answer  ; only  they  bid 
him  look  to  himself.  Then  I saw  that  they  went  on  every 
man  in  his  way,  without  much  conference  one  with  another; 
save  that  these  two  men  told  Christian,  that  as  to  laws  and 
ordinances,  they  doubted  not  but  that  they  should  as  con- 
scientiously do  them  as  he.  Therefore,  said  they,  we  see 


HYPOCRISY. 


Pilgrim’s  Progress . 


41 


not  wherein  thou  differest  from  us,  but  by  the  coat  that  is 
on  thy  back,  which  was,  as  we  trow,  given  thee  by  some  of 
thy  neighbours,  to  hide  the  shame  of  thy  nakedness. 

Che.  By  laws  and  ordinances  you  will  not  be  saved, 
since  you  came  not  in  by  the  door.  And  as  for  this 
coat  that  is  on  my  back,  it  was  given  me  by  the  Lord 
of  the  place  whither  I go ; and  that,  as  you  say,  to  cover 
my  nakedness  with.  And  I take  it  as  a token  of  his 
kindness  to  me  ; for  I had  nothing  but  rags  before.  And 
besides,  thus  I comfort  myself  as  I go.  Surely,  think  I, 
when  I come  to  the  gate  of  the  city,  the  Lord  thereof  will 
know  me  for  good,  since  I have  his  coat  on  my  back ; a 
coat  that  he  gave  me  freely  in  the  day  that  he  stript  me 
of  my  rags.  I have,  moreover,  a mark  in  my  forehead,  of 
which  perhaps  you  have  taken  no  notice,  which  one  of  my 
Lord’s  most  intimate  associates  fixed  there  in  the  day  that 
my  burden  fell  off  my  shoulders.  I will  tell  you,  moreover, 
that  I had  then  given  me  a roll  sealed,  to  comfort  me  by 
reading  as  I go  in  the  way ; I was  also  bid  to  give  it  in  at 
the  celestial  gate,  in  token  of  my  certain  going  in  after  it ; 
all  which  things  I doubt  you  want,  and  want  them  because 
you  came  not  in  at  the  gate. 

To  these  things  they  gave  him  no  answer ; only  they 
looked  upon  each  other,  and  laughed.  Then  I saw  that 
they  went  on  all,  save  that  Christian  kept  before,  who  had 
no  more  talk  but  with  himself,  and  that  sometimes  sigh- 
ingly, and  sometimes  comfortably : also  he  would  be  often 
reading  in  the  roll  that  one  of  the  Shining  Ones  gave  him, 
by  which  he  was  refreshed. 

I beheld  then,  that  they  all  went  on  till  they  came  to 


Gal.  ii.  1G. 


Christian 
has  got  his 
Lord’s  coat 
on  his  back, 
and  is  com- 
forted 
therewith. 

He  is  com- 
forted also 
with  his 
mark  and 
his  roll. 


Christian 
has  talk 
with  him- 
self. 


42 


Pilgrim’s  Progress . 


He  comes  to 
the  hill 
Difficulty. 


Isa.  xlix. 
10. 


The  danger 
of  turning 
out  of  the 
way. 


the  foot  of  the  hill  Difficulty,  at  the  bottom  of  which  was 
a spring.  There  were  also  in  the  same  place  two  other 
ways,  besides  that  which  came  straight  from  the  gate  : one 
turned  to  the  left  hand,  and  the  other  to  the  right,  at  the 
bottom  of  the  hill ; but  the  narrow  way  lay  right  up  the 
hill,  and  the  name  of  the  going  up  the  side  of  the  hill  is 
called  Difficulty.  Christian  now  went  to  the  spring, 
and  drank  thereof  to  refresh  himself,  and  then  began  to 
go  up  the  hill,  saying. 

The  hill,  though  high,  I covet  to  ascend  ; 

The  difficulty  will  net  me  offend  ; 

For  I perceive  the  way  to  life  lies  here  : 

Come  pluck  up  heart,  let ’s  neither  faint  nor  fear. 

Better,  though  difficult , the  right  way  to  go, 

Than  wrong,  though  easy , where  the  end  is  woe. 

The  other  two  also  came  to  the  foot  of  the  hill.  But 
when  they  saw  that  the  hill  was  steep  and  high,  and  that 
there  were  two  other  ways  to  go ; and  supposing  also  that 
these  two  ways  might  meet  again  with  that  up  which 
Christian  went,  on  the  other  side  of  the  hill therefore 
they  were  resolved  to  go  in  those  ways.  Now  the  name 
of  one  of  those  ways  was  Danger,  and  the  name  of  the 
other  Destruction.  So  the  one  took  the  way  which  is 
called  Danger,  which  led  him  into  a great  wood ; and  the 
other  took  directly  up  the  way  to  Destruction,  which  led 
him  into  a wide  field,  full  of  dark  mountains,  where  he 
stumbled  and  fell,  and  rose  no  more. 

I looked  then  after  Christian,  to  see  him  go  up  the  hill, 
where  I perceived  he  fell  from  running  to  going,  and 
from  going  to  clambering  upon  his  hands  and  his  knees. 


TIMORO \J&. 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


43 


because  of  the  steepness  of  the  place.  Now  about  the 
mid-way  to  the  top  of  the  hill  was  a pleasant  arbour, 
made  by  the  Lord  of  the  hill  for  the  refreshment  of  weary 
travellers.  Thither,  therefore,  Christian  got,  where  also 
he  sat  down  to  rest  him : then  he  pulled  his  roll  out  of 
his  bosom,  and  read  therein  to  his  comfort ; he  also  now 
began  afresh  to  take  a review  of  the  coat  or  garment  that 
was  given  him  as  he  stood  by  the  cross.  Thus  pleasing 
himself  awhile,  he  at  last  fell  into  a slumber,  and  thence 
into  a fast  sleep,  which  detained  him  in  that  place  until 
it  was  almost  night ; and  in  his  sleep  his  roll  fell  out  of  his 
hand.  Now  as  he  was  sleeping,  there  came  one  to  him, 
and  awaked  him,  saying,  Go  to  the  ant,  thou  sluggard ; 
consider  her  ways  and  be  wise.  And  with  that  Christian 
suddenly  started  up,  and  sped  him  on  his  way,  and  went 
apace  till  he  came  to  the  top  of  the  hill. 

Now  when  he  was  got  up  to  the  top  of  the  hill,  there 
came  two  men  running  to  meet  him  amain ; the  name  of 
the  one  was  Timorous,  and  of  the  other  Mistrust:  to 
whom  Christian  said,  Sirs,  what’s  the  matter?  you  run 
the  wrong  way.  Timorous  answered,  that  they  were  going 
to  the  city  of  Zion,  and  had  got  up  that  difficult  place : 
but,  said  he,  the  farther  we  go,  the  more  danger  we  meet 
with ; wherefore  we  turned,  and  are  going  back  again. 

Yes,  said  Mistrust,  for  just  before  us  lie  a couple  of  lions 
in  the  way,  whether  sleeping  or  waking  we  know  not ; and 
we  could  not  think,  if  we  came  within  reach,  but  they 
would  presently  pull  us  in  pieces. 

Chr.  Then  said  Christian,  You  make  me  afraid ; but 
whither  shall  I fly  to  be  safe  ? If  I go  back  to  my  own 


A ward  of 
grace. 


He  that 
sleeps  is  a 
loser. 

Prov.  vi.  6. 


Christian 
meets  with 
Mistrust 
and  Timo- 
rous. 


44 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Christian 
shakes  off 
fear. 


Christian 
misses  his 
roll  wherein 
he  used  to 
take  com- 
fort. 

He  is  per- 
plexed for 
liis  roll. 


country,  that  is  prepared  for  fire  and  brimstone,  and  I 
shall  certainly  perish  there ; if  I can  get  to  the  celestial 
city,  I am  sure  to  be  in  safety  there:  I must  venture.  To 
go  back  is  nothing  but  death : to  go  forward  is  fear  of 
death,  and  life  everlasting  beyond  it : I will  yet  go  for- 
ward. So  Mistrust  and  Timorous  ran  down  the  hill,  and 
Christian  went  on  his  way.  But  thinking  again  of  what 
he  heard  from  the  men,  he  felt  in  his  bosom  for  his  roll, 
that  he  might  read  therein,  and  be  comforted ; but  he 
felt,  and  found  it  not.  Then  was  Christian  in  great  dis- 
tress, and  knew  not  what  to  do ; for  he  wanted  that  which 
used  to  relieve  him,  and  that  which  should  have  been  his 
pass  into  the  celestial  city.  Here,  therefore,  he  began  to 
be  much  perplexed,  and  knew  not  what  to  do.  At  last  he 
bethought  himself  that  he  had  slept  in  the  arbour  that  is 
on  the  side  of  the  hill ; and,  falling  down  upon  his  knees, 
he  asked  Grod  forgiveness  for  that  his  foolish  act,  and  then 
went  back  to  look  for  his  roll.  But  all  the  way  he  went 
back,  who  can  sufficiently  set  forth  the  sorrow  of  Christian’s 
heart?  Sometimes  he  sighed,  sometimes  he  wept,  and 
oftentimes  he  chid  himself  for  being  so  foolish  to  fall 
asleep  in  that  place,  which  was  erected  only  for  a little 
refreshment  from  his  weariness.  Thus,  therefore,  he  went 
back,  carefully  looking  on  this  side  and  on  that,  all  the 
way  as  he  went,  if  happily  he  might  find  his  roll  that  had 
been  his  comfort  so  many  times  in  his  journey.  He  went 
thus  till  he  came  again  within  sight  of  the  arbour  where 
he  sat  and  slept ; but  that  sight  renewed  his  sorrow  the 
more,  by  bringing  again,  even  afresh,  his  evil  of  sleeping 
unto  his  mind.  Thus,  therefore,  he  now  went  on  bewail- 


MISTRV5T. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


45 


ing  his  sinful  sleep,  saying,  Oh  wretched  man  that  I am, 
that  I should  sleep  in  the  day-time ! that  I should  sleep 
in  the  midst  of  difficulty ! that  I should  so  indulge  the 
flesh,  as  to  use  that  rest  for  ease  to  my  flesh,  which  the 
Lord  of  the  hill  hath  erected  only  for  the  relief  of  the 
spirits  of  pilgrims  ! How  many  steps  have  I taken  in  vain ! 
Thus  it  happened  to  Israel ; for  their  sin  they  were  sent 
back  again  by  the  way  of  the  Red  Sea ; and  I am  made 
to  tread  those  steps  with  sorrow,  which  I might  have  trod 
with  delight,  had  it  not  been  for  this  sinful  sleep.  ‘How 
far  might  I have  been  on  my  way  by  this  time ! I am 
made  to  tread  those  steps  thrice  over,  which  I needed  not 
to  have  trod  but  once : yea,  now  also  I am  like  to  be 
benighted,  for  the  day  is  almost  spent.  Oh  that  I had 
not  slept ! 

Now  by  this  time  he  was  come  to  the  arbour  again, 
where  for  a while  he  sat  down  and  wept ; but  at  last  (as 
Providence  would  have  it)  looking  sorrowfully  down  under 
the  settle,  there  he  espied  his  roll,  the  which  he,  with 
trembling  and  haste,  catched  up,  and  put  it  into  his  bosom. 
But  who  can  tell  how  joyful  this  man  was  when  he  had 
gotten  his  roll  again?  For  this  roll  was  the  assurance  of 
his  life,  and  acceptance  at  the  desired  haven.  Therefore 
he  laid  it  up  in  his  bosom,  gave  thanks  to  Grod  for  direct- 
ing his  eye  to  the  place  where  it  lay,  and  with  joy  and 
tears  betook  himself  again  to  his  journey.  But  oh  how 
nimbly  now  did  he  go  up  the  rest  of  the  hill!  Yet,  before 
he  got  up,  the  sun  went  down  upon  Christian ; and  this 
made  him  again  recall  the  vanity  of  his  sleeping  to  his 
remembrance;  and  thus  he  again  began  to  condole  with 


Christian 
bewails  liis 
foolish 
sleeping. 

Rev.  ii.  4 ; 
1 Thess.  v. 
6—8. 


Christian 
fimleth  his 
roll  where 
he  lost  it. 


46 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Rev.  iii.  2 ; 
1 Thess.  v. 
7,  8. 


Mark  iv. 
40. 


himself : Oh  thou  sinful  sleep  ! how  for  thy  sake  am  I like 
to  be  benighted  in  my  journey ! I must  walk  without  the 
sun,  darkness  must  cover  the  path  of  my  feet,  and  I must 
hear  the  noise  of  the  doleful  creatures,  because  of  my 
sinful  sleep!  Now  also  he  remembered  the  story  that 
Mistrust  and  Timorous  told  him,  of  how  they  were  frighted 
with  the  sight  of  the  lions.  Then  said  Christian  to 
himself  again,  These  beasts  range  in  the  night  for  their  prey, 
and  if  they  should  meet  with  me  in  the  dark,  how  should 
I shift  them  ? how  should  I escape  being  by  them  torn  in 
pieces?  Thus  he  went  on  his  way.  But  while  he  was 
thus  bewailing  his  unhappy  miscarriage,  he  lift  up  his 
eyes,  and  behold  there  was  a very  stately  palace  before 
him,  the  name  of  which  was  Beautiful,  and  it  stood  just  by 
the  highway-side. 

So  I saw  in  my  dream,  that  he  made  haste,  and  went 
forward,  that  if  possible  he  might  get  lodging  there.  Now 
before  he  had  gone  far,  he  entered  into  a very  narrow 
passage,  which  was  about  a furlong  off  the  Porter’s  lodge : 
and  looking  very  narrowly  before  him  as  he  went,  he 
espied  two  lions  in  the  way.  Now,  thought  he,  I see  the 
dangers  that  Mistrust  and  Timorous  were  driven  back  by. 
(The  lions  were  chained,  but  he  saw  not  the  chains.)  Then 
he  was  afraid,  and  thought  also  himself  to  go  back  after 
them;  for  he  thought  nothing  but  death  was  before  him. 
But  the  Porter  at  the  lodge,  whose  name  is  Watchful, 
perceiving  that  Christian  made  a halt,  as  if  he  would  go 
back,  cried  unto  him,  saying,  Is  thy  strength  so  small? 
Fear  not  the  lions,  for  they  are  chained,  and  are  placed 
there  for  trial  of  faith  where  it  is,  and  for  discovery  of 


PilgrirrCs  Progress. 


47 


those  that  have  none ; keep  in  the  midst  of  the  path,  and 
no  hurt  shall  come  unto  thee. 

Then  I saw  that  he  went  on  trembling  for  fear  of  the 
lions ; but  taking  good  heed  to  the  directions  of  the  Porter 


Watchful  the  Porter 


he  heard  them  roar,  but  they  did  him  no  harm.  Then  he 
clapped  his  hands,  and  went  on  till  he  came  and  stood 
before  the  gate  where  the  Porter  was.  Then  said  Christian 
to  the  Porter,  Sir,  what  house  is  this  ? and  may  I lodge 


9 


48 


Pilgrim’s  Progress . 


here  to-night?  The  Porter  answered,  This  house  was 
built  by  the  Lord  of  the  hill,  and  he  built  it  for  the  relief 
and  security  of  pilgrims.  The  Porter  also  asked  whence 
he  was,  and  whither  he  was  going. 

Chr.  I am  come  from  the  city  of  Destruction,  and  am 
going  to  mount  Zion ; but  because  the  sun  is  now  set,  I 
desire,  if  I may,  to  lodge  here  to-night. 

Port.  What  is  your  name  ? 

Chr.  My  name  is  now  Christian,  but  my  name  at 
the  first  was  Graceless:  I came  of  the  race  of  Japheth, 
Gen.  ix.  27.  whom  G-od  will  persuade  to  dwell  in  the  tents  of  Shem. 

Port.  But  how  doth  it  happen  that  you  come  so  late  ? 
The  sun  is  set. 

Chr.  I had  been  here  sooner,  but  that,  wretched  man 
that  I am,  I slept  in  the  arbour  that  stands  on  the  hill 
side ! Nay,  I had,  notwithstanding  that,  been  here  much 
sooner,  but  that  in  my  sleep  I lost  my  evidence,  and  came 
without  it  to  the  brow  of  the  hill ; and  then  feeling  for  it, 
and  finding  it  not,  I was  forced  with  sorrow  of  heart  to  go 
back  to  the  place  where  I slept  my  sleep,  where  I found  it ; 
and  now  I am  come. 

Port.  Well,  I will  call  out  one  of  the  virgins  of  this 
place,  who  will,  if  she  likes  your  talk,  bring  you  in  to  the 
rest  of  the  family,  according  to  the  rules  of  the  house.  So 
Watchful  the  Porter  rang  a bell,  at  the  sound  of  which 
came  out  of  the  door  of  the  house  a grave  and  beautiful 
damsel,  named  Discretion,  and  asked  why  she  was  called. 

The  Porter  answered,  This  man  is  on  a journey  from 
the  city  of  Destruction  to  mount  Zion ; but  being  weary 
and  benighted,  he  asked  me  if  he  might  lodge  here  to- 


Dl  SCRETlOIt. 


Pilgrim’s  Progress . 


49 


night:  so  I told  him  I would  call  for  thee,  who,  after 
discourse  had  with  him,  mayest  do  as  seemeth  thee  good, 
even  according  to  the  law  of  the  house. 

Then  she  asked  him  whence  he  was,  and  whither  he  was 
going ; and  he  told  her.  She  asked  him  also  how  he  got 
into  the  way ; and  he  told  her.  Then  she  asked  him  what 
he  had  seen  and  met  with  in  the  way ; and  he  told  her. 
And  at  last  she  asked  his  name.  So  he  said.  It  is 
Christian ; and  I have  so  much  the  more  a desire  to  lodge 
here  to-night,  because,  by  what  I perceive,  this  place  was 
built  by  the  Lord  of  the  hill  for  the  relief  and  security  of 
pilgrims.  So  she  smiled,  but  the  water  stood  in  her  eyes ; 
and  after  a little  pause  she  said,  I will  call  forth  two  or 
three  more  of  the  family.  So  she  ran  to  the  door,  and 
called  out  Prudence,  Piety,  and  Charity,  who,  after  a little 
more  discourse  with  him,  had  him  into  the  family;  and 
many  of  them  meeting  him  at  the  threshold  of  the  house, 
said,  Come  in,  thou  blessed  of  the  Lord;  this  house  was 
built  by  the  Lord  of  the  hill,  on  purpose  to  entertain  such 
pilgrims  in.  Then  he  bowed  his  head,  and  followed  them 
into  the  house.  So  when  he  was  come  in  and  sat  down, 
they  gave  him  something  to  drink,  and  consented  together 
that,  until  supper  was  ready,  some  of  them  should  have 
some  particular  discourse  with  Christian,  for  the  best 
improvement  of  time ; and  they  appointed  Piety,  Pru- 
dence, and  Charity  to  discourse  with  him ; and  thus  they 
began. 

Piety.  Come,  good  Christian,  since  we  have  been  so 
loving  to  you  to  receive  you  into  our  house  this  night,  let 
us,  if  perhaps  we  may  better  ourselves  thereby,  talk  with 

E 


Piety  dis- 
courses 
with  him. 


50 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


How  Chris- 
tian was 
driven  out 
of  his  own 
country. 


How  he  got 
into  the 
way  to 
Zion. 


A rehearsal 
of  what  he 
saw  in  the 
way. 


you  of  all  things  that  have  happened  to  you  in  your 
pilgrimage. 

Chr.  With  a very  good  will ; and  I am  glad  that  you 
are  so  well  disposed. 

Piety.  What  moved  you  at  first  to  betake  yourself  to 
a pilgrim’s  life  ? 

Chr.  I was  driven  out  of  my  native  country  by  a 
dreadful  sound  that  was  in  mine  ears ; to  wit,  that  un- 
avoidable destruction  did  attend  me,  if  I abode  in  that 
place  where  I was. 

Piety.  But  how  did  it  happen  that  you  came  out  of 
your  country  this  way  ? 

Chr.  It  was  as  Grod  would  have  it;  for  when  I was 
under  the  fears  of  destruction,  I did  not  know  whither  to 
go ; but  by  chance  there  came  a man,  even  to  me,  as  I was 
trembling  and  weeping,  whose  name  is  Evangelist,  and  he 
directed  me  to  the  Wicket-gate,  which  else  I should  never 
have  found,  and  so  set  me  into  the  way  that  hath  led  me 
directly  to  this  house. 

Piety.  But  did  you  not  come  by  the  house  of  the  In- 
terpreter ? 

Chr.  Yes,  and  did  see  such  things  there,  the  remem- 
brance of  which  will  stick  by  me  as  long  as  I live,  especi- 
ally three  things ; to  wit,  how  Christ,  in  despite  of  Satan, 
maintains  his  work  of  grace  in  the  heart;  how  the  man 
had  sinned  himself  quite  out  of  hopes  of  Grod’s  mercy; 
and  also  the  dream  of  him  that  thought  in  his  sleep  the 
day  of  judgment  was  come. 

Piety.  Why,  did  you  hear  him  tell  his  dream  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  and  a dreadful  one  it  was,  I thought;  it 


IS 


PRUDENCE.. 


51 


Pilgrims  Progress. 

made  my  heart  ache  as  he  was  telling  of  it ; but  yet  I am 
glad  I heard  it. 

Piety.  Was  this  all  you  saw  at  the  house  of  the  Inter- 
preter ? 

Chr.  No ; he  took  me,  and  had  me  where  he  showed 
me  a stately  palace,  and  how  the  people  were  clad  in 
gold  that  were  in  it;  and  how  there  came  a venturous 
man,  and  cut  his  way  through  the  armed  men  that  stood 
in  the  door  to  keep  him  out ; and  how  he  was  bid  to 
come  in,  and  win  eternal  glory.  Methought  those  things 
did  ravish  my  heart.  I would  have  stayed  at  that  good 
man’s  house  a twelvemonth,  but  that  I knew  I had  farther 
to  go. 

Piety.  And  what  saw  you  else  in  the  way  ? 

Che.  Saw  ? Why  I went  but  a little  farther,  and  I saw 
one,  as  I thought  in  my  mind,  hang  bleeding  upon  a tree ; 
and  the  very  sight  of  him  made  my  burden  fall  off  my 
back ; for  I groaned  under  a very  heavy  burden,  but  then 
it  fell  down  from  off  me.  It  was  a strange  thing  to  me, 
for  I never  saw  such  a thing  before  : yea,  and  while  I stood 
looking  up,  (for  then  I could  not  forbear  looking,)  three 
Shining  Ones  came  to  me.  One  of  them  testified  that  my 
sins  were  forgiven  me ; another  stripped  me  of  my  rags, 
and  gave  me  this  broidered  coat  which  you  see ; and  the 
third  set  the  mark  which  you  see  in  my  forehead,  and  gave 
me  this  sealed  roll  (and  with  that  he  plucked  it  out  of  his 
bosom). 

Piety.  But  you  saw  more  than  this,  did  you  not  ? 

Che.  The  things  that  I have  told  you  were  the  best ; 
yet  some  other  matters  I saw,  as  namely,  I saw  three  men, 

E 2 


52 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


Prudence 
discourses 
with  him. 

Christian’s 
thoughts  of 
his  native 
country. 

Heb.  xi. 

15,  16. 


Christian 

distasted 

with  carnal 

cogitations. 

Christian’s 

choice. 


Rom.  vii. 
15—21. 


Simple,  Sloth,  and  Presumption,  lie  asleep,  a little  out  of 
the  way  as  I came,  with  irons  upon  their  heels;  but  do 
you  think  I could  awake  them  ? I also  saw  Formalist  and 
Hypocrisy  come  tumbling  over  the  wall,  to  go,  as  they 
pretended,  to  Zion ; but  they  were  quickly  lost,  even  as  I 
myself  did  tell  them,  but  they  would  not  believe.  But, 
above  all,  I found  it  hard  work  to  get  up  this  hill,  and  as 
hard  to  come  by  the  lions’  mouths ; and  truly,  if  it  had 
not  been  for  the  good  man  the  Porter,  that  stands  at  the 
gate,  I do  not  know  but  that,  after  all,  I might  have  gone 
back  again ; but  now  I thank  G-od  I am  here,  and  I thank 
you  for  receiving  of  me. 

Then  Prudence  thought  good  to  ask  him  a few  ques- 
tions, and  desired  his  answer  to  them. 

Pr.  Do  you  not  think  sometimes  of  the  country  from 
whence  you  came  ? 

Chr.  Yes ; but  with  much  shame  and  detestation. 
Truly,  if  I had  been  mindful  of  that  country  from  whence 
I came  out,  I might  have  had  opportunity  to  have  return- 
ed ; but  now  I desire  a better  country,  that  is,  a heavenly 
one. 

Pr.  Do  you  not  yet  bear  away  with  you  some  of  the 
things  that  then  you  were  conversant  withal  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  but  greatly  against  my  will ; especially  my 
inward  and  carnal  cogitations,  with  which  all  my  country- 
men, as  well  as  myself,  were  delighted.  But,  now,  all 
those  things  are  my  grief ; and  might  I but  choose  mine 
own  things,  I would  choose  never  to  think  of  those  things 
more ; but  when  I would  be  doing  that  which  is  best,  that 
which  is  worst  is  with  me. 


PIETY. 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


53 


Pr.  Do  yon  not  find  sometimes  as  if  those  things  were 
vanquished,  which  at  other  times  are  your  perplexity  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  but  that  is  but  seldom ; but  they  are  to  me 
golden  hours  in  which  such  things  happen  to  me. 

Pr.  Can  you  remember  by  what  means  you  find  your 
annoyances  at  times  as  if  they  were  vanquished  ? 

Chr.  Yes;  when  I think  what  I saw  at  the  cross,  that 
will  do  it ; and  when  I look  upon  my  broidered  coat,  that 
will  do  it ; also  when  I look  into  the  roll  that  I carry  in 
my  bosom,  that  will  do  it ; and  when  my  thoughts  wax 
warm  about  whither  I am  going,  that  will  do  it. 

Pr.  And  what  is  it  that  makes  you  so  desirous  to  go 
to  mount  Zion  ? 

Chr.  Why,  there  I hope  to  see  Him  alive  that  did 
hang  dead  on  the  cross ; and  there  I hope  to  be  rid  of  all 
those  things  that  to  this  day  are  in  me  an  annoyance  to 
me : there  they  say  there  is  no  death,  and  there  I shall 
dwell  with  such  company  as  I like  best.  For,  to  tell  you 
the  truth,  I love  Him  because  I was  by  Him  eased  of 
my  burden ; and  I am  weary  of  my  inward  sickness.  I 
would  fain  be  where  I shall  die  no  more,  and  with  the 
company  that  shall  continually  cry,  Holy,  holy,  holy. 

Then  said  Charity  to  Christian,  Have  you  a family  ? are 
you  a married  man  ? 

Chr.  I have  a wife  and  four  small  children. 

Char.  And  why  did  you  not  bring  them  along  with  you? 

Chr.  Then  Christian  wept,  and  said,  Oh,  how  willingly 
would  I have  done  it ! but  they  were  all  of  them  utterly 
averse  to  my  going  on  pilgrimage. 

Char.  But  you  should  have  talked  to  them,  and  have 


Christian’s 

golden 

hours. 


IIow  Chris- 
tian gets 
power 
against  his 
corruptionsi 


Why  Chris- 
tian would 
be  at  mount 
Zion. 

Isa.  xxv. 

8;  Rev. 
xxi.  4. 


Charity  dis- 
courses with 
him. 


Christian’s 
love  to  his 
wife  and 
children. 


54 


Gen.  xix. 
14. 


Christian’s 
fears  of 
perishing 
might  be 
read  in  his 
very  coun- 
tenance. 


The  cause 
why  his 
wife  and 
children 
did  not  go 
with  him. 


Pilgrim's  Progress, 

endeavoured  to  have  shown  them  the  danger  of  staying 
behind. 

Chr.  So  I did ; and  told  them  also  what  Giod  had  shown 
to  me  of  the  destruction  of  our  city ; but  I seemed  to  them 
as  one  that  mocked,  and  they  believed  me  not. 

Char.  And  did  you  pray  to  God  that  he  would  bless  your 
counsel  to  them  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  and  that  with  much  affection  ; for  you  must 
think  that  my  wife  and  poor  children  were  very  dear  unto 
me. 

Char.  But  did  you  tell  them  of  your  own  sorrow,  and 
fear  of  destruction?  for  I suppose  that  destruction  was 
visible  enough  to  you. 

Chr.  Yes,  over,  and  over,  and  over.  They  might  also 
see  my  fears  in  my  countenance,  in  my  tears,  and  also  in 
my  trembling  under  the  apprehension  of  the  judgment  that 
did  hang  over  our  heads ; but  all  was  not  sufficient  to  pre- 
vail with  them  to  come  with  me. 

Char.  But  what  could  they  say  for  themselves  why  they 
came  not  ? 

Chr.  Why,  my  wife  was  afraid  of  losing  this  world,  and 
my  children  were  given  to  the  foolish  delights  of  youth ; so, 
what  by  one  thing,  and  what  by  another,  they  left  me  to 
wander  in  this  manner  alone. 

Char.  But  did  you  not  with  your  vain  life  damp  all  that 
you,  by  words,  used  by  way  of  persuasion  to  bring  them 
away  with  you  ? 

Chr.  Indeed  I cannot  commend  my  life,  for  I am  con- 
scious to  myself  of  many  failings  therein.  I know  also, 
that  a man,  by  his  conversation,  may  soon  overthrow  what 


CHARITY. 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


55 


by  argument  or  persuasion  he  doth  labour  to  fasten  upon 
others  for  their  good.  Yet  this  I can  say,  I was  very  wary 
of  giving  them  occasion,  by  any  unseemly  action,  to  make 
them  averse  to  going  on  pilgrimage.  Yea,  for  this  very 
thing,  they  would  tell  me  I was  too  precise,  and  that  I 
denied  myself  of  things  (for  their  sakes)  in  which  they  saw 
no  evil.  Nay,  I think  I may  say,  that  if  what  they  saw  in 
me  did  hinder  them,  it  was  my  great  tenderness  in  sinning 
against  Grod,  or  of  doing  any  wrong  to  my  neighbour. 

Char.  Indeed,  Cain  hated  his  brother,  because  his  own 
works  were  evil,  and  his  brother’s  righteous;  and  if  thy 
wife  and  children  have  been  offended  with  thee  for  this, 
they  thereby  show  themselves  to  be  implacable  to  good ; 
thou  hast  delivered  thy  soul  from  their  blood. 

Now  I saw  in  my  dream,  that  thus  they  sat  talking  to- 
gether until  sapper  was  ready.  So  when  they  had  made 
ready,  they  sat  down  to  meat.  Now  the  table  was  furnished 
with  fat  things,  and  wine  that  was  well  refined;  and  all 
their  talk  at  the  table  was  about  the  Lord  of  the  hill ; as, 
namely,  about  what  he  had  done,  and  wherefore  he  did  what 
he  did,  and  why  he  had  builded  that  house ; and  by  what 
they  said,  I perceived  that  he  had  been  a great  warrior,  and 
had  fought  with  and  slain  him  that  had  the  power  of  death, 
but  not  without  great  danger  to  himself,  which  made  me 
love  him  the  more. 

For,  as  they  said,  and  as  I believe,  said  Christian,  he  did 
it  with  the  loss  of  much  blood.  But  that  which  put  the 
glory  of  grace  into  all  he  did,  was,  that  he  did  it  out  of 
pure  love  to  this  country.  And  besides,  there  were  some 
of  them  of  the  household  that  said  they  had  seen  and 


1 John  iii. 
12. 


Christian 
clear  of 
their  blood, 
if  they 
perish. 
Ezek.  iii. 
19. 


What 
Christian 
had  for  his 
supper. 

Their  talk 
at  supper 
time. 


Heb.  ii.  14, 
15. 


5G 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


Christ 
makes 
princes  of 
beggars. 

1 Sam.  ii.  8 
Psa.  cxiii. 

7. 


Christian’s 

bed- 

chamber. 


Christian 
had  into 
the  stud}r, 
and  what 
he  saw 
there. 


spoke  with  him  since  he  did  die  on  the  cross ; and  they 
have  attested,  that  they  had  it  from  his  own  lips,  that  he 
is  such  a lover  of  poor  pilgrims,  that  the  like  is  not  to  he 
found  from  the  east  to  the  west.  They,  moreover,  gave  an 
instance  of  what  they  affirmed;  and  that  was,  he  had 
stripped  himself  of  his  glory  that  he  might  do  this  for  the 
poor ; and  that  they  had  heard  him  say  and  affirm,  that  he 
would  not  dwell  in  the  mountain  of  Zion  alone.  They 
said,  moreover,  that  he  had  made  many  pilgrims  princes, 
though  by  nature  they  were  beggars  born,  and  their 
original  had  been  the  dunghill. 

Thus  they  discoursed  together  till  late  at  night;  and 
after  they  had  committed  themselves  to  their  Lord  for 
protection,  they  betook  themselves  to  rest.  The  pilgrim 
they  laid  in  a large  upper  chamber,  whose  window  opened 
towards  the  sun-rising.  The  name  of  the  chamber  was 
Peace,  where  he  slept  till  break  of  day,  and  then  he  awoke 
and  sang, 

Where  am  I now  ? Is  this  the  love  and  care 
Of  Jesus,  for  the  men  that  pilgrims  are, 

Thus  to  provide  that  I should  be  forgiven. 

And  dwell  already  the  next  door  to  heaven ! 

So  in  the  morning  they  all  got  up ; and,  after  some  more 
discourse,  they  told  him  that  he  should  not  depart  till  they 
had  shown  him  the  rarities  of  that  place.  And  first  they 
had  him  into  the  study,  where  they  showed  him  records  of 
the  greatest  antiquity ; in  which,  as  I remember  my  dream, 
they  showed  him  the  pedigree  of  the  Lord  of  the  hill,  that 
he  was  the  Son  of  the  Ancient  of  days,  and  came  by  an 
eternal  generation.  Here  also  was  more  fully  recorded  the 


Pilgrim’s  Progress . 


57 


acts  that  he  had  done,  and  the  names  of  many  hundreds 
that  he  had  taken  into  his  service ; and  how  he  had  placed 
them  in  such  habitations,  that  could  neither  by  length  of 
days,  nor  decays  of  nature,  be  dissolved. 

Then  they  read  to  him  some  of  the  worthy  acts  that 
some  of  his  servants  had  done;  as  how  they  had  sub- 
dued kingdoms,  wrought  righteousness,  obtained  promises, 
stopped  the  mouths  of  lions,  quenched  the  violence  of  fire, 
escaped  the  edge  of  the  sword,  out  of  weakness  were  made  Heb.  xi.  33 
strong,  waxed  valiant  in  fight,  and  turned  to  flight  the 
armies  of  the  aliens. 

Then  they  read  again 
in  another  part  of  the 
records  of  the  house, 
where  it  was  shown  how 
willing  their  Lord  was 
to  receive  into  his  fa- 
vour any,  even  any, 
though  they  in  time 
past  had  offered  great 
affronts  to  his  person 
and  proceedings.  Here 
also  were  several  other 
histories  of  many  other 
famous  things,  of  all 
which  Christian  had  a 
view ; as  of  things  both 
ancient  and  modern, 

together  with  prophecies  and  predictions  of  things  that 
have  their  certain  accomplishment,  both  to  the  dread  and 


58 


Christian 
had  into 
the 

armoury. 


Christian  is 
made  to  see 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 

amazement  of  enemies,  and  the  comfort  and  solace  of 
pilgrims. 

The  next  day  they  took  him,  and  had  him  into  the 


armoury,  where  they  showed  him  all  manner  of  furniture 
which  their  Lord  had  provided  for  pilgrims,  as  sword, 
shield,  helmet,  breastplate,  all-prayer,  and  shoes  that  would 
not  wear  out.  And  there  was  here  enough  of  this  to  har- 


Pitcher,  Trumpet,  and  Lamp  of  Gideon. 


ness  out  as  many  men  for  the  service  of  their  Lord,  as  there 
be  stars  in  the  heaven  for  multitude. 

They  also  showed  him  some  of  the  engines  with  which 


Pilgrim's  Progress, 


59 


some  of  his  servants  had  done  wonderful  things.  They 
showed  him  Moses’s  rod;  the  hammer  and  nail  with 
which  Jael  slew  Sisera;  the  pitchers,  trumpets,  and  lamps 


too,  with  which  Gideon  put  to  flight  the  armies  of  Midian. 
Then  they  showed  him  the  ox’s  goad,  wherewith  Shamgar 


Samson’s  Jaw-Bone. 

slew  six  hundred  men.  They  showed  him  also  the  jaw- 
bone with  which  Samson  did  such  mighty  feats.  They 


David’s  Sling. 


ancient 

things. 


showed  him  moreover  the  sling  and  stone  with  which 
David  slew  Goliath  of  Gath,  and  the  sword  also  with 


60 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


Christian 
showed  the 
Delectable 
Mountains. 


Isa.  xxxiii. 
16, 17. 


Christian 
sets  for- 
ward. 


Christian 
sent  away 
armed. 


which  their  Lord  will  kill  the  man  of  sin,  in  the  day  that 
he  shall  rise  up  to  the  prey.  They  showed  him  besides 
many  excellent  things,  with  which  Christian  was  much 
delighted.  This  done,  they  went  to  their  rest  again. 

Then  I saw  in  my  dream,  that  on  the  morrow  he  got 
up  to  go  forwards,  but  they  desired  him  to  stay  till  the 
next  day  also ; and  then,  said  they,  we  will,  if  the  day 
be  clear,  show  you  the  Delectable  Mountains,  which,  they 
said,  would  yet  further  add  to  his  comfort,  because  they 
were  nearer  the  desired  haven  than  the  place  where  at 
present  he  was ; so  he  consented  and  stayed.  When 
the  morning  was  up,  they  had  him  to  the  top  of  the 
house,  and  bid  him  look  south.  So  he  did,  and  behold,  at 
a great  distance,  he  saw  a most  pleasant,  mountainous 
country,  beautified  with  woods,  vineyards,  fruits  of  all  sorts, 
flowers  also,  with  springs  and  fountains,  very  delectable 
to  behold.  Then  he  asked  the  name  of  the  country. 
They  said  it  was  Immanuel’s  land ; and  it  is  as  common, 
said  they,  as  this  hill  is,  to  and  for  all  the  pilgrims.  And 
when  thou  comest  there,  from  thence,  said  they,  thou 
mayest  see  to  the  gate  of  the  celestial  city,  as  the  shep- 
herds that  live  there  will  make  appear. 

Now  he  bethought  himself  of  setting  forward,  and  they 
were  willing  he  should.  But  first,  said  they,  let  us  go  again 
into  the  armoury.  So  they  did,  and  when  he  came  there, 
they  harnessed  him  from  head  to  foot  with  what  was  of  proof, 
lest  perhaps  he  should  meet  with  assaults  in  the  way.  He 
being  therefore  thus  accoutred,  walked  out  with  his  friends 
to  the  gate ; and  there  he  asked  the  Porter  if  he  saw  any 
pilgrim  pass  by.  Then  the  Porter  answered,  Yes. 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


61 


Chr.  Pray  did  you  know  him  ? said  he. 

Port.  I asked  his  name,  and  he  told  me  it  was  Faith- 
ful. 

Chr.  0,  said  Christian,  I know  him ; he  is  my  towns- 
man, my  near  neighbour,  he  comes  from  the  place  where 
I was  born.  How  far  do  you  think  he  may  be  before  ? 

Port.  He  is  got  by  this  time  below  the  hill. 

Chr.  Well,  said  Christian,  good  Porter,  the  Lord  be 
with  thee,  and  add  to  all  thy  blessings  much  increase  for 
the  kindness  thou  hast  showed  to  me. 

Then  he  began  to  go  forward ; but  Discretion,  Piety, 
Charity,  and  Prudence  would  accompany  him  down  to  the 
foot  of  the  hill.  So  they  went  on  together,  reiterating 
their  former  discourses,  till  they  came  to  go  down  the  hill. 
Then  said  Christian,  As  it  was  difficult  coming  up,  so,  so 
far  as  I can  see,  it  is  dangerous  going  down.  Yes,  said 
Prudence,  so  it  is ; for  it  is  a hard  matter  for  a man  to  go 
down  into  the  valley  of  Humiliation,  as  thou  art  now,  and 
to  catch  no  slip  by  the  way ; therefore,  said  they,  are  we 
come  out  to  accompany  thee  down  the  hill.  So  he  began 
to  go  down,  but  very  warily;  yet  he  caught  a slip  or  two. 

Then  I saw  in  my  dream,  that  these  good  companions, 
when  Christian  was  gone  down  to  the  bottom  of  the  hill, 
gave  him  a loaf  of  bread,  a bottle  of  wine,  and  a cluster 
of  raisins  ; and  then  he  went  his  way. 

But  now,  in  this  valley  of  Humiliation,  poor  Christian 
was  hard  put  to  it ; for  he  had  gone  but  a little  way 
before  he  espied  a foul  fiend  coming  over  the  field  to  meet 
him  : his  name  is  Apollyon.  Then  did  Christian  begin  to 
be  afraid,  and  to  cast  in  his  mind  whether  to  go  back,  or 


How  Chris- 
tian and 
the  Porter 
greet  at 
parting. 


The  valley 
of  Humilia- 
tion. 


62 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Christian 
has  no 
armour  for 
his  back. 


Discourse 
betwixt 
Christian 
and  Apol- 
lyon. 


Rom.  vi.  23. 


to  stand  his  ground.  But  he  considered  again  that  he  had 
no  armour  for  his  back,  and  therefore  thought  that  to  turn 
the  back  to  him  might  give  him  greater  advantage  with 
ease  to  pierce  him  with  his  darts ; therefore  he  resolved  to 
venture,  and  stand  his  ground ; for,  thought  he,  had  I no 
more  in  mine  eye  than  the  saving  of  my  life,  it  would  be 
the  best  wTay  to  stand. 

So  he  went  on,  and  Apollyon  met  him.  Now  the 
monster  was  hideous  to  behold ; he  was  clothed  with  scales 
like  a fish,  and  they  are  his  pride ; he  had  wings  like  a 
dragon,  and  feet  like  a bear,  and  out  of  his  belly  came  fire 
and  smoke ; and  his  mouth  was  as  the  mouth  of  a lion. 
When  he  came  up  to  Christian,  he  beheld  him  with  a dis- 
dainful countenance,  and  thus  began  to  question  with 
him. 

Apollyon.  Whence  come  you,  and  whither  are  you 
bound  ? 

Chr.  I am  come  from  the  city  of  Destruction,  which  is 
the  place  of  all  evil,  and  I am  going  to  the  city  of  Zion. 

Apol.  By  this  I perceive  that  thou  art  one  of  my  sub- 
jects ; for  all  that  country  is  mine,  and  I am  the  prince 
and  god  of  it.  How  is  it,  then,  that  thou  hast  run  away 
from  thy  king?  Were  it  not  that  I hope  that  thou 
mayest  do  me  more  service  I would  strike  thee  now  at  one 
blow  to  the  ground. 

Chr.  I was,  indeed,  born  in  your  dominions,  but  your 
service  was  hard,  and  your  wages  such  as  a man  could  not 
live  on ; for  the  wages  of  sin  is  death,  therefore  when 
I was  come  to  years,  I did,  as  other  considerate  persons 
do,  look  out,  if  perhaps  I might  mend  myself. 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


63 


Apol.  There  is  no  prince  that  will  thus  lightly  lose  his 
subjects,  neither  will  I as  yet  lose  thee ; but  since  thou 
complainest  of  thy  service  and  wages,  be  content  to  go 
back,  and  what  our  country  will  afford,  I do  here  promise 
to  give  thee. 

Chr.  But  I have  let  myself  to  another,  even  to  the 
King  of  princes ; and  how  can  I with  fairness  go  back  with 
thee? 

Apol.  Thou  hast  done  in  this  according  to  the  proverb, 
“changed  a bad  for  a worse;”  but  it  is  ordinary  for  those 
that  have  professed  themselves  his  servants,  after  a while 
to  give  him  the  slip,  and  return  again  to  me.  Do  thou  so 
too,  and  all  shall  be  well. 

Chr.  I have  given  him  my  faith,  and  sworn  my  alle- 
giance to  him ; how  then  can  I go  back  from  this,  and  not 
be  hanged  as  a traitor  ? 

Apol.  Thou  didst  the  same  to  me,  and  yet  I am  willing 
to  pass  by  all,  if  now  thou  wilt  yet  turn  again  and  go  back. 

Chr.  What  I promised  thee  was  in  my  nonage:  and 
besides,  I count  that  the  Prince,  under  whose  banner  now 
I stand,  is  able  to  absolve  me,  yea,  and  to  pardon  also 
what  I did  as  to  my  compliance  with  thee.  And  besides, 
0 thou  destroying  Apollyon,  to  speak  truth,  I like  his 
service,  his  wages,  his  servants,  his  government,  his  com- 
pany, and  country  better  than  thine ; therefore  leave  off  to 
persuade  me  further;  I am  his  servant,  and  I will  follow 
him. 

Apol.  Consider  again,  when  thou  art  in  cool  blood, 
what  thou  art  like  to  meet  with  in  the  way  that  thou 
goest.  Thou  knowest  that  for  the  most  part  his  servants 


Apol  ly  on’s 
flatter}'. 


Apollyon 

undervalues 

Christ’s 

service. 


Apollyon 
pleads  the 
grievous 
ends  of 
Christians, 


64 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


to  dissuade 
Christian 
from  per- 
sisting in 
his  way. 


Apollyon 

pleads 

Christian’s 

infirmities 

against 

him. 


come  to  an  ill  end,  because  they  are  transgressors  against 
me  and  my  ways.  How  many  of  them  have  been  put  to 
shameful  deaths ! And  besides,  thou  countest  his  service 
better  than  mine;  whereas  he  never  came  yet  from  the 
place  where  he  is,  to  deliver  any  that  served  him  out  of 
their  hands ; but  as  for  me,  how  many  times,  as  all  the 
world  very  well  knows,  have  I delivered,  either  by  power 
or  fraud,  those  that  have  faithfully  served  me,  from  him 
and  his,  though  taken  by  them ! And  so  I will  deliver 
thee. 

Chr.  His  forbearing  at  present  to  deliver  them,  is  on 
purpose  to  try  their  love,  whether  they  will  cleave  to  him 
to  the  end ; and  as  for  the  ill  end  thou  sayest  they  come  to, 
that  is  most  glorious  in  their  account.  For,  for  present 
deliverance,  they  do  not  much  expect  it ; for  they  stay  for 
their  glory;  and  then  they  shall  have  it,  when  their  Prince 
comes  in  his,  and  the  glory  of  the  angels. 

Apol.  Thou  hast  already  been  unfaithful  in  thy  service 
to  him ; and  how  dost  thou  think  to  receive  wages  of  him? 

Chr.  Wherein,  0 Apollyon,  have  I been  unfaithful  to 
him? 

Apol.  Thou  didst  faint  at  first  setting  out,  when  thou 
wast  almost  choked  in  the  Grulf  of  Despond.  Thou  didst 
attempt  wrong  ways  to  be  rid  of  thy  burden,  whereas  thou 
shouldst  have  stayed  till  thy  Prince  had  taken  it  off.  Thou 
didst  sinfully  sleep,  and  lose  thy  choice  things.  Thou 
wast  also  almost  persuaded  to  go  back  at  the  sight  of  the 
lions.  And  when  thou  talkest  of  thy  journey,  and  of  what 
thou  hast  seen  and  heard,  thou  art  inwardly  desirous  of 
vain-glory  in  all  that  thou  sayest  or  doest. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


65 


Ciir.  All  this  is  true,  and  much  more  which  thou  hast 
left  out;  but  the  Prince  whom  I serve  and  honour  is 
merciful  and  ready  to  forgive.  But  besides,  these  infir- 
mities possessed  me  in  thy  country;  for  there  I sucked 
them  in,  and  I have  groaned  under  them,  been  sorry  for 
them,  and  have  obtained  pardon  of  my  Prince. 

Apol.  Then  Apollyon  broke  out  into  a grievous  rage, 
saying,  I am  an  enemy  to  this  Prince ; I hate  his  person, 
his  laws,  and  people ; I am  come  out  on  purpose  to  with- 
stand thee. 

Chr.  Apollyon,  beware  what  you  do,  for  I am  in  the 
king’s  highway,  the  way  of  holiness;  therefore  take  heed 
to  yourself. 

Apol.  Then  Apollyon  straddled  quite  over  the  whole 
breadth  of  the  way,  and  said,  I am  void  of  fear  in  this 
matter.  Prepare  thyself  to  die;  for  I swear  by  my  in- 
fernal den,  that  thou  shalt  go  no  farther : here  will  I spill 
thy  soul. — And  with  that  he  threw  a flaming  dart  at  his 
breast ; but  Christian  had  a shield  in  his  hand,  with  which 
he  caught  it,  and  so  prevented  the  danger  of  that. 

Then  did  Christian  draw,  for  he  saw  it  was  time  to  be- 
stir him;  and  Apollyon  as  fast  made  at  him,  throwing 
darts  as  thick  as  hail;  by  the  which,  notwithstanding  all 
that  Christian  could  do  to  avoid  it,  Apollyon  wounded  him 
in  his  head,  his  hand,  and  foot.  This  made  Christian  give 
a little  back  : Apollyon,  therefore,  followed  his  work 
amain,  and  Christian  again  took  courage,  and  resisted  as 
manfully  as  he  could.  This  sore  combat  lasted  for  above 
half  a day,  even  till  Christian  was  almost  quite  spent. 

F 


Apollyon, 
in  rage, 
falls  upon 
Christian. 


Christian 
wounded  in 
his  under- 
standing, 
faith,  and 
conversa- 
tion. 


66 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Apollvon 
casteth 
Christian 
down  to  the 
ground. 


Mic.  vii.  8. 

Christian’s 
victory  over 
Apollyon. 


Bom.  viii. 
37. 

James  iv.  7. 


A brief  re- 
lation of  the 
combat  by 
the  spec- 
tator. 


Christian 
gives  God 
t hanks  for 


For  you  must  know,  that  Christian,  by  reason  of  his 
wounds,  must  needs  grow  weaker  and  weaker. 

Then  Apollyon,  espying  his  opportunity,  began  to  gather 
up  close  to  Christian,  and  wrestling  with  him,  gave  him  a 
dreadful  fall ; and  with  that  Christian’s  sword  flew  out  of 
his  hand.  Then  said  Apollyon,  I am  sure  of  thee  now. 
And  with  that  he  had  almost  pressed  him  to  death ; so  that 
Christian  began  to  despair  of  life.  But,  as  Grod  would 
have  it,  while  Apollyon  was  fetching  of  his  last  blow, 
thereby  to  make  a full  end  of  this  good  man,  Christian 
nimbly  reached  out  his  hand  for  his  sword,  and  caught  it, 
saying.  Rejoice  not  against  me,  0 mine  enemy : when  I 
fall,  I shall  arise ; and  with  that  gave  him  a deadly  thrust, 
which  made  him  give  back,  as  one  that  had  received  his 
mortal  wound.  Christian  perceiving  that,  made  at  him 
again,  saying,  Nay,  in  all  these  things  we  are  more  than 
conquerors  through  Him  that  loved  us.  And  with  that 
Apollyon  spread  forth  his  dragon’s  wings,  and  sped  him 
away,  that  Christian  saw  him  no  more. 

In  this  combat  no  man  can  imagine,  unless  he  had  seen 
and  heard  as  I did,  what  yelling  and  hideous  roaring 
Apollyon  made  all  the  time  of  the  fight ; he  spake  like  a 
dragon : and  on  the  other  side,  what  sighs  and  groans 
burst  from  Christian’s  heart.  I never  saw  him  all  the 
while  give  so  much  as  one  pleasant  look,  till  he  perceived 
he  had  wounded  Apollyon  with  his  two-edged  sword ; then, 
indeed,  he  did  smile,  and  look  upward;  but  it  was  the 
dreadfullest  fight  that  ever  I saw. 

So  when  the  battle  was  over,  Christian  said,  I will  here 
give  thanks  to  Him  that  hath  delivered  me  out  of  the 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


67 


mouth  of  the  lion ; to  Him  that  did  help  me  against 
Apollyon.  And  so  he  did,  saying, 

Great  Beelzebub,  the  captain  of  this  fiend, 

Design’d  my  ruin  ; therefore  to  this  end 
He  sent  him  harness’d  out,  and  he  with  rage, 

That  hellish  was,  did  fiercely  me  engage  : 

But  blessed  Michael  helped  me,  and  I, 

By  dint  of  sword,  did  quickly  make  him  fly  : 

Therefore  to  Him  let  me  give  lasting  praise, 

And  thank  and  bless  his  holy  name  always. 

Then  there  came  to  him  a hand  with  some  of  the  leaves 
of  the  tree  of  life,  the  which  Christian  took,  and  applied 


to  the  wounds  that  he  had  received  in  the  battle,  and  was 
healed  immediately.  He  also  sat  down  in  that  place  to 
eat  bread,  and  to  drink  of  the  bottle  that  was  given  to  him 
a little  before ; so  being  refreshed,  he  addressed  himself  to 
his  journey,  with  his  sword  drawn  in  his  hand;  for,  he 


his  deliver- 
ance. 


Christian 
goes  on  in 
his  journey 


68 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


with  his 
sword 
drawn  in 
his  hand. 


The  Valley 
of  the 
Shadow 
of  Death. 


Jer.  ii.  6. 


The  chil- 
dren of  the 
spies  go 
back. 

Numb.  xiii. 
32. 


Psa.  xliv. 

19 ; cvii.  10. 


said,  I know  not  but  some  other  enemy  may  be  at  hand. 
But  he  met  with  no  other  affront  from  Apollyon  quite 
through  this  valley. 

Now  at  the  end  of  this  valley  was  another,  called  the 
Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death ; and  Christian  must  needs 
go  through  it,  because  the  way  to  the  Celestial  City  lay 
through  the  midst  of  if.  Now  this  valley  is  a very  solitary 
place : the  prophet  Jeremiah  thus  describes  it : A wilder- 
ness, a land  of  deserts  and  pits,  a land  of  drought,  and  of 
the  Shadow  of  Death,  a land  that  no  man,  but  a Christian, 
passeth  through,  and  where  no  man  dwelt. 

Now  here  Christian  was  worse  put  to  it  than  in  his  fight 
with  Apollyon,  as  by  the  sequel  you  shall  see. 

I saw  then  in  my  dream,  that  when  Christian  was  got  to 
the  borders  of  the  Shadow  of  Death,  there  met  him  two 
men,  children  of  them  that  brought  up  an  evil  report  of 
the  good  land,  making  haste  to  go  back ; to  whom  Chris- 
tian spake  as  follows. 

Chr.  Whither  are  you  going? 

Men.  They  said,  Back,  back,  and  we  would  have  you 
do  so  too,  if  either  life  or  peace  is  prized  by  you. 

Chr.  Why,  what’s  the  matter  ? said  Christian. 

Men.  Matter?  said  they;  we  were  going  that  way  as 
you  are  going,  and  went  as  far  as  we  durst : and  indeed  we 
were  almost  past  coming  back;  for  had  we  gone  a little 
farther,  we  had  not  been  here  to  bring  the  news  to  thee. 

Chr.  But  what  have  yoii  met  with  ? said  Christian. 

Men.  Why,  we  were  almost  in  the  Valley  of  the 
Shadow  of  Death,  but  that  by  good  hap  we  looked  before 
us,  and  saw  the  danger  before  we  came  to  it. 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


69 


Chr.  But  what  have  you  seen  ? said  Christian. 

Men.  Seen?  why,  the  valley  itself,  which  is  as  dark 
as  pitch : we  also  saw  there  the  hobgoblins,  satyrs,  and 
dragons  of  the  pit:  we  heard  also  in  that  valley  a con- 
tinual howling  and  yelling,  as  of  a people  under  unutter- 
able misery,  who  there  sat  bound  in  affliction  and  irons ; 
and  over  that  valley  hangs  the  discouraging  clouds  of 
confusion : death  also  doth  always  spread  his  wings  over  it. 
In  a word,  it  is  every  whit  dreadful,  being  utterly  without 
order. 

Chr.  Then,  said  Christian,  I perceive  not  yet,  by  what 
you  have  said,  but  that  this  is  my  way  to  the  desired 
haven. 

Men.  Be  it  thy  way,  we  will  not  choose  it  for  ours. 

So  they  parted,  and  Christian  went  on  his  way,  but  still 
with  his  sword  drawn  in  his  hand,  for  fear  lest  he  should 
be  assaulted. 

I saw  then  in  my  dream,  so  far  as  this  valley  reached, 
there  was  on  the  right  hand  a very  deep  ditch ; that  ditch 
is  it,  into  which  the  blind  have  led  the  blind  in  all  ages, 
and  have  both  there  miserably  perished.  Again,  behold,  on 
the  left  hand  there  was  a very  dangerous  quag,  into  which, 
if  even  a good  man  falls,  he  finds  no  bottom  for  his  foot  to 
stand  on:  into  that  quag  king  David  once  did  fall,  and 
had  no  doubt  therein  been  smothered,  had  not  He  that  is 
able  plucked  him  out. 

The  pathway  was  here  also  exceeding  narrow,  and  there- 
fore good  Christian  was  the  more  put  to  it ; for  when  he 
sought,  in  the  dark,  to  shun  the  ditch  on  the  one  hand,  he 
was  ready  to  tip  over  into  the  mire  on  the  other : also  when 

F 3 


Job  iii.  5 ; 
x.  22. 


Psa.  xliv. 
18,  ] 9 ; 
Jer.  ii.  6. 


Psa.  lxix. 
14. 


70 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


Eph.  vi.  18. 

Psa.  cxvi. 
4. 


Christian 
put  to  a 
stand  for 
a while. 


he  sought  to  escape  the  mire,  without  great  carefulness 
he  would  be  ready  to  fall  into  the  ditch.  Thus  he  went 
on,  and  I heard  him  here  sigh  bitterly;  for  besides  the 
danger  mentioned  above,  the  pathway  was  here  so  dark, 
that  ofttimes,  when  he  lifted  up  his  foot  to  go  for- 
ward, he  knew  not  where,  or  upon  what  he  should  set 
it  next. 

About  the  midst  of  this  valley  I perceived  the  mouth  of 
hell  to  be,  and  it  stood  also  hard  by  the  way-side.  Now, 
thought  Christian,  what  shall  I do  ? And  ever  and  anon 
the  flame  and  smoke  would  come  out  in  such  abundance, 
with  sparks  and  hideous  noises,  (things  that  cared  not  for 
Christian’s  sword,  as  did  Apollyon  before,)  that  he  was 
forced  to  put  up  his  sword,  and  betake  himself  to  another 
weapon,  called  All-prayer,  so  he  cried,  in  my  hearing,  0 
Lord,  I beseech  thee,  deliver  my  soul.  Thus  he  went  on  a 
great  while,  yet  still  the  flames  would  be  reaching  towards 
him ; also  he  heard  doleful  voices,  and  rushings  to  and  fro, 
so  that  sometimes  he  thought  he  should  be  torn  in  pieces, 
or  trodden  down  like  mire  in  the  streets.  This  frightful 
sight  was  seen,  and  these  dreadful  noises  were  heard  by  him, 
for  several  miles  together ; and  coming  to  a place  where  he 
thought  he  heard  a company  of  fiends  coming  forward  to 
meet  him,  he  stopped  and  began  to  muse  what  he  had  best 
to  do.  Sometimes  he  had  half  a thought  to  go  back ; then 
again  he  thought  he  might  be  half  way  through  the  valley. 
He  remembered  also,  how  he  had  already  vanquished  many 
a danger ; and  that  the  danger  of  going  back  might  be  much 
more  than  for  to  go  forward.  So  he  resolved  to  go  on ; yet 
the  fiends  seemed  to  come  nearer  and  nearer.  But  when 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


7 


they  were  come  even  almost  at  him,  he  cried  out  with  a 
most  vehement  voice,  I will  walk  in  the  strength  of  the 
Lord  Grod.  So  they  gave  back,  and  came  no  farther. 


The  Mouth  of  the  Pit. 


One  thing  I would  not  let  slip.  I took  notice  that  now 


poor  Christian  was  so  confounded,  that  he  did  not  know  his 
own  voice;  and  thus  I perceived  it.  Just  when  he  was 
come  over  against  the  mouth  of  the  burning  pit,  one  of  the 
wicked  ones  got  behind  him,  and  stepped  up  softly  to  him, 
and,  whisperingly,  suggested  many  grievous  blasphemies  to 
him,  which  he  verily  thought  had  proceeded  from  his  own 
mind.  This  put  Christian  more  to  it  than  anything  that 
he  met  with  before,  even  to  think  that  he  should  now 


Christian 
made  be- 
lieve that 
he  spake 
blasphe- 
mies, when 
it  was 
Satan  that 
suggested 
them  into 
his  mind. 


F 4 


72 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Psa.  xxiii. 
4. 


Job  ix.  11. 


Christian 
glad  at 
break  of 
day. 

Amos  v.  8. 


blaspheme  Him  that  he  loved  so  much  before.  Yet  if  he 
could  have  helped  it,  he  would  not  have  done  it;  but  he 
had  not  the  discretion  either  to  stop  his  ears,  or  to  know 
from  whence  those  blasphemies  came. 

When  Christian  had  travelled  in  this  disconsolate  condi- 
tion some  considerable  time,  he  thought  he  heard  the  voice 
of  a man,  as  going  before  him,  saying.  Though  I walk 
through  the  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death,  I will  fear  no 
evil,  for  thou  art  with  me. 

Then  was  he  glad,  and  that  for  these  reasons. 

First,  Because  he  gathered  from  thence,  that  some  who 
feared  God  were  in  this  valley  as  well  as  himself. 

Secondly,  For  that  he  perceived  God  was  with  them, 
though  in  that  dark  and  dismal  state.  And  why  not, 
thought  he,  with  me  ? though  by  reason  of  the  impediment 
that  attends  this  place,  I cannot  perceive  it. 

Thirdly,  For  that  he  hoped  (could  he  overtake  them)  to 
have  company  by  and  by.  So  he  went  on,  and  called  to 
him  that  was  before ; but  he  knew  not  what  to  answer,  for 
that  he  also  thought  himself  to  be  alone.  And  by  and  by 
the  day  broke:  then  said  Christian,  He  hath  turned  the 
shadow  of  death  into  the  morning. 

Now  morning  being  come,  he  looked  back,  not  out  of 
desire  to  return,  but  to  see,  by  the  light  of  the  day,  what 
hazards  he  had  gone  through  in  the  dark.  So  he  saw 
more  perfectly  the  ditch  that  was  on  the  one  hand,  and  the 
quag  that  was  on  the  other ; also  how  narrow  the  way  was 
which  led  betwixt  them  both.  Also  now  he  saw  the 
hobgoblins,  and  satyrs,  and  dragons  of  the  pit,  but  all  afar 
off;  for  after  break  of  day  they  came  not  nigh,  yet  they 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


73 


were  discovered  to  him,  according  to  that  which  is  written. 
He  discovereth  deep  things  out  of  darkness,  and  bringeth 
out  to  light  the  shadow  of  death. 

Now  was  Christian  much  affected  with  this  deliverance 
from  all  the  dangers  of  his  solitary  way;  which  dangers, 
though  he  feared  them  much  before,  yet  he  saw  them  more 
clearly  now,  because  the  light  of  the  day  made  them  con- 
spicuous to  him.  And  about  this  time  the  sun  was  rising, 
and  this  was  another  mercy  to  Christian;  for  you  must 
note,  that  though  the  first  part  of  the  Valley  of  the  Shadow 
of  Death  was  dangerous,  yet  this  second  part,  which  he  was 
yet  to  go,  was,  if  possible,  far  more  dangerous ; for,  from 
the  place  where  he  now  stood,  even  to  the  end  of  the 
valley,  the  way  was  all  along  set  so  full  of  snares,  traps, 
gins,  and  nets  here,  and  so  full  of  pits,  pitfalls,  deep  holes, 
and  shelvings  down  there,  that  had  it  now  been  dark,  as  it 
was  when  he  came  the  first  part  of  the  way,  had  he  had  a 
thousand  souls,  they  had  in  reason  been  cast  away;  but, 
as  I said,  just  now  the  sun  was  rising.  Then  said  he,  His 
candle  shineth  on  my  head,  and  by  his  light  I go  through 
darkness. 

In  this  light,  therefore,  he  came  to  the  end  of  the  valley. 
Now  I saw  in  my  dream,  that  at  the  end  of  the  valley  lay 
blood,  bones,  ashes,  and  mangled  bodies  of  men,  even  of 
pilgrims  that  had  gone  this  way  formerly;  and  while  I was 
musing  what  should  be  the  reason,  I espied  a little  before 
me  a cave,  where  two  giants.  Pope  and  Pagan,  dwelt  in  old 
time ; by  whose  power  and  tyranny  the  men  whose  bones, 
blood,  ashes,  &c.  lay  there,  were  cruelly  put  to  death. 
But  by  this  place  Christian  went  without  much  danger, 


Job  xii.  22. 


The  second 
part  of  this 
valley  very 
dangerous. 


Job  xxix. 
3. 


74 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


whereat  I somewhat  wondered;  but  I have  learnt  since, 
that  Pagan  has  been  dead  many  a day;  and  as  for  the 
other,  though  he  be  yet  alive,  he  is,  by  reason  of  age,  and 
also  of  the  many  shrewd  brushes  that  he  met  with  in  his 
younger  days,  grown  so  crazy  and  stiff  in  his  joints,  that  he 
can  now  do  little  more  than  sit  in  his  cave’s  mouth,  grin- 


ning at  pilgrims  as  they  go  by,  and  biting  his  nails  because 
he  cannot  come  at  them. 

So  I saw  that  Christian  went  on  his  way;  yet,  at  the 
sight  of  the  old  man  that  sat  at  the  mouth  of  the  cave,  he 
could  not  tell  what  to  think,  especially  because  he  spoke  to 
him,  though  he  could  not  go  after  him,  saying,  You  will 
never  mend  till  more  of  you  be  burned.  But  he  held  his 


Pilgrim' s Progress. 


75 


peace,  and  set  a good  face  on  it,  and  so  went  by,  and 
catched  no  hurt.  Then  sang  Christian : 

Oh  world  of  wonders,  (I  can  say  no  less,) 

That  I should  be  preserved  in  that  distress 
That  I have  met  with  here  ! O blessed  be 
That  hand  that  from  it  hath  deliver’d  me  ! 

Dangers  in  darkness,  devils,  hell,  and  sin, 

Did  compass  me,  while  I this  vale  was  in  ; 

Yea,  snares,  and  pits,  and  traps,  and  nets  did  lie 

My  path  about,  that  worthless,  silly  I 

Might  have  been  catch’d,  entangled,  and  cast  down  : 

But  since  I live,  let  Jesus  wear  the  crown. 


Now  as  Christian  went  on  his  way,  he  came  to  a little 
ascent,  which  was  cast  up  on  purpose  that  pilgrims  might 
see  before  them : up  there,  therefore,  Christian  went ; and 
looking  forward,  he  saw  Faithful  before  him  upon  his 
journey.  Then  said  Christian  aloud.  Ho,  ho;  so-ho;  stay, 
and  I will  be  your  companion.  At  that  Faithful  looked 
behind  him ; to  whom  Christian  cried  again,  Stay,  stay,  till 
I come  up  to  you.  But  Faithful  answered,  No,  I am  upon 
my  life,  and  the  avenger  of  blood  is  behind  me. 

At  this  Christian  was  somewhat  moved,  and  putting  to 
all  his  strength,  he  quickly  got  up  with  Faithful,  and  did 
also  overrun  him ; so  the  last  was  first.  Then  did  Christian 
vaingloriously  smile,  because  he  had  gotten  the  start  of  his 
brother;  but  not  taking  good  heed  to  his  feet,  he  suddenly 
stumbled  and  fell,  and  could  not  rise  again  until  Faithful 
came  up  to  help  him. 

Then  I saw  in  my  dream,  they  went  very  lovingly  on 
together,  and  had  sweet  discourse  of  all  things  that  had 


Christian 

overtakes 

Faithful. 


Christian’s 
fall  makes 
Faithful 


76 


and  he  go 

lovingly 

together. 


Their  talk 
about  the 
country 
from 
whence 
they  came. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 

happened  to  them  in  their  pilgrimage ; and  thus  Christian 
began. 

Chr.  My  honoured  and  well-beloved  brother  Faithful, 
I am  glad  that  I have  overtaken  you,  and  that  Grod  has  so 
tempered  our  spirits,  that  we  can  walk  as  companions  in 
this  so  pleasant  a path. 

Faith.  I had  thought,  dear  friend,  to  have  had  your 
company  quite  from  our  town ; but  you  did  get  the  start  of 
me ; wherefore  I was  forced  to  come  thus  much  of  the  way 
alone. 

Chr.  How  long  did  you  stay  in  the  City  of  Destruction, 
before  you  set  out  after  me  on  your  pilgrimage  ? 

Faith.  Till  I could  stay  no  longer;  for  there  was  great 
talk  presently  after  you  were  gone  out,  that  our  city  would, 
in  a short  time,  with  fire  from  heaven  be  burnt  down  to  the 
ground. 

Chr.  What ! did  your  neighbours  talk  so  ? 

Faith.  Yes,  it  was  for  a while  in  everybody’s  mouth. 

Chr.  What ! and  did  no  more  of  them  but  you  come 
out  to  escape  the  danger  ? 

Faith.  Though  there  was,  as  I said,  a great  talk  there- 
about, yet  I do  not  think  they  did  firmly  believe  it.  For 
in  the  heat  of  the  discourse,  I heard  some  of  them  derid- 
ingly  speak  of  you,  and  of  your  desperate  journey;  for  so 
they  called  this  your  pilgrimage.  But  I did  believe,  and 
do  still,  that  the  end  of  our  city  will  be  with  fire  and 
brimstone  from  above;  and  therefore  I have  made  my 
escape. 

Chr.  Did  you  hear  no  talk  of  neighbour  Pliable  ? 

Faith.  Yes,  Christian,  I heard  that  he  followed  you 


FAITMFVL . 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


77 


till  he  came  to  the  Slough  of  Despond,  where,  as  some  said, 
he  fell  in ; but  he  would  not  be  known  to  have  so  done ; 
but  I am  sure  he  was  soundly  bedabbled  with  that  kind  of 
dirt. 

Chr.  And  what  said  the  neighbours  to  him  ? 

Faith.  He  hath,  since  his  going  back,  been  had  greatly 
in  derision,  and  that  among  all  sorts  of  people : some  do 
mock  and  despise  him,  and  scarce  will  any  set  him  on  work. 
He  is  now  seven  times  worse  than  if  he  had  never  gone  out 
of  the  city. 

Chr.  But  why  should  they  be  so  set  against  him,  since 
they  also  despise  the  way  that  he  forsook  ? 

Faith.  0,  they  say,  Hang  him ; he  is  a turncoat ; he 
was  not  true  to  his  profession  ! I think  Grod  has  stirred  up 
even  His  enemies  to  hiss  at  him,  and  make  him  a proverb, 
because  he  hath  forsaken  the  way. 

Chr.  Had  you  no  talk  with  him  before  you  came  out  ? 

Faith.  I met  him  once  in  the  streets,  but  he  leered 
away  on  the  other  side,  as  one  ashamed  of  what  he  had 
done ; so  I spake  not  to  him. 

Chr.  Well,  at  my  first  setting  out  I had  hopes  of  that 
man ; but  now  I fear  he  will  perish  in  the  overthrow  of  the 
city.  For  it  has  happened  to  him  according  to  the  true 
proverb,  The  dog  is  turned  to  his  vomit  again,  and  the  sow 
that  was  washed  to  her  wallowing  in  the  mire. 

Faith.  These  are  my  fears  of  him  too ; but  who  can 
hinder  that  which  will  be  ? 

Chr.  Well,  neighbour  Faithful,  said  Christian,  let  us 
leave  him,  and  talk  of  things  that  more  immediately  con- 
cern ourselves.  Tell  me  now  what  you  have  met  with  in 


How  Pliable 
was  ac- 
counted of 
when  he 
got  home. 


Jer.  xxix. 
18,  19. 


The  dog 
and  sow. 

2 Pet.  ii.  22. 


78 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Faithful 
assaulted 
b}r  Wanton. 

Gen.xxxix. 

11—13. 


Prov.  xxii. 
14. 


Prov.  v.  5. 
Job  xxxi.  1. 


the  way  as  you  came ; for  I know  you  have  met  with  some 
things,  or  else  it  may  be  writ  for  a wonder. 

Faith.  I escaped  the  slough  that  I perceive  you  fell 
into,  and  got  up  to  the  gate  without  that  danger ; only  I 
met  with  one  whose  name  was  Wanton,  who  had  like  to 
have  done  me  a mischief. 

Chr.  It  was  well  you  escaped  her  net;  Joseph  was 
hard  put  to  it  by  her,  and  he  escaped  her  as  you  did ; but 
it  had  like  to  have  cost  him  his  life.  But  what  did  she  do 
to  you  ? 

Faith.  You  cannot  think  (but  that  you  know  some- 
thing) what  a flattering  tongue  she  had ; she  lay  at  me 
hard  to  turn  aside  with  her,  promising  me  all  manner  of 
content. 

Chr.  Nay,  she  did  not  promise  you  the  content  of  a 
good  conscience. 

Faith.  You  know  that  I mean  all  carnal  and  fleshly 
content. 

Chr.  Thank  Grod  you  have  escaped  her;  the  abhorred 
of  the  Lord  shall  fall  into  her  ditch. 

Faith.  Nay,  I know  not  whether  I did  wholly  escape 
her  or  no. 

Chr.  Why,  I trow,  you  did  not  consent  to  her  desires  ? 

Faith.  No,  not  to  defile  myself ; for  I remembered  an 
old  writing  that  I had  seen,  which  said,  Her  steps  take 
hold  of  hell.  So  I shut  mine  eyes,  because  I would  not  be 
bewitched  with  her  looks.  Then  she  railed  on  me,  and  I 
went  my  way. 

Chr.  Did  you  meet  with  no  assault  as  you  came  ? 

Faith.  When  I came  to  the  foot  of  the  hill  called 


y{PM  TON. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


79 


Difficulty,  I met  with  a very  aged  man,  who  asked  me 
what  I was,  and  whither  bound.  I told  him  that  I was  a 
pilgrim,  going  to  the  Celestial  City.  Then  said  the  old 
man,  Thou  lookest  like  an  honest  fellow;  wilt  thou  be 
content  to  dwell  with  me,  for  the  wages  that  I shall  give 


The  Lust  of  the  Flesh. 


thee  ? Then  I asked  him  his  name,  and  where  he  dwelt. 
He  said  his  name  was  Adam  the  first,  and  that  he  dwelt  in 
the  town  of  Deceit.  I asked  him  then,  what  was  his  work 
and  what  the  wages  that  he  would  give.  He  told  me,  that 


He  was 
assaulted 
by  Adam 
the  first. 


Eph.  iv.  22. 


80 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


his  work  was  many  delights ; and  his  wages,  that  I should 
be  his  heir  at  last.  I further  asked  him,  what  house  he 
kept,  and  what  other  servants  he  had.  So  he  told  me, 
that  his  house  was  maintained  with  all  the  dainties  of  the 
world,  and  that  his  servants  were  those  of  his  own  beget- 
ting. Then  I asked  him  how  many  children  he  had.  He 


The  Lust  of  the  Eyes. 


i John  ii. 
16. 


said  that  he  had  but  three  daughters,  the  Lust  of  the 
Flesh,  the  Lust  of  the  Eyes,  and  the  Pride  of  Life,  and 
that  I should  marry  them,  if  I would.  Then  I asked,  how 


2.0 


THE  OLDRDMV 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


81 


long  time  he  would  have  me  live  with  him,  and  he  told 
me,  as  long  as  he  lived  himself. 

Chr.  Well,  and  what  conclusion  came  the  old  man  and 
you  to  at  last  ? 


Faith.  Why,  at  first  I found  myself  somewhat  inclin- 
able to  go  with  the  man,  for  I thought  he  spake  very  fair ; 
but  looking  in  his  forehead,  as  I talked  with  him,  I saw 
there  written,  Put  off  the  old  man  with  his  deeds. 

Chr.  And  how  then  ? 

G 


82 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Faith.  Then  it  came  burning  hot  into  my  mind,  what- 
ever he  said,  and  however  he  flattered,  when  he  got  me 
home  to  his  house,  he  would  sell  me  for  a slave.  So  I bid 
him  forbear  to  talk,  for  I would  not  come  near  the  door  of 
his  house.  Then  he  reviled  me,  and  told  me,  that  he 
would  send  such  a one  after  me  that  should  make  my  way 
bitter  to  my  soul.  So  I turned  to  go  away  from  him ; but 
just  as  I turned  myself  to  go  thence,  I felt  him  take  hold 
of  my  flesh,  and  give  me  such  a deadly  twitch  back,  that 
I thought  he  had  pulled  part  of  me  after  himself : this 
Horn.  vii.  made  me  cry,  0 wretched  man  ! So  I went  on  my  way  up 
the  hill. 

Now  when  I had  got  about  half  way  up,  I looked  behind 
me,  and  saw  one  coming  after  me,  swift  as  the  wind  ; so  he 
overtook  me  just  about  the  place  where  the  settle  stands. 

Chr.  Just  there,  said  Christian,  did  I sit  down  to  rest 
me ; but  being  overcome  with  sleep,  I there  lost  this  roll 
out  of  my  bosom. 

Faith.  But,  good  brother,  hear  me  out.  So  soon  as 
the  man  overtook  me,  he  was  but  a word  and  a blow ; for 
down  he  knocked  me,  and  laid  me  for  dead.  But  when  I 
was  a little  come  to  myself  again,  I asked  him  wherefore 
he  served  me  so.  He  said,  because  of  my  secret  inclining 
to  Adam  the  first.  And  with  that  he  struck  me  another 
deadly  blow  on  the  breast,  and  beat  me  down  backward ; 
so  I lay  at  his  foot  as  dead  as  before.  So  when  I came  to 
myself  again,  I cried  him  mercy : but  he  said,  I know  not 
how  to  show  mercy  ; and  with  that  knocked  me  down  again. 
He  had  doubtless  made  an  end  of  me,  but  that  one  came 
by,  and  bid  him  forbear. 


D1  5C0NTENT. 


Pilgrim’s  Progress . 


83 


Chr.  Who  was  that  that  bid  him  forbear  ? 

Faith.  I did  not  know  him  at  first ; but  as  he  went 
by,  I perceived  the  holes  in  his  hands  and  his  side : then 
I concluded  that  he  was  our  Lord.  So  I went  up  the 
hill. 

Cue.  That  man  that  overtook  you  was  Moses.  He  The  temper 

J of  Moses, 

spareth  none ; neither  knoweth  he  how  to  show  mercy  to 

those  that  transgress  his  law. 

Faith.  I know  it  very  well;  it  was  not  the  first  time 
that  he  has  met  with  me.  ’Twas  he  that  came  to  me  when 
I dwelt  securely  at  home,  and  that  told  me  he  would  burn 
my  house  over  my  head  if  I stayed  there. 

Che.  But  did  not  you  see  the  house  that  stood  there, 
on  the  top  of  that  hill  on  the  side  of  which  Moses  met 
you? 

Faith.  Yes,  and  the  lions  too,  before  I came  at  it. 

But  for  the  lions,  I think  they  were  asleep,  for  it  was  about 
noon ; and  because  I had  so  much  of  the  day  before  me,  I 
passed  by  the  Porter,  and  came  down  the  hill. 

Che.  He  told  me,  indeed,  that  he  saw  you  go  by ; but 
I wish  that  you  had  called  at  the  house,  for  they  would 
have  showed  you  so  many  rarities,  that  you  would  scarce 
have  forgot  them  to  the  day  of  your  death.  But  pray 
tell  me,  did  you  meet  nobody  in  the  Yalley  of  Humility  ? 

Faith.  Yes,  I met  with  one  Discontent,  who  would  Faithful 
willingly  have  persuaded  me  to  go  back  again  with  him  : Diswntentf 
his  reason  was,  for  that  the  valley  was  altogether  without 
honour.  He  told  me,  moreover,  that  there  to  go  was  the 
way  to  disoblige  all  my  friends,  as  Pride,  Arrogancy,  Self- 
Conceit,  Worldly  Glory,  with  others,  who  he  knew,  as  he 


84 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Faithful’s 
answer  to 
Discontent. 


He  is  as- 
saulted with 
Shame. 


said,  would  be  very  much  offended,  if  I made  such  a fool 
of  myself  as  to  wade  through  this  valley. 

Chr.  Well,  and  how  did  you  answer  him? 

Faith.  I told  him,  that  although  all  these  that  he 
named  might  claim  a kindred  of  me,  and  that  rightly,  (for 
indeed  they  were  my  relations  according  to  the  flesh,)  yet 
since  I became  a pilgrim,  they  have  disowned  me,  and  I 
also  have  rejected  them  ; and  therefore  they  were  to  me  now 
no  more  than  if  they  had  never  been  of  my  lineage.  I told 
him,  moreover,  that  as  to  this  valley,  he  had  quite  misre- 
presented the  thing  ; for  before  honour  is  humility,  and  a 
haughty  spirit  before  a fall.  Therefore,  said  I,  I had 
rather  go  through  this  valley  to  the  honour  that  was  so 
accounted  by  the  wisest,  than  choose  that  which  he  es- 
teemed most  worth  our  affections. 

Chr.  Met  you  with  nothing  else  in  that  valley  ? 

Faith.  Yes,  I met  with  Shame ; but  of  all  the  men 
that  I met  with  on  my  pilgrimage,  he,  I think,  bears  the 
wrong  name.  The  other  would  be  said  nay,  after  a little 
argumentation,  and  somewhat  else;  but  this  bold-faced 
Shame  would  never  have  done. 

Chr.  Why,  what  did  he  say  to  you  ? 

Faith.  What  ? why  he  objected  against  religion  itself. 
He  said  it  was  a pitiful,  low,  sneaking  business  for  a man 
to  mind  religion.  He  said,  that  a tender  conscience  was 
an  unmanly  thing ; and  that  for  a man  to  watch  over  his 
words  and  ways,  so  as  to  tie  up  himself  from  that  hectoring 
liberty  that  the  brave  spirits  of  the  times  accustom  them- 
selves unto,  would  make  him  the  ridicule  of  the  times.  He 
objected  also,  that  but  few  of  the  mighty,  rich,  or  wise  were 


PRIDE. 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


85 


ever  of  my  opinion ; nor  any  of  them  neither,  before  they 
were  persuaded  to  be  fools,  and  to  be  of  a voluntary  fond- 
ness to  venture  the  loss  of  all,  for  nobody  else  knows  what. 
He,  moreover,  objected  the  base  and  low  estate  and  condi- 
tion of  those  that  were  chiefly  the  pilgrims  of  the  times  in 
which  they  lived;  also  their  ignorance  and  want  of  under- 
standing in  all  natural  science.  Yea,  he  did  hold  me  to 
it  at  that  rate  also  about  a great  many  more  things  than 
here  I relate ; as,  that  it  was  a shame  to  sit  whining  and 
mourning  under  a sermon,  and  a shame  to  come  sighing 
and  groaning  home  ; that  it  was  a shame  to  ask  my  neigh- 
bour forgiveness  for  my  petty  faults,  or  to  make  restitution 
where  I have  taken  from  any.  He  said  also,  that  religion 
made  a man  grow  strange  to  the  great,  because  of  a few 
vices,  (which  he  called  by  finer  names,)  and  made  him  own 
and  respect  the  base,  because  of  the  same  religious  fra- 
ternity ; and  is  not  this,  said  he,  a shame  ? 

Che.  And  what  did  you  say  to  him  ? 

Faith.  Say?  I could  not  tell  what  to  say  at  first.  Yea, 
he  put  me  so  to  it,  that  my  blood  came  up  in  my  face ; 
even  this  Shame  fetched  it  up,  and  had  almost  beat  me 
quite  off.  But  at  last  I began  to  consider,  that  that  which 
is  highly  esteemed  among  men,  is  had  in  abomination  with 
God.  And  I thought  again,  This  Shame  tells  me  what 
men  are ; but  he  tells  me  nothing  what  God,  or  the  word 
of  God,  is.  And  I thought,  moreover,  that  at  the  day  of 
doom  we  shall  not  be  doomed  to  death  or  life,  according 
to  the  hectoring  spirits  of  the  world,  but  according  to  the 
wisdom  and  law  of  the  Highest.  Therefore,  thought  I, 
what  God  says  is  best,  is  best,  though  all  the  men  in  the 


1 Cor.  i.  26 ; 
iii.  18 ; 

Phil.  iii. 
7—9; 

John  vii. 

48. 


Luke  xvi. 
15. 


86 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


Mark  viii. 
38. 


world  are  against  it.  Seeing,  then,  that  God  prefers  his 
religion ; seeing  God  prefers  a tender  conscience ; seeing 
they  that  make  themselves  fools  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
are  wisest,  and  that  the  poor  man  that  loveth  Christ  is 
richer  than  the  greatest  man  in  the  world  that  hates  him ; 
Shame,  depart,  thou  art  an  enemy  to  my  salvation.  Shall 
I entertain  thee  against  my  sovereign  Lord  ? how  then  shall 
I look  Him  in  the  face  at  his  coming  ? Should  I now  be 
ashamed  of  His  ways  and  servants,  how  can  I expect  the 
blessing  ? But  indeed  this  Shame  was  a bold  villain ; I 
could  scarcely  shake  him  out  of  my  company;  yea,  he 
would  be  haunting  of  me,  and  continually  whispering  me 
in  the  ear  with  some  one  or  other  of  the  infirmities  that 
attend  religion.  But  at  last  I told  him  ’twas  but  in  vain 
to  attempt  further  in  this  business ; for  those  things  that 
he  disdained,  in  those  did  I see  most  glory : and  so  at  last 
I got  past  this  importunate  one.  And  when  I had  shaken 
him  off,  then  I began  to  sing : 

The  trials  that  those  men  do  meet  withal, 

That  are  obedient  to  the  heavenly  call, 

Are  manifold,  and  suited  to  the  flesh, 

And  come,  and  come,  and  come  again  afresh ; 

That  now,  or  some  time  else,  we  by  them  may 
Be  taken,  overcome,  and  cast  away. 

O let  the  pilgrims,  let  the  pilgrims  then, 

Be  vigilant,  and  quit  themselves  like  men ! 

Che.  I am  glad,  my  brother,  that  thou  didst  withstand 
this  villain  so  bravely  ; for  of  all,  as  thou  sayest,  I think  he 
has  the  wrong  name ; for  he  is  so  bold  as  to  follow  us  in 
the  streets,  and  to  attempt  to  put  us  to  shame  before  all 
men ; that  is,  to  make  us  ashamed  of  that  which  is  good. 


ARROCsANCY 


Pilgrim’s  Progress . 


87 


But  if  he  was  not  himself  audacious,  he  would  never 
attempt  to  do  as  he  does*  But  let  us  still  resist  him  ; for 
notwithstanding  all  his  bravadoes,  he  promoteth  the  fool, 
and  none  else.  The  wise  shall  inherit  glory,  said  Solomon ; Prov.  iii.  35, 
but  shame  shall  be  the  promotion  of  fools. 

Faith.  I think  we  must  cry  to  Him  for  help  against 
Shame,  that  would  have  us  to  be  valiant  for  truth  upon  the 
earth. 

Chr.  You  say  true ; but  did  you  meet  nobody  else  in 
that  valley  ? 

Faith.  No,  not  I;  for  I had  sunshine  all  the  rest  of 
the  way  through  that,  and  also  through  the  Valley  of  the 
Shadow  of  Death. 

Chr.  ’Twas  well  for  you  ; I am  sure  it  fared  far  other- 
wise with  me.  I had  for  a long  season,  as  soon  almost  as 
I entered  into  that  valley,  a dreadful  combat  with  that 
foul  fiend  Apollyon ; yea,  I thought  verily  he  would  have 
killed  me,  especially  when  he  got  me  down,  and  crushed 
me  under  him,  as  if  he  would  have  crushed  me  to  pieces ; 
for  as  he  threw  me,  my  sword  flew  out  of  my  hand ; nay, 
he  told  me  he  was  sure  of  me ; but  I cried  to  Grod,  and  he 
heard  me,  and  delivered  me  out  of  all  my  troubles.  Then 
I entered  into  the  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death,  and  had 
no  light  for  almost  half  the  way  through  it.  I thought  I 
should  have  been  killed  there  over  and  over ; but  at  last 
day  brake,  and  the  sun  rose,  and  I went  through  that 
which  was  behind  with  far  more  ease  and  quiet. 

Moreover  I saw  in  my  dream,  that  as  they  went  on. 

Faithful,  as  he  chanced  to  look  on  one  side,  saw  a man 
whose  name  was  Talkative,  walking  at  a distance  besides 

O 4 


88 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Talkative 

described. 


Faithful 
and  Talk- 
ative enter 
into  dis- 
course. 

Talkative’s 
dislike  of 
bad  dis- 
course. 


them ; for  in  this  place  there  was  room  enough  for  them 
all  to  walk.  He  was  a tall  man,  and  something  more 
comely  at  a distance  than  at  hand.  To  this  man  Faithful 
addressed  himself  in  this  manner. 

Faith.  Friend,  whither  away  ? Are  you  going  to  the 
heavenly  country  ? 

Talk.  I am  going  to  that  same  place. 

Faith.  That  is  well ; then  I hope  we  may  have  your 
good  company  ? 

Talk.  With  a very  good  will  will  I be  your  com- 
panion. 

Faith.  Come  on,  then,  and  let  us  go  together,  and  let 
us  spend  our  time  in  discoursing  of  things  that  are  pro- 
fitable. 

Talk.  To  talk  of  things  that  are  good,  to  me  is  very 
acceptable,  with  you,  or  with  any  other ; and  I am  glad 
that  I have  met  with  those  that  incline  to  so  good  a work ; 
for,  to  speak  the  truth,  there  are  but  few  who  care  thus  to 
spend  their  time  as  they  are  in  their  travels,  but  choose 
much  rather  to  be  speaking  of  things  to  no  profit ; and 
this  hath  been  a trouble  to  me. 

Faith.  This  is,  indeed,  a thing  to  be  lamented ; for 
what  thing  so  worthy  of  the  use  of  the  tongue  and  mouth 
of  men  on  earth,  as  are  the  things  of  the  God  of  heaven  ? 

Talk.  I like  you  wonderful  well,  for  your  saying  is  full 
of  conviction ; and  I will  add,  What  thing  so  pleasant,  and 
what  so  profitable,  as  to  talk  of  the  things  of  God  ? What 
things  so  pleasant  ? that  is,  if  a man  hath  any  delight  in 
things  that  are  wonderful.  For  instance:  if  a man  doth 
delight  to  talk  of  the  history,  or  the  mystery  of  things ; or 


SELF-CONCEIT. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


89 


if  a man  doth  love  to  talk  of  miracles,  wonders,  or  signs, 
where  shall  he  find  things  recorded  so  delightful,  and  so 
sweetly  penned,  as  in  the  Holy  Scripture  ? 

Faith.  That’s  true;  but  to  be  profited  by  such  things 
in  our  talk,  should  be  that  which  we  design. 

Talk.  That’s  it  that  I said  ; for  to  talk  of  such  things 
is  most  profitable ; for  by  so  doing,  a man  may  get  know- 
ledge of  many  things ; as  of  the  vanity  of  earthly  things, 
and  the  benefit  of  things  above.  Thus  in  general;  but 
more  particularly,  by  this  a man  may  learn  the  necessity  of 
the  new  birth,  the  insufficiency  of  our  works,  the  need  of 
Christ’s  righteousness,  &c.  Besides,  by  this  a man  may  learn 
by  talk,  what  it  is  to  repent,  to  believe,  to  pray,  to  suffer, 
or  the  like : by  this,  also,  a man  may  learn  what  are  the 
great  promises  and  consolations  of  the  gospel,  to  his  own 
comfort.  Further,  by  this  a man  may  learn  to  refute 
false  opinions,  to  vindicate  the  truth,  and  also  to  instruct 
the  ignorant. 

Faith.  All  this  is  true;  and  glad  am  I to  hear  these 
things  from  you. 

Talk.  Alas ! the  want  of  this  is  the  cause  that  so  few 
understand  the  need  of  faith,  and  the  necessity  of  a work 
of  grace  in  their  soul,  in  order  to  eternal  life;  but  ignorantly 
live  in  the  works  of  the  law,  by  which  a man  can  by  no 
means  obtain  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

Faith.  But,  by  your  leave,  heavenly  knowledge  of 
these  is  the  gift  of  Grod;  no  man  attaineth  to  them  by 
human  industry,  or  only  by  the  talk  of  them. 

Talk.  All  this  I know  very  well,  for  a man  can  receive 
nothing,  except  it  be  given  him  from  heaven ; all  is  of 


Talkative’s 
fine  dis- 
course. 


Oh  brave 
Talkative ! 


90 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


Oh  brave 
Talkative ! 


Faithful 
beguiled  by 
Talkative. 


Christian 
makes  a 
discovery  of 
Talkative, 
telling 
Faithful 
who  he  was. 


grace,  not  of  works.  I could  give  you  a hundred  scriptures 
for  the  confirmation  of  this. 

Faith.  Well,  then,  said  Faithful,  what  is  that  one  thing 
that  we  shall  at  this  time  found  our  discourse  upon  ? 

Talk.  What  you  will.  I will  talk  of  things  heavenly, 
or  things  earthly ; things  moral,  or  things  evangelical ; 
things  sacred,  or  things  profane ; things  past,  or  things  to 
come ; things  foreign,  or  things  at  home ; things  more 
essential,  or  things  circumstantial ; provided  that  all  be 
done  to  our  profit. 

Faith.  Now  did  Faithful  begin  to  wonder;  and  stepping 
to  Christian,  (for  he  walked  all  this  while  by  himself,)  he 
said  to  him,  but  softly,  What  a brave  companion  have  we 
got ! Surely  this  man  will  make  a very  excellent  pilgrim. 

Chr.  At  this  Christian  modestly  smiled,  and  said,  This 
man,  with  whom  you  are  so  taken,  will  beguile  with  this 
tongue  of  his  twenty  of  them  that  know  him  not. 

Faith.  Do  you  know  him  then  ? 

Chr.  Know  him  ? Yes,  better  than  he  knows  himself. 

Faith.  Pray  what  is  he? 

Chr.  His  name  is  Talkative  : he  dwelleth  in  our  town. 
I wonder  that  you  should  be  a stranger  to  him ; only  I 
consider  that  our  town  is  large. 

Faith.  Whose  son  is  he  ? And  whereabout  doth  he 
dwell  ? 

Chr.  He  is  the  son  of  one  Say-well.  He  dwelt  in 
Prating  Row,  and  he  is  known  to  all  that  are  acquainted 
with  him  by  the  name  of  Talkative,  of  Prating  Row ; and, 
notwithstanding  his  fine  tongue,  he  is  but  a sorry  fellow. 

Faith.  Well,  he  seems  to  be  a very  pretty  man. 


WORLDLY  GLORY. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


91 


Chr.  That  is,  to  them  that  have  not  a thorough  ac- 
quaintance with  him,  for  he  is  best  abroad ; near  home  he 
is  ugly  enough.  Your  saying  that  he  is  a pretty  man, 
brings  to  my  mind  what  I have  observed  in  the  work  of  the 
painter,  whose  pictures  show  best  at  a distance,  but  very 
near  more  unpleasing. 

Faith.  But  I am  ready  to  think  you  do  but  jest,  because 
you  smiled. 

Chr.  God  forbid  that  I should  jest  (though  I smiled) 
in  this  matter,  or  that  I should  accuse  any  falsely.  I will 
give  you  a further  discovery  of  him.  This  man  is  for 
any  company,  and  for  any  talk ; as  he  talketh  now  with 
you,  so  will  he  talk  when  he  is  on  the  ale-bench ; and  the 
more  drink  he  hath  in  his  crown,  the  more  of  these  things 
he  hath  in  his  mouth.  Religion  hath  no  place  in  his  heart, 
or  house,  or  conversation ; all  he  hath  lieth  in  his  tongue, 
and  his  religion  is  to  make  a noise  therewith. 

Faith.  Say  you  so  ? Then  am  I in  this  man  greatly 
deceived. 

Chr.  Deceived ! you  may  be  sure  of  it.  Remember 
the  proverb.  They  say,  and  do  not ; but  the  kingdom  of 
God  is  not  in  word,  but  in  power.  He  talketh  of 
prayer,  of  repentance,  of  faith,  and  of  the  new  birth ; but 
he  knows  but  only  to  talk  of  them.  I have  been  in  his 
family,  and  have  observed  him  both  at  home  and  abroad ; 
and  I know  what  I say  of  him  is  the  truth.  His  house  is 
as  empty  of  religion,  as  the  white  of  an  egg  is  of  savour. 
There  is  there  neither  prayer,  nor  sign  of  repentance  for 
sin ; yea,  the  brute,  in  his  kind,  serves  God  far  better  than 
he.  He  is  the  very  stain,  reproach,  and  shame  of  religion 


Talkative 
talks,  but 
does  not. 
Matt,  xxiii, 
8 ; 1 Cor.  iv, 
20. 


His  house  is 
empty  of 
religion. 


He  is  a stain 
to  religion. 


92 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Rom.  ii. 
24,  25. 


The  proverb 
that  goes  of 
him. 


Men  shun 
to  deal 
with  him. 


to  all  that  know  him ; it  can  hardly  have  a good  word  in  all 
that  end  of  the  town  where  he  dwells,  through  him.  Thus 
say  the  common  people  that  know  him,  A saint  abroad, 
and  a devil  at  home.  His  poor  family  finds  it  so ; he  is 
such  a churl,  such  a railer  at,  and  so  unreasonable  with,  his 
servants,  that  they  neither  know  how  to  do  for  or  speak 
to  him.  Men  that  have  any  dealings  with  him  say,  It  is 
better  to  deal  with  a Turk  than  with  him,  for  fairer  dealings 
they  shall  have  at  their  hands.  This  Talkative  (if  it  he 
possible)  will  go  beyond  them,  defraud,  beguile,  and  over- 
reach them.  Besides,  he  brings  up  his  sons  to  follow  his 
steps ; and  if  he  finds  in  any  of  them  a foolish  timorousness, 
(for  so  he  calls  the  first  appearance  of  a tender  conscience,) 
he  calls  them  fools  and  blockheads,  and  by  no  means  will 
employ  them  in  much,  or  speak  to  their  commendation 
before  others.  For  my  part,  I am  of  opinion,  that  he  has, 
by  his  wicked  life,  caused  many  to  stumble  and  fall ; and 
will  be,  if  Grod  prevents  not,  the  ruin  of  many  more. 

Faith.  Well,  my  brother,  I am  bound  to  believe  you, 
not  only  because  you  say  you  know  him,  but  also  because, 
like  a Christian,  you  make  your  reports  of  men.  For  I 
cannot  think  that  you  speak  these  things  of  ill-will,  but 
because  it  is  even  so  as  you  say. 

Chr.  Had  I known  him  no  more  than  you,  I might, 
perhaps,  have  thought  of  him  as  at  the  first  you  did ; yea, 
had  I received  this  report  at  their  hands  only,  that  are 
enemies  to  religion,  I should  have  thought  it  had  been  a 
slander, — a lot  that  oft  falls  from  bad  men’s  mouths  upon 
good  men’s  names  and  professions.  But  all  these  things, 
yea,  and  a great  many  more  as  bad,  of  my  own  knowledge. 


SHAME. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


93 


I can  prove  him  guilty  of.  Besides,  good  men  are  ashamed 
of  him ; they  can  neither  call  him  brother  nor  friend ; the 
very  naming  of  him  among  them  makes  them  blush,  if 
they  know  him. 

Faith.  Well,  I see  that  saying  and  doing  are  two 
things,  and  hereafter  I shall  better  observe  this  distinc- 
tion. 

Chr.  They  are  two  things  indeed,  and  are  as  diverse  as 
are  the  soul  and  the  body;  for  as  the  body  without  the 
soul  is  but  a dead  carcase,  so  saying , if  it  be  alone,  is  but 
a dead  carcase  also.  The  soul  of  religion  is  the  practical 
part.  Pure  religion  and  undefiled  before  G-od  and  the 
Father  is  this,  to  visit  the  fatherless  and  widows  in  their 
affliction,  and  to  keep  himself  unspotted  from  the  world. 
This  Talkative  is  not  aware  of ; he  thinks  that  hearing  and 
saying  will  make  a good  Christian ; and  thus  he  deceiveth 
his  own  soul.  Hearing  is  but  as  the  sowing  of  the  seed ; 
talking  is  not  sufficient  to  prove  that  fruit  is  indeed  in  the 
heart  and  life.  And  let  us  assure  ourselves,  that  at  the 
day  of  doom,  men  shall  be  judged  according  to  their  fruits. 
It  will  not  be  said  then,  Did  you  believe  ? but.  Were  you 
doers,  or  talkers  only?  and  accordingly  shall  they  be  judged. 
The  end  of  the  world  is  compared  to  our  harvest,  and  you 
know  men  at  harvest  regard  nothing  but  fruit.  Not  that 
any  thing  can  be  accepted  that  is  not  of  faith;  but  I 
speak  this  to  show  you  how  insignificant  the  profession  of 
Talkative  will  be  at  that  day. 

Faith.  This  brings  to  my  mind  that  of  Moses,  by 
which  he  describeth  the  beast  that  is  clean.  He  is  such  an 
one  that  parteth  the  hoof,  and  cheweth  the  cud ; not  that 


The  carcase 
of  religion. 
James  i.  27 ; 
see  also 
verses  22 — 
26. 


Matt.  xiii. 
23. 


Matt.  xiii. 
30. 


Lev.  xi. ; 
Deut.  xiv. 


94 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


Faithful 
convinced 
of  the  bad- 
ness of 
Talkative. 


Talkative 
like  two 
things  that 
sound  with- 
out life. 

1 Cor.  xiii. 
1—3. 

1 Cor.  xiv. 


parteth  the  hoof  only,  or  that  cheweth  the  cud  only. 
The  hare  cheweth  the  cud,  but  yet  is  unclean,  because  he 
parteth  not  the  hoof.  And  this  truly  resembleth  Talk- 
ative : he  cheweth  the  cud,  he  seeketh  knowledge ; he 
cheweth  upon  the  word,  but  he  divideth  not  the  hoof. 
He  parteth  not  with  the  way  of  sinners ; but,  as  the  hare, 
retaineth  the  foot  of  a dog  or  bear,  and  therefore  he  is 
unclean. 

Che.  You  have  spoken,  for  aught  I know,  the  true 
gospel  sense  of  these  texts.  And  I will  add  another  thing : 
Paul  calleth  some  men,  yea,  and  those  great  talkers  too, 
sounding  brass,  and  tinkling  cymbals ; that  is,  as  he  ex- 
pounds them  in  another  place,  things  without  life,  giving 
sound.  Things  without  life;  that  is*  without  the  true 
faith  and  grace  of  the  gospel;  and,  consequently,  things 
that  shall  never  be  placed  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
among  those  that  are  the  children  of  life,  though  their 
sound,  by  their  talk,  be  as  if  it  were  the  tongue  or  voice  of 
an  angel. 

Faith.  Well,  I was  not  so  fond  of  his  company  at  first, 
but  I am  as  sick  of  it  now.  What  shall  we  do  to  be  rid  of 
him? 

Che.  Take  my  advice,  and  do  as  I bid  you,  and  you 
shall  find  that  he  will  soon  be  sick  of  your  company  too, 
except  Grod  shall  touch  his  heart,  and  tarn  it. 

Faith.  What  would  you  have  me  to  do  ? 

Che.  Why,  go  to  him,  and  enter  into  some  serious 
discourse  about  the  power  of  religion,  and  ask  him  plainly, 
(when  he  has  approved  of  it,  for  that  he  will,)  whether 
this  thing  be  set  up  in  his  heart,  house,  or  conversation. 


28 


TALKATIVE . 


v// 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


95 


Faith.  Then  Faithful  stepped  forward  again,  and  said 
to  Talkative,  Come,  what  cheer  ? How  is  it  now  ? 

Talk.  Thank  you,  well ; I thought  we  should  have 
had  a great  deal  of  talk  by  this  time. 

Faith.  Well,  if  you  will,  we  will  fall  to  it  now;  and 
since  you  left  it  with  me  to  state  the  question,  let  it  be 
this:  How  doth  the  saving  grace  of  God  discover  itself, 
when  it  is  in  the  heart  of  man  ? 

Talk.  I perceive,  then,  that  our  talk  must  be  about 
the  power  of  things.  Well,  it  is  a very  good  question,  and 
I shall  be  willing  to  answer  you.  And  take  my  answer  in 
brief,  thus.  First,  where  the  grace  of  God  is  in  the  heart, 
it  causeth  there  a great  outcry  against  sin.  Secondly 

Faith.  Nay,  hold,  let  us  consider  of  one  at  once.  I 
think  you  should  rather  say,  It  shows  itself  by  inclining 
the  soul  to  abhor  its  sin. 

Talk.  Why,  what  difference  is  there  between  crying 
out  against,  and  abhorring  of  sin  ? 

Faith.  Oh  ! a great  deal.  A man  may  cry  out  against 
sin,  of  policy ; but  he  cannot  abhor  it  but  by  virtue  of  a 
godly  antipathy  against  it.  I have  heard  many  cry  out 
against  sin  in  the  pulpit,  who  yet  can  abide  it  well  enough 
in  the  heart,  house,  and  conversation.  Joseph’s  mistress 
cried  out  with  a loud  voice,  as  if  she  had  been  very  chaste ; 
but  she  would  willingly,  notwithstanding  that,  have  com- 
mitted uncleanness  with  him.  Some  cry  out  against  sin, 
even  as  the  mother  cries  out  against  her  child  in  her  lap, 
when  she  calleth  it  slut  and  naughty  girl,  and  then  falls  to 
hugging  and  kissing  it. 

Talk.  You  lie  at  the  catch,  I perceive. 


Talkative’s 
false  dis- 
covery of  a 
work  of 
grace. 


To  cry  out 
against  sin 
no  sign  of 
grace. 
Gen.xxxix, 
15. 


96 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Great 
knowledge 
no  sign  of 
grace. 


1 Cor.  xiii. 

2. 


Knowledge 
and  know- 
ledge. 


True  know- 
ledge at- 
tended with 
endeavours. 


Psa.  cxix. 
34. 


Faith.  No,  not  I ; I am  only  for  setting  things  right. 
But  what  is  the  second  thing  whereby  you  would  prove  a 
discovery  of  a work  of  grace  in  the  heart  ? 

Talk.  G-reat  knowledge  of  gospel  mysteries. 

Faith.  This  sign  should  have  been  first;  but  first  or 
last,  it  is  also  false ; for  knowledge,  great  knowledge,  may 
be  obtained  in  the  mysteries  of  the  gospel,  and  yet  no 
work  of  grace  in  the  soul.  Yea,  if  a man  have  all  know- 
ledge, he  may  yet  be  nothing,  and  so,  consequently,  be  no 
child  of  G-od.  When  Christ  said^  Do  you  know  all  these 
things?  and  the  disciples  had  answered,  Yes,  he  addeth. 
Blessed  are  ye  if  ye  do  them.  He  doth  not  lay  the 
blessing  in  the  knowing  of  them,  but  in  the  doing  of  them. 
For  there  is  a knowledge  that  is  not  attended  with  doing : 
He  that  knoweth  his  master’s  will,  and  doth  it  not.  A 
man  may  know  like  an  angel,  and  yet  be  no  Christian; 
therefore  your  sign  of  it  is  not  true.  Indeed,  to  know,  is 
a thing  that  pleaseth  talkers  and  boasters;  but  to  do,  is 
that  which  pleaseth  God.  Not  that  the  heart  can  be  good 
without  knowledge,  for  without  that  the  heart  is  naught. 
There  is,  therefore,  knowledge  and  knowledge; — know- 
ledge that  resteth  in  the  bare  speculation  of  things,  and 
knowledge  that  is  accompanied  with  the  grace  of  faith  and 
love,  which  puts  a man  upon  doing  even  the  will  of  G-od 
from  the  heart : the  first  of  these  will  serve  the  talker ; 
but  without  the  other  the  true  Christian  is  not  content. 
Give  me  understanding,  and  I shall  keep  thy  law ; yea,  I 
shall  observe  it  with  my  whole  heart. 

Talk.  You  lie  at  the  catch  again;  this  is  not  for 
edification. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


97 


Faith.  Well,  if  you  please,  propound  another  sign  how 
this  work  of  grace  discovereth  itself  where  it  is. 

Talk.  Not  I,  for  I see  we  shall  not  agree. 

Faith.  Well,  if  you  will  not,  will  you  give  me  leave  to 
do  it  ? 

Talk.  You  may  use  your  liberty. 

Faith.  A work  of  grace  in  the  soul  discovereth  itself, 
either  to  him  that  hath  it,  or  to  standers  by. 

To  him  that  hath  it,  thus : It  gives  him  conviction  of 
sin,  especially  the  defilement  of  his  nature,  and  the  sin  of 
unbelief,  for  the  sake  of  which  he  is  sure  to  be  damned,  if 
he  findeth  not  mercy  at  Hod’s  hand  by  faith  in  Jesus 
Christ.  This  sight  and  sense  of  things  worketh  in  him 
sorrow  and  shame  for  sin.  He  findeth,  moreover,  revealed 
in  him  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  and  the  absolute  neces- 
sity of  closing  with  him  for  life ; at  the  which  he  findeth 
hungerings  and  thirstings  after  him ; to  which  hunger- 
ings,  &c.  the  promise  is  made.  Now,  according  to  the 
strength  or  weakness  of  his  faith  in  his  Saviour,  so  is  his 
joy  and  peace,  so  is  his  love  to  holiness,  so  are  his  desires 
to  know  him  more,  and  also  to  serve  him  in  this  world. 
But  though,  I say,  it  discovereth  itself  thus  unto  him,  yet 
it  is  but  seldom  that  he  is  able  to  conclude  that  this  is 
a work  of  grace ; because  his  corruptions  now,  and  his 
abused  reason,  make  his  mind  to  misjudge  in  this  matter ; 
therefore  in  him  that  hath  this  work  there  is  required  a 
very  sound  judgment,  before  he  can  with  steadiness  con- 
clude that  this  is  a work  of  grace. 

To  others  it  is  thus  discovered  : 

1.  By  an  experimental  confession  of  faith  in  Christ. 

. H 


One  good 
sign  of 
grace. 


Psalm 
xxxviii.18 ; 
Jer.  xxxi. 
19; 

John  xvi.  8 ; 
Rom.  vii. 
24; 

Mark  xvi. 
16; 

Gal.  ii.  16; 
Rev.  i.  6. 


John  xvi.  9 ; 
Gal.  ii.  15, 
16; 

Acts  iv.  12; 
Matt.  v.  6 ; 
Rev.  xxi.  6. 


98 


Job  xlii. 

5,  6 ; 

Psa.  I.  23 ; 
Ezek.  xx. 
43; 

Matt.  v.  8 ; 
John  xiv. 
15; 

Rom.  x.  10 ; 
Ezek. 

xxxvi.  25 ; 
Phil.  i.  27 ; 
iii.  17. 


Another 
good  sign 
of  grace. 


Talkative 
not  pleased 
with 

Faithful’s 

question. 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 

2.  By  a life  answerable  to  that  confession : to  wit,  a life  of 
holiness;  heart-holiness,  family-holiness,  (if  he  hath  a 
family,)  and  by  conversation-holiness  in  the  world ; which 
in  the  general  teacheth  him  inwardly  to  abhor  his  sin,  and 
himself  for  that,  in  secret ; to  suppress  it  in  his  family, 
and  to  promote  holiness  in  the  world ; not  by  talk  only,  as 
a hypocrite  or  talkative  person  may  do,  but  by  a practical 
subjection  in  faith  and  love  to  the  power  of  the  word. 
And  now,  sir,  as  to  this  brief  description  of  the  work  of 
grace,  and  also  the  discovery  of  it,  if  you  have  aught  to 
object,  object;  if  not,  then  give  me  leave  to  propound  to 
you  a second  question. 

Talk.  Nay,  my  part  is  not  now  to  object,  but  to  hear; 
let  me,  therefore,  have  your  second  question. 

Faith.  It  is  this : Do  you  experience  this  first  part  of 
this  description  of  it?  And  doth  your  life  and  conversa- 
tion testify  the  same  ? or  standeth  your  religion  in  word  or 
tongue,  and  not  in  deed  and  truth  ? Pray,  if  you  incline 
to  answer  me  in  this,  say  no  more  than  you  know  the  God 
above  will  say  Amen  to,  and  also  nothing  but  what  your 
conscience  can  justify  you  in ; for  not  he  that  commendeth 
himself  is  approved,  but  whom  the  Lord  commendeth. 
Besides,  to  say,  I am  thus  and  thus,  when  my  conversation, 
and  all  my  neighbours,- tell  me  I lie,  is  great  wickedness. 

Then  Talkative  at  first  began  to  blush  ; but,  recovering 
himself,  thus  he  replied:  You  come  now  to  experience,  to 
conscience,  and  God;  and  to  appeal  to  him  for  justifica- 
tion of  what  is  spoken.  This  kind  of  discourse  I did  not 
expect ; nor  am  I disposed  to  give'  an  answer  to  such 
questions,  because  I count  not  myself  bound  thereto,  un- 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


99 


less  you  take  upon  you  to  be  a catechiser  ; and  though  you 
should  so  do,  yet  I may  refuse  to  make  you  my  judge. 
But  I pray,  will  you  tell  me  why  you  ask  me  such 
questions  ? 

Faith.  Because  I saw  you  forward  to  talk,  and  because 
I knew  not  that  you  had  aught  else  but  notion.  Besides, 
to  tell  you  all  the  truth,  I have  heard  of  you  that  you  are  a 
man  whose  religion  lies  in  talk,  and  that  your  conversation 
gives  this  your  mouth  profession  the  lie.  They  say  you  are 
a spot  among  Christians,  and  that  religion  fareth  the  worse 
for  your  ungodly  conversation;  that  some  already  have 
stumbled  at  your  wicked  ways,  and  that  more  are  in 
danger  of  being  destroyed  thereby ; your  religion,  and  an 
ale-house,  and  covetousness,  and  uncleanness,  and  swear- 
ing, and  lying,  and  vain  company-keeping,  &c.,  will  stand 
together.  The  proverb  is  true  of  you  which  is  said  of  a 
whore,  to  wit,  That  she  is  a shame  to  all  women.  So  you 
are  a shame  to  all  professors. 

Talk.  Since  you  are  ready  to  take  up  reports,  and  to 
judge  so  rashly  as  you  do,  I cannot  but  conclude  you  are 
some  peevish  or  melancholy  man,  not  fit  to  be  discoursed 
with  ; and  so,  adieu. 

Then  came  up  Christian,  and  said  to  his  brother,  I told 
you  how  it  would  happen ; your  words  and  his  lusts  could  not 
agree.  He  had  rather  leave  your  company  than  reform 
his  life.  But  he  is  gone,  as  I said : let  him  go ; the  loss  is 
no  man’s  but  his  own  ; he  has  saved  us  the  trouble  of  going 
from  him ; for  he  continuing  (as  I suppose  he  will  do)  as 
he  is,  he  would  have  been  but  a blot  in  our  company. 
Besides,  the  apostle  says,  From  such  withdraw  thyself. 

H 2 


The  reason 
why  Faith- 
ful put  to 
him  that 
question. 


Faithful’s 
plain  deal- 
ing with 
Talkative. 


Talkative 
flings  away 
from  Faith- 
ful. 


A good 
riddance. 


100 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Faith.  But  I am  glad  we  had  this  little  discourse  with 
him  ; it  may  happen  that  he  will  think  of  it  again  : how- 
ever, I have  dealt  plainly  with  him,  and  so  am  clear  of  his 
blood,  if  he  perisheth. 

Chr.  You  did  well  to  talk  so  plainly  to  him  as  you  did. 
There  is  but  little  of  this  faithful  dealing  with  men  now-a- 
days,  and  that  makes  religion  to  stink  in  the  nostrils  of  so 
many  as  it  doth : for  they  are  these  talkative  fools,  whose 
religion  is  only  in  word,  and  are  debauched  and  vain  in 
their  conversation,  that  (being  so  much  admitted  into  the 
fellowship  of  the  godly)  do  puzzle  the  world,  blemish 
Christianity,  and  grieve  the  sincere.  I wish  that  all  men 
would  deal  with  such  as  you  have  done;  then  should  they 
either  be  made  more  conformable  to  religion,  or  the  com- 
pany of  saints  would  be  too  hot  for  them. 

How  Talkative  at  first  lifts  up  his  plumes  ! 

How  bravely  doth  he  speak ! How  he  presumes 
To  drive  down  all  before  him  ! But  so  soon 
As  Faithful  talks  of  heart-work,  like  the  moon 
That ’s  past  the  full,  into  the  wane  he  goes  ; 

And  so  will  all  but  he  that  heart- work  knows. 

Thus  they  went  on,  talking  of  what  they  had  seen  by 
the  way,  and  so  made  that  way  easy,  which  would  otherwise 
no  doubt  have  been  tedious  to  them,  for  now  they  went 
through  a wilderness. 

Now  when  they  were  got  almost  quite  out  of  this  wilder- 
ness, Faithful  chanced  to  cast  his  eye  back,  and  espied  one 
coming  after  them,  and  he  knew  him.  Oh  ! said  Faithful 
to  his  brother,  who  comes  yonder  ? Then  Christian  looked, 
and  said,  It  is  my  good  friend  Evangelist.  Ay,  and  my 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


101 


good  friend  too,  said  Faithful,  for  ’twas  he  that  set  me  on 
the  way  to  the  gate.  Now  was  Evangelist  come  up  unto 
them,  and  thus  saluted  them. 

Evan.  Peace  be  to  you,  dearly  beloved,  and  peace  be  to 
your  helpers. 

Che.  Welcome,  welcome,  my  good  Evangelist,  the 
sight  of  thy  countenance  brings  to  my  remembrance  thy 
ancient  kindness  and  unwearied  labours  for  my  eternal 
good. 

Faith.  And  a thousand  times  welcome,  said  good 
Faithful,  thy  company,  0 sweet  Evangelist;  how  desirable 
is  it  to  us  poor  pilgrims ! 

Evan.  Then  said  Evangelist,  How  hath  it  fared  with 
you,  my  friends,  since  the  time  of  our  last  parting  ? What 
have  you  met  with,  and  how  have  you  behaved  your- 
selves ? 

Then  Christian  and  Faithful  told  him  of  all  things  that 
had  happened  to  them  in  the  way ; and  how,  and  with  what 
difficulty,  they  had  arrived  to  that  place. 

Eight  glad  am  I,  said  Evangelist,  not  that  you  have  met 
with  trials,  but  that  you  have  been  victors,  and  for  that  you 
have,  notwithstanding  many  weaknesses,  continued  in  the 
way  to  this  very  day. 

I say,  right  glad  am  I of  this  thing,  and  that  for  mine 
own  sake  and  yours ; I have  sowed,  and  you  have  reaped ; 
and  the  day  is  coming,  when  both  he  that  soweth,  and  they 
that  reap,  shall  rejoice  together;  that  is,  if  you  hold  out; 
for  in  due  season  ye  shall  reap,  if  ye  faint  not.  The  crown 
is  before  you,  and  it  is  an  incorruptible  one  ; so  run  that  ye 
may  obtain  it.  Some  there  be  that  set  out  for  this  crown, 

H 3 


Evangelist 

overtakes 

them. 


They  are 
glad  at  the 
sight  of 
him. 


His  exhort- 
ation to 
them. 


John  iv. 
36; 


Gal.  vi.  9 ; 

1 Cor.  ix. 
24—27. 


102 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Rev.  iii.  1 1. 


They  do 
thank  him 
for  his 
exhort- 
ations. 


He  pre- 
dicted 
what 
troubles 
they  shall 
meet  with 
in  Vanity 
Fair,  and 
encou- 
raged 
them  to 
stedfast- 
ness. 


and  after  they  have  gone  far  for  it,  another  comes  in  and 
takes  it  from  them : hold  fast,  therefore,  that  you  have ; 
let  no  man  take  your  crown.  You  are  not  yet  out  of  the 
gun-shot  of  the  devil : you  have  not  yet  resisted  unto  blood, 
striving  against  sin.  Let  the  kingdom  be  always  before 
you,  and  believe  stedfastly  concerning  things  that  are  in- 
visible. Let  nothing  that  is  on  this  side  the  other  world 
get  within  you.  And,  above  all,  look  well  to  your  own 
hearts  and  to  the  lusts  thereof ; for  they  are  deceitful  above 
all  things,  and  desperately  wicked.  Set  your  faces  like  a 
flint;  you  have  all  power  in  heaven  and  earth  on  your 
side. 

Chr.  Then  Christian  thanked  him  for  his  exhortation ; 
but  told  him  withal,  that  they  would  have  him  speak 
further  to  them  for  their  help  the  rest  of  the  way ; and 
the  rather,  for  that  they  well  knew  that  he  was  a prophet, 
and  could  tell  them  of  things  that  might  happen  unto  them, 
and  also  how  they  might  resist  and  overcome  them.  To 
which  request  Faithful  also  consented.  So  Evangelist 
began  as  followeth. 

Evan.  My  sons,  you  have  heard  in  the  word  of  the 
truth  of  the  gospel,  that  you  must  through  many  tribula- 
tions enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven ; and  again,  that  in 
every  city,  bonds  and  afflictions  abide  you ; and  therefore 
you  cannot  expect  that  you  should  go  long  on  your  pilgrim- 
age without  them,  in  some  sort  or  other.  You  have  found 
something  of  the  truth  of  these  testimonies  upon  you 
already,  and  more  will  immediately  follow ; for  now,  as  you 
see,  you  are  almost  out  of  this  wilderness,  and  therefore 
you  will  soon  come  into  a town  that  you  will  by  and  by 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


103 


see  before  you ; and  in  that  town  you  will  be  hardly  beset 
with  enemies,  who  will  strain  hard  but  they  will  kill  you ; 
and  be  you  sure  that  one  or  both  of  you  must  seal  the 
testimony  which  you  hold  with  blood ; but  be  you  faithful 
unto  death,  and  the  King  will  give  you  a crown  of  life. 
He  that  shall  die  there,  although  his  death  will  be  unnatural, 
and  his  pains,  perhaps,  great,  he  will  yet  have  the  better 
of  his  fellow ; not  only  because  he  will  be  arrived  at  the 
Celestial  City  soonest,  but  because  he  will  escape  many 
miseries  that  the  other  will  meet  with  in  the  rest  of  his 
journey.  But  when  you  are  come  to  the  town,  and  shall 
find  fulfilled  what  I have  here  related,  then  remember  your 
friend,  and  quit  yourselves  like  men,  and  commit  the 
keeping  of  your  souls  to  Grod  in  well-doing,  as  unto  a 
faithful  Creator. 

Then  I saw  in  my  dream,  that  when  they  were  got  out 
of  the  wilderness,  they  presently  saw  a town  before  them, 
and  the  name  of  that  town  is  Vanity;  and  at  the  town 
there  is  a fair  kept,  called  Vanity  Fair.  It  is  kept  all  the 
year  long.  It  beareth  the  name  of  Vanity  Fair,  because 
the  town  where  it  is  kept  is  lighter  than  vanity,  and  also, 
because  all  that  is  there  sold,  or  that  cometh  thither,  is 
vanity,  as  is  the  saying  of  the  wise,  All  that  cometh  is 
vanity. 

This  fair  is  no  new-erected  business,  but  a thing  of 
ancient  standing.  I will  show  you  the  original  of  it. 

Almost  five  thousand  years  ago,  there  were  pilgrims 
walking  to  the  Celestial  City,  as  these  two  honest  persons 
are ; and  Beelzebub,  Apollyon,  and  Legion,  with  their  com- 
panions, perceiving  by  the  path  that  the  pilgrims  made, 

H 4 


He  whose 
lot  it  will 
be  there  to 
suffer,  will 
have  the 
better  of  his 
brother. 


Psa.  Ixii.  9. 

Eccl.  xi.  8 : 
see  also 

i.  2—14; 

ii.  11—17: 
Isa.  xl.  17. 

The  an- 
tiquity of 
this  fair. 


104 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


that  their  way  to  the  city  lay  through  this  town  of  Vanity, 
they  contrived  here  to  set  up  a fair ; a fair  wherein  should 
be  sold  all  sorts  of  vanity,  and  that  it  should  last  all  the 
The  mer-  yea,r  long.  Therefore  at  this  fair  are  all  such  merchandise 

this  fair.  sold  as  houses,  lands,  trades,  places,  honours,  preferments, 

titles,  countries,  kingdoms,  lusts,  pleasures ; and  delights 
of  all  sorts,  as  harlots,  wives,  husbands,  children,  masters, 
servants,  lives,  blood,  bodies,  souls,  silver,  gold,  pearls, 
precious  stones,  and  what  not. 

And  moreover,  at  this  fair  there  is  at  all  times  to  be  seen 
jugglings,  cheats,  games,  plays,  fools,  apes,  knaves,  and 
rogues,  and  that  of  every  kind. 

Here  are  to  be  seen,  too,  and  that  for  nothing,  thefts, 
murders,  adulteries,  false  swearers,  and  that  of  a blood-red 
colour. 

And  as,  in  other  fairs  of  less  moment,  there  are  the 

several  rows  and  streets  under  their  proper  names,  where 

such  and  such  wares  are  vended  ; so  here  likewise  you  have 

the  proper  places,  rows,  streets,  (namely,  countries  and 

kingdoms,)  where  the  wares  of  this  fair  are  soonest  to  be 

The  streets  found.  Here  is  the  Britain  Row,  the  French  Row,  the 
of  this  fair. 


Pilgrims  Progress * 


105 


Italian  Row,  the  Spanish  Row,  the  German  Row,  where 
several  sorts  of  vanities  are  to  be  sold.  But  as  in  other 
fairs  some  one  commodity  is  as  the  chief  of  all  the  fair,  so 
the  ware  of  Rome  and  her  merchandise  is  greatly  promoted 
in  this  fair ; only  our  English  nation,  with  some  others, 
have  taken  a dislike  thereat. 

Now,  as  I said,  the  way  to  the  Celestial  City  lies  just 
through  this  town  where  this  lusty  fair  is  kept;  and  he 
that  would  go  to  the  city,  and  yet  not  go  through  this 
town,  must  needs  go  out  of  the  world.  The  Prince  of 
princes  himself,  when  here,  went  through  this  town  to  his 
own  country,  and  that  upon  a fair-day  too ; yea,  and,  as  I 
think,  it  was  Beelzebub,  the  chief  lord  of  this  fair,  that 
invited  him  to  buy  of  his  vanities,  yea,  would  have  made 
him  lord  of  the  fair,  would  he  but  have  done  him  reverence 
as  he  went  through  the  town.  Yea,  because  he  was  such 
a person  of  honour,  Beelzebub  had  him  from  street  to 
street,  and  showed  him  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  world  in  a 
little  time,  that  he  might,  if  possible,  allure  that  Blessed 
One  to  cheapen  and  buy  some  of  his  vanities ; but  he  had 
no  mind  to  the  merchandise,  and,  therefore,  left  the  town 


m m 

l “I  ^ ,;i- ^ 

1' 

l . ■ 

1 / 

liTy 

// ! Y 

I v i 7 fp  ' 

1 Cor.  V.  10. 
Christ  went 
through 
this  fair. 


Christ 

bought 

nothing 


106 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


in  this 
fair. 

Matt.  iv. 
8—10 ; 

Luke  iv. 
5—8. 

The  pil- 
grims 
enter  the 
fair. 

The  fair  in 
a hubbub 
about  them . 

The  first 
cause  of  the 
hubbub. 


Job  xii.  4 ; 

1 Cor.  iv.  9. 


The  second 
cause  of  the 
hubbub. 


1 Cor.  ii. 
7,  8. 


Third  cause 
of  the 
hubbub. 


without  laying  out  so  much  as  one  farthing  upon  these 
vanities.  This  fair,  therefore,  is  an  ancient  thing  of  long 
standing,  and  a very  great  fair. 

Now  these  pilgrims,  as  I said,  must  needs  go  through 
this  fair.  Well,  so  they  did;  but,  behold,  even  as  they 
entered  into  the  fair,  all  the  people  in  the  fair  were  moved, 
and  the  town  itself,  as  it  were,  in  a hubbub  about  them, 
and  that  for  several  reasons:  For, 

First,  The  pilgrims  were  clothed  with  such  kind  of 
raiment  as  was  diverse  from  the  raiment  of  any  that  traded 
in  that  fair.  The  people,  therefore,  of  the  fair  made  a great 
gazing  upon  them ; some  said  they  were  fools ; some  they 
were  bedlams ; and  some  they  were  outlandish  men. 

Secondly,  And  as  they  wondered  at  their  apparel,  so 
they  did  likewise  at  their  speech;  for  few  could  under- 
stand what  they  said.  They  naturally  spoke  the  language 
of  Canaan ; but  they  that  kept  the  fair  were  the  men  of 
this  world.  So  that  from  one  end  of  the  fair  to  the  other, 
they  seemed  barbarians  each  to  the  other. 

Thirdly,  But  that  which  did  not  a little  amuse  the 
merchandizes  was,  that  these  pilgrims  set  very  light  by  all 


TJTlUSS*  a*98 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


107 


their  wares.  They  cared  not  so  much  as  to  look  upon 
them;  and  if  they  called  upon  them  to  buy,  they  would 
put  their  fingers  in  their  ears,  and  cry,  Turn  away  mine 
eyes  from  beholding  vanity,  and  look  upwards,  signifying 
that  their  trade  and  traffic  was  in  heaven. 

One  chanced  mockingly,  beholding  the  carriage  of  the 
men,  to  say  unto  them,  What  will  ye  buy?  But  they, 
looking  gravely  upon  him,  said,  We  buy  the  truth.  At 
that,  there  was  an  occasion  taken  to  despise  the  men  the 
more;  some  mocking,  some  taunting,  some  speaking  re- 
proachfully, and  some  calling  upon  others  to  smite  them. 
At  last  things  came  to  a hubbub,  and  great  stir  in  the  fair, 
insomuch  that  all  order  was  confounded.  Now  was  word 
presently  brought  to  the  great  one  of  the  fair,  who  quickly 
came  down,  and  deputed  some  of  his  most  trusty  friends  to 
take  those  men  into  examination,  about  whom  the  fair 
was  almost  overturned.  So  the  men  were  brought  to 
examination ; and  they  that  sat  upon  them  asked  whence 
they  came,  whither  they  went,  and  what  they  did  there  in 
such  an  unusual  garb.  The  men  told  them  that  they  were 
pilgrims  and  strangers  in  the  world,  and  that  they  were 


Psa.  cxix. 
37. 

Phil.  iii. 

20,  21. 


Prov.  xxiii. 
23. 

Fourth 
cause  of  the 
hubbub. 
They  are 
mocked. 


They  are 
examined. 


They  tell 
who  they 
are,  and 


108 


PilgrirrCs  Progress. 


whence 
they  came. 
Heb.  xi.  13 
—16. 


They  are 
not  be- 
lieved. 


They  are 
put  in  the 
cage. 


Their  be- 
haviour in 
the  cage. 


going  to  their  own  country,  which  was  the  heavenly  Jeru- 
salem ; and  that  they  had  given  no  occasion  to  the  men  of 
the  town,  nor  yet  to  the  merchandizers,  thus  »to  abuse 
them,  and  to  let  them  in  their  journey,  except  it  was  for 
that,  when  one  asked  them  what  they  would  buy,  they  said 
they  would  buy  the  truth.  But  they  that  were  appointed 
to  examine  them,  did  not  believe  them  to  be  any  other 
than  bedlams  and  mad,  or  else  such  as  came  to  put  all 
things  into  a confusion  in  the  fair.  Therefore  they  took 
them  and  beat  them,  and  besmeared  them  with  dirt,  and 
then  put  them  into  the  cage,  that  they  might  be  made  a 
spectacle  to  all  the  men  of  the  fair.  There,  therefore,  they 
lay  for  some  time,  and  were  made  the  objects  of  any  man’s 
sport,  or  malice,  or  revenge;  the  great  one  of  the  fair 
laughing  still  at  all  that  befell  them.  But  the  men  being 
patient,  and  not  rendering  railing  for  railing,  but  contrari- 
wise blessing,  and  giving  good  words  for  bad,  and  kindness 
for  injuries  done,  some  men  in  the  fair,  that  were  more 
observing  and  less  prejudiced  than  the  rest,  began  to  check 
and  blame  the  baser  sort  for  their  continual  abuses  done 
by  them  to  the  men.  They,  therefore,  in  angry  manner 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


109 


let  fly  at  them  again,  counting  them  as  bad  as  the  men  in 
the  cage,  and  telling  them  that  they  seemed  confederates, 
and  should  be  made  partakers  of  their  misfortunes.  The 
others  replied,  that,  for  aught  they  could  see,  the  men 
were  quiet  and  sober,  and  intended  nobody  any  harm ; and 
that  there  were  many  that  traded  in  their  fair,  that  were 
more  worthy  to  be  put  into  the  cage,  yea,  and  pillory  too, 
than  were  the  men  that  they  had  abused.  Thus,  after 
divers  words  had  passed  on  both  sides,  (the  men  behaving 
themselves  all  the  while  very  wisely  and  soberly  before 
them,)  they  fell  to  some  blows  and  did  harm  one  to 
another.  Then  were  these  two  poor  men  brought  be- 
fore their  examiners  again,  and  there  charged  as  being 
guilty  of  the  late  hubbub  that  had  been  in  the  fair.  So 
they  beat  them  pitifully,  and  hanged  irons  upon  them,  and 
led  them  in  chains  up  and  down  the  fair,  for  an  example 
and  terror  to  others,  lest  any  should  speak  in  their  behalf, 
or  join  themselves  unto  them.  But  Christian  and  Faithful 
behaved  themselves  yet  more  wisely,  and  received  the  ig- 
nominy and  shame  that  was  cast  upon  them,  and  with  so 
much  meekness  and  patience,  that  it  won  to  their  side 


They  are 
made  the 
authors  of 
this  dis- 
turbance. 
They  are 
led  up  and 
down  the 
fair  in 
chains,  for 
a terror  to 
others. 


Some  men 
of  the  fair 


no 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


won  over 
to  them. 
Their  ad- 
versaries 
resolve  to 
kill  them. 


They  are 
again  put 
into  the 
cage,  and 
afterwards 
brought  to 
trial. 


(though  but  few  in  comparison  of  the  rest)  several  of  the 
men  in  the  fair.  This  put  the  other  party  yet  into  a 
greater  rage,  insomuch  that  they  concluded  the  death  of 
these  two  men.  Wherefore  they  threatened,  that  neither 
cage  nor  irons  should  serve  their  turn,  but  that  they  should 
die  for  the  abuse  they  had  done,  and  for  deluding  the  men 
of  the  fair. 

Then  were  they  remanded  to  the  cage  again,  until 
further  order  should  be  taken  with  them.  So  they  put 
them  in,  and  made  their  feet  fast  in  the  stocks. 

Here,  therefore,  they  called  again  to  mind  what  they 
had  heard  from  their  faithful  friend  Evangelist,  and  were 
the  more  confirmed  in  their  way  and  sufferings,  by  what  he 
told  them  would  happen  to  them.  They  also  now  com- 
forted each  other,  that  whose  lot  it  was  to  suffer,  even  he 
should  have  the  best  of  it;  therefore  each  man  secretly 
wished  that  he  might  have  that  preferment.  But  com- 
mitting themselves  to  the  all-wise  disposal  of  Him  that 
ruleth  all  things,  with  much  content  they  abode  in  the 
condition  in  which  they  were,  until  they  should  be  other- 
wise disposed  of. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


ill 


Then  a convenient  time  being  appointed,  they  brought 
them  forth  to  their  trial,  in  order  to  their  condemnation. 
When  the  time  was  come,  they  were  brought  before  their 
enemies,  and  arraigned.  The  judge’s  name  was  Lord  Hate- 
good  ; their  indictment  was  one  and  the  same  in  substance, 
though  somewhat  varying  in  form ; the  contents  whereof 
was  this : That  they  were  enemies  to,  and  disturbers  of, 
the  trade ; that  they  had  made  commotions  and  divisions 
in  the  town,  and  had  won  a party  to  their  own  most 
dangerous  opinions,  in  contempt  of  the  law  of  their  prince. 

Then  Faithful  began  to  answer,  that  he  had  only  set 
himself  against  that  which  had  set  itself  against  Him  that 
is  higher  than  the  highest.  And,  said  he,  as  for  disturb- 
ance, I make  none,  being  myself  a man  of  peace : the 
parties  that  were  won  to  us,  were  won  by  beholding  our 
truth  and  innocence,  and  they  are  only  turned  from  the 
worse  to  the  better.  And  as  to  the  king  you  talk  of,  since 
he  is  Beelzebub,  the  enemy  of  our  Lord,  I defy  him  and 
all  his  angels. 

Then  proclamation  was  made,  that  they  that  had  aught 
to  say  for  their  lord  the  king  against  the  prisoner  at  the 


Their  in- 
dictment. 


Faithful 
answers  for 
himself. 


112 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Envy 

gins* 


bar,  should  forthwith  appear,  and  give  in  their  evidence. 
So  there  came  in  three  witnesses,  to  wit,  Envy,  Supersti- 
tion, and  Pickthank.  They  were  then  asked,  if  they  knew 
the  prisoner  at  the  bar;  and  what  they  had  to  say  for 
their  lord  the  king  against  him. 

be-  Then  stood  forth  Envy,  and  said  to  this  effect:  My 
lord,  I have  known  this  man  a long  time,  and  will  attest 
upon  oath  before  this  honourable  bench,  that  he  is 

J UDGE.  Hold — give  him  his  oath. 

So  they  sware  him.  Then  he  said.  My  lord,  this 
man,  notwithstanding  his  plausible  name,  is  one  of  the 
vilest  men  in  our  country;  he  neither  regardeth  prince 
nor  people,  law  nor  custom,  but  doth  all  that  he  can 
to  possess  all  men  with  certain  of  his  disloyal  notions, 
which  he  in  the  general  calls  principles  of  faith  and 
holiness.  And  in  particular,  I heard  him  once  myself 
affirm,  that  Christianity  and  the  customs  of  our  town  of 
Vanity  were  diametrically  opposite,  and  could  not  be 
reconciled.  By  which  saying,  my  lord,  he  doth  at  once 
not  only  condemn  all  our  laudable  doings,  but  us  in  the 
doing  of  them. 


113 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 

Then  did  the  judge  say  to  him,  Hast  thou  any  more  to 
say? 

Envy.  My  lord,  I could  say  much  more,  only  I would 
not  be  tedious  to  the  court.  Yet  if  need  be,  when  the 
other  gentlemen  have  given  in  their  evidence,  rather  than 
anything  shall  be  wanting  that  will  despatch  him,  I 
will  enlarge  my  testimony  against  him.  So  he  was  bid 
stand  by. 

Then  they  called  Superstition,  and  bid  him  look  upon  Supersti- 
the  prisoner  at  the  bar.  They  also  asked,  what  he  could  tlon  tolloW:> 
say  for  their  lord  the  king  against  him.  Then  they  sware 
him  ; so  he  began  : 

Supek.  My  lord,  I have  no  great  acquaintance  with 
this  man,  nor  do  I desire  to  have  further  knowledge  of 
him.  However,  this  I know,  that  he  is  a very  pestilent 
fellow,  from  some  discourse  the  other  day  that  I had  with 
him  in  this  town ; for  then,  talking  with  him,  I heard  him 
say,  that  our  religion  was  naught,  and  such  by  which  a man 
could  by  no  means  please  Grod.  Which  saying  of  his,  my 
lord,  your  lordship  very  well  knows  what  necessarily  thence 
will  follow,  to  wit,  that  we  still  do  worship  in  vain,  are  yet 


i 


114 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


Pickthank’s 

testimony. 


Sins  are  all 
lords,  and 
great  ones. 


Faithful’s 
defence  of 
himself. 


in  our  sins,  and  finally  sliall  be  damned : and  this  is  that 
which  I have  to  say. 

Then  was  Pickthank  sworn,  and  bid  say  what  he  knew 
in  the  behalf  of  their  lord  the  king  against  the  prisoner 
at  the  bar. 

Pick.  My  lord,  and  you  gentlemen  all,  this  fellow  I 
have  known  of  a long  time,  and  have  heard  him  speak 
things  that  ought  not  to  be  spoken ; for  he  hath  railed  on 
our  noble  prince  Beelzebub,  and  hath  spoken  contemptibly 
of  his  honourable  friends,  whose  names  are,  the  Lord  Old 
Man,  the  Lord  Carnal  Delight,  the  Lord  Luxurious,  the  Lord 
Desire  of  Vain  G-lory,  my  old  Lord  Lechery,  Sir  Having 
Grreedy,  with  all  the  rest  of  our  nobility : and  he  hath 
said,  moreover,  that  if  all  men  were  of  his  mind,  if  pos- 
sible, there  is  not  one  of  these  noblemen  should  have  any 
longer  a being  in  this  town.  Besides,  he  hath  not  been 
afraid  to  rail  on  you,  my  lord,  who  are  now  appointed  to 
be  his  judge,  calling  you  an  ungodly  villain,  with  many 
other  such  like  vilifying  terms,  with  which  he  hath  be- 
spattered most  of  the  gentry  of  our  town. 

When  this  Pickthank  had  told  his  tale,  the  judge 
directed  his  speech  to  the  prisoner  at  the  bar,  saying, 
Thou  runagate,  heretic,  and  traitor,  hast  thou  heard  what 
these  honest  gentlemen  have  witnessed  against  thee  ? 

Faith.  May  I speak  a few  words  in  my  own  defence  ? 

Judge.  Sirrah,  sirrah,  thou  deservest  to  live  no  longer, 
but  to  be  slain  immediately  upon  the  place ; yet  that  all 
men  may  see  our  gentleness  towards  thee,  let  us  hear  what 
thou  hast  to  say. 

Faith.  1.  I say,  then,  in  answer  to  what  Mr.  Envy 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


15 


hath  spoken,  I never  said  aught  but  this,  that  what  rule, 
or  laws,  or  custom,  or  people,  were  flat  against  the  word  of 
Grod,  are  diametrically  opposite  to  Christianity.  If  I have 


His  Honourable  Friends.” 

said  amiss  in  this,  convince  me  of  my  error,  and  I am 
ready  here  before  you  to  make  my  recantation. 

2.  As  to  the  second,  to  wit,  Mr.  Superstition,  and  his 

I 2 


116 

Pilgrims  Progress. 

The  judge’s 
speech  to 
the  jury. 

charge  against  me,  I said  only  this,  that  in  the  worship  of 
God  there  is  required  a divine  faith ; but  there  can  be  no 
divine  faith  without  a divine  revelation  of  the  will  of  God. 
Therefore,  whatever  is  thrust  into  the  worship  of  God,  that 
is  not  agreeable  to  divine  revelation,  cannot  be  done  but 
by  a human  faith,  which  faith  will  not  be  profitable  to 
eternal  life. 

3.  As  to  what  Mr.  Pickthank  hath  said,  I say,  (avoiding 
terms,  as  that  I am  said  to  rail,  and  the  like,)  that  the 
prince  of  this  town,  with  all  the  rabblement,  his  at- 
tendants, by  this  gentleman  named,  are  more  fit  for  a 
being  in  hell  than  in  this  town  and  country.  And  so  the 
Lord  have  mercy  upon  me. 

Then  the  judge  called  to  the  jury,  (who  all  this  while 
stood  by  to  hear  and  observe,)  Gentlemen  of  the  jury,  you 
see  this  man  about  whom  so  great  an  uproar  hath  been 
made  in  this  town ; you  have  also  heard  what  these 
worthy  gentlemen  have  witnessed  against  him;  also  you 
have  heard  his  reply  and  confession ; it  lieth  now  in  your 
breasts  to  hang  him,  or  save  his  life ; but  yet  I think  meet 
to  instruct  you  in  our  law. 

Exod.  i.  22.  There  was  an  act  made  in  the  days  of  Pharaoh  the 


Dan.  iii.  6. 
Dan.  vi.  7. 

great,  servant  to  our  prince,  that,  lest  those  of  a contrary 
religion  should  multiply,  and  grow  too  strong  for  him, 
their  males  should  be  thrown  into  the  river.  There  was 
also  an  act  made  in  the  days  of  Nebuchadnezzar  the  great, 
another  of  his  servants,  that  whoever  would  not  fall  down 
and  worship  his  golden  image,  should  be  thrown  into  a 
fiery  furnace.  There  was  also  an  act  made  in  the  days  of 
Darius,  that  whoso  for  some  time  called  upon  any  God  but 

Dan.  vi.  7. 


DtYY  «!JKRbT!T  iOK* 


PIC  KT 


K. 


Pilgrim1  s Progress. 


117 


him,  should  be  cast  into  the  lions’  den.  Now  the  sub- 
stance of  these  laws  this  rebel  has  broken,  not  only  in 
thought,  (which  is  not  to  be  borne,)  but  also  in  word  and 
deed ; which  must,  therefore,  needs  be  intolerable. 

For  that  of  Pharaoh,  his  law  was  made  upon  a supposi- 
tion, to  prevent  mischief,  no  crime  being  yet  apparent ; 
but  here  is  a crime  apparent.  For  the  second  and  third, 
you  see  he  disputeth  against  our  religion ; and  for  the  treason 
that  he  hath  confessed,  he  deserveth  to  die  the  death. 

Then  went  the  jury  out,  whose  names  were  Mr.  Blind- 
man,  Mr.  No-good,  Mr.  Malice,  Mr.  Love-lust,  Mr;  Live- 
loose,  Mr.  Heady,  Mr.  High-mind,  Mr.  Enmity,  Mr.  Liar, 

Mr.  Cruelty,  Mr.  Hatelight,  and  Mr.  Implacable ; who 
every  one  gave  in  his  private  verdict  against  him  among 
themselves,  and  afterwards  unanimously  concluded  to 
bring  him  in  guilty  before  the  judge.  And  first  among 
themselves,  Mr.  Blindman,  the  foreman,  said,  I see  clearly 
that  this  man  is  a heretic.  Then  said  Mr.  No-good,  Away 
with  such  a fellow  from  the  earth.  Ay,  said  Mr.  Malice, 
for  I hate  the  very  look  of  him.  Then  said  Mr.  Love-lust, 

I could  never  endure  him.  Nor  I,  said  Mr.  Live-loose,  for 
he  would  always  be  condemning  my  way.  Hang  him, 
hang  him,  said  Mr.  Heady.  A sorry  scrub,  said  Mr.  High- 
mind.  My  heart  riseth  against  him,  said  Mr.  Enmity. 

He  is  a rogue,  said  Mr.  Liar.  Hanging  is  too  good  for 
him,  said  Mr.  Cruelty.  Let  us  despatch  him  out  of  the 
way,  said  Mr.  Hate-light.  Then  said  Mr.  Implacable,  Theycon- 
Might  I have  all  the  world  given  me,  I could  not  be  re-  bring  him 
conciled  to  him ; therefore  let  us  forthwith  bring  him  in  deith!!ty  ° 
guilty  of  death. 

I 3 


118 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


The  cruel 
death  of 
Faithful. 


Christian  is 
still  alive. 


Christian 
has  another 
companion. 


And  so  they  did ; therefore  he  was  presently  condemned 
to  be  had  from  the  place  where  he  was,  to  the  place  from 
whence  he  came,  and  there  to  be  put  to  the  most  cruel 
death  that  could  be  invented. 

They,  therefore,  brought  him  out,  to  do  with  him 
according  to  their  law ; and  first  they  scourged  him,  then 
they  buffeted  him,  then  they  lanced  his  flesh  with  knives ; 
after  that  they  stoned  him  with  stones ; then  pricked  him 
with  their  swords ; and  last  of  all  they  burned  him  to 
ashes  at  the  stake.  Thus  came  Faithful  to  his  end. 

Now  I saw,  that  there  stood  behind  the  multitude  a 
chariot  and  a couple  of  horses  waiting  for  Faithful,  who 
(so  soon  as  his  adversaries  had  despatched  him,)  was  taken 
up  into  it,  and  straightway  was  carried  up  through  the 
clouds  with  sound  of  trumpet,  the  nearest  way  to  the 
celestial  gate.  But  as  for  Christian,  he  had  some  respite, 
and  was  remanded  back  to  prison;  so  he  there  remained 
for  a space.  But  He  who  overrules  all  things,  having  the 
power  of  their  rage  in  his  own  hand,  so  wrought  it  about, 
that  Christian  for  that  time  escaped  them,  and  went  his 
way. 

And  as  he  went  he  sang,  saying, 

Well,  Faithful,  thou  hast  faithfully  profest 
Unto  thy  Lord,  with  whom  thou  shalt  be  blest, 

When  faithless  ones,  with  all  their  vain  delights. 

Are  crying  out  under  their  hellish  plights: 

Sing,  Faithful,  sing,  and  let  thy  name  survive, 

For  though  they  killed  thee,  thou  art  yet  alive. 


Now  I saw  in  my  dream,  that  Christian  went  not  forth 
alone ; for  there  was  one  whose  name  was  Hopeful,  ( being 


•IE 


Tl 


JVRY. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


1 10 


so  made  by  the  beholding  of  Christian  and  Faithful  in 
their  words  and  behaviour,  in  their  sufferings  at  the  fair,) 
who  joined  himself  unto  him,  and  entering  into  a bro- 
therly covenant,  told  him  that  he  would  be  his  companion. 
Thus  one  died  to  bear  testimony  to  the  truth,  and  another 
rises  out  of  his  ashes  to  be  a companion  with  Christian  in 
his  pilgrimage.  This  Hopeful  also  told  Christian,  that 
there  were  many  more  of  the  men  in  the  fair  that  would 
take  their  time  and  follow  after. 

So  I saw,  that  quickly  after  they  were  got  out  of  the 
fair  they  overtook  one  that  was  going  before  them,  whose 
name  was  By-ends;  so  they  said  to  him,  What  country- 
man, sir  ? and  how  far  go  you  this  way  ? He  told  them, 
that  he  came  from  the  town  of  Fair-speech,  and  he  was 
going  to  the  celestial  city ; but  told  them  not  his  name. 

From  Fair-speech?  said  Christian;  is  there  any  good 
that  lives  there  ? 

By.  Yes,  said  By-ends,  I hope. 

Che.  Pray,  sir,  what  may  I call  you  ? 

By.  I am  a stranger  to  you,  and  you  to  me ; if  you  be 
going  this  way,  I shall  be  glad  of  your  company ; if  not, 
I must  be  content. 

Che.  This  town  of  Fair-speech,  I have  heard  of  it; 
and,  as  I remember,  they  say  it ’s  a wealthy  place. 

By.  Yes,  I will  assure  you  that  it  is ; and  I have  very 
many  rich  kindred  there. 

Che.  Pray  who  are  your  kindred  there,  if  a man  may 
be  so  bold  ? 

By.  Almost  the  whole  town ; but  in  particular,  my 
Lord  Turn-about,  my  Lord  Time-server,  my  Lord  Fair- 


There  are 
more  of  the 
men  of  the 
fair  will 
follow. 

They  over- 
take By- 
ends. 


Prov.  xxvi. 
25. 


By-ends 
loth  to  tell 
his  name. 


I 4 


120 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


speech,  from  whose  ancestors  that  town  first  took  its  name ; 
also  Mr.  Smooth-man,  Mr.  Facing-both-wavs,  Mr.  Any- 
thing; and  the  parson  of  our  parish,  Mr.  Two-tongues, 


was  my  mother’s  own  brother,  by  father’s  side : and,  to  tell 
you  the  truth,  I am  become  a gentleman  of  good  quality  ; 
yet  my  great  grandfather  was  but  a waterman,  looking  one 
way  and  rowing  another,  and  I got  most  of  my  estate  by 
the  same  occupation. 

Chr.  Are  you  a married  man? 


MOPEFVL. 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


121 


By.  Yes,  and  my  wife  is  a very  virtuous  woman,  the  The  wife 
daughter  of  a virtuous  woman ; she  was  my  Lady  Feigning’s  of  By-ends, 
daughter  ; therefore  she  came  of  a very  honourable  family, 


My  Lord  Time-server. 

and  is  arrived  to  such  a pitch  of  breeding,  that  she  knows 
how  to  carry  it  to  all,  even  to  prince  and  peasant.  ’Tis 
true,  we  somewhat  differ  in  religion  from  those  of  the  Where  By- 
stricter  sort,  yet  but  in  two  small  points : First,  we  never  fr0m  others 
strive  against  wind  and  tide.  Secondly,  we  are  always  m iellgl0n’ 
most  zealous  when  Religion  goes  in  his  silver  slippers : we 


122 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


love  much  to  walk  with  him  in  the  street,  if  the  sun  shines, 
and  the  people  applaud  him. 

Then  Christian  stepped  a little  aside  to  his  fellow  Hopeful, 


My  Lord  Fair-speech. 


saying,  It  runs  in  my  mind  that  this  is  one  By-ends,  of 
Fair-speech ; and  if  it  be  he,  we  have  as  very  a knave  in 
our  company  as  dwelleth  in  all  these  parts.  Then  said 
Hopeful,  Ask  him ; methinks  he  should  not  be  ashamed 
of  his  name.  So  Christian  came  up  with  him  again,  and 
said,  Sir,  you  talk  as  if  you  knew  something  more  than  all 


NY  LADY  VEIGm«>£>  DAVSKltR. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


123 


the  world  doth ; and,  if  I take  not  my  mark  amiss,  I deem 
I have  half  a guess  of  you.  Is  not  your  name  Mr.  By-ends, 
of  Fair-speech  ? 


Mr.  Smoothman. 

By.  This  is  not  my  name ; but,  indeed,  it  is  a nick- 
name that  is  given  me  by  some  that  cannot  abide  me,  and 
I must  be  content  to  bear  it  as  a reproach,  as  other  good 
men  have  borne  theirs  before  me. 

Chr.  But  did  you  never  give  an  occasion  to  men  to 
call  you  by  this  name? 


124 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


How  By- 
ends  got  hi 
name. 


By.  Never,  never ! The  worst  that  ever  I did  to  give 
them  an  occasion  to  give  me  this  name  was,  that  I had 
always  the  luck  to  jump  in  my  judgment  with  the  present 


Mr.F  acin  g 'both-ways. 

way  of  the  times,  whatever  it  was,  and  my  chance  was  to 
get  thereby ; but  if  things  are  thus  cast  upon  me,  let  me 
count  them  a blessing ; but  let  not  the  malicious  load  me, 
therefore,  with  reproach. 

Che.  I thought,  indeed,  that  you  were  the  man  that  I 
heard  of ; and  to  tell  you  what  I think,  I fear  this  name 


Ill ■■ 


M-  HOLD-THE-YORLD*"  W BY-ENDS 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


25 


belongs  to  you  more  properly  than  you  are  willing  we 
should  think  it  doth. 

Br.  Well,  if  you  will  thus  imagine,  I cannot  help  it ; 


Mr  Anything. 


you  shall  find  me  a fair  company-keeper,  if  you  will  still 
admit  me  your  associate. 

Chr.  If  you  will  go  with  us,  you  must  go  against  wind 
and  tide ; the  which,  I perceive,  is  against  your  opinion : 
you  must  also  own  Religion  in  his  rags,  as  well  as  when 
in  his  silver  slippers  ; and  stand  by  him,  too,  when  bound 


He  desires 
to  keep 
company 
with  Chris- 
tian. 


126 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 

in  irons,  as  well  as  when  he  walketh  the  streets  with 
applause. 

By.  You  must  not  impose,  nor  lord  it  over  my  faith ; 


Mr.  Two-tongues, 


By-ends 
and  they 
part. 


leave  me  to  my  liberty,  and  let  me  go  with  you. 

Che.  Not  a step  farther,  unless  you  will  do  in  what  l 
propound  as  we. 

Then  said  By-ends,  I shall  never  desert  my  old  prin- 
ciples, since  they  are  harmless  and  profitable.  If  I may 
not  go  with  you,  I must  do  as  I did  before  you  overtook 


j-f  SAVE-ALL 


M?  MONEY- LOVE. 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


127 


me,  even  go  by  myself,  until  some  overtake  me  that  will 
be  glad  of  my  company. 

Now  I saw  in  my  dream,  that  Christian  and  Hopeful 
forsook  him,  and  kept  their  distance  before  him ; but  one 
of  them,  looking  back,  saw  three  men  following  Mr. 
By-ends;  and,  behold,  as  they  came  up  with  him,  he 
made  them  a very  low  congee ; and  they  also  gave  him  a 
compliment.  The  men’s  names  were,  Mr.  Hold-the-world, 
Mr.  Money-love,  and  Mr.  Save-all,  men  that  Mr.  By-ends 
had  formerly  been  acquainted  with,  for  in  their  minority 
they  were  schoolfellows,  and  taught  by  one  Mr.  Grripe-man, 
a schoolmaster  in  Love-gain,  which  is  a market-town  in 
the  county  of  Coveting,  in  the  North.  This  schoolmaster 
taught  them  the  art  of  getting,  either  by  violence,  cozenage, 
flattery,  lying,  or  by  putting  on  a guise  of  religion ; and 
these  four  gentlemen  had  attained  much  of  the  art  of 
their  master,  so  that  they  could  each  of  them  have  kept 
such  a school  themselves. 

Well,  when  they  had,  as  I said,  thus  saluted  each  other, 
Mr.  Money-love  said  to  Mr.  By-ends,  Who  are  they  upon 
the  road  before  us?  for  Christian  and  Hopeful  were  yet 
within  view. 

By.  They  are  a couple  of  far  countrymen,  that,  after 
their  mode,  are  going  on  pilgrimage. 

Money.  Alas ! why  did  not  they  stay,  that  we  might 
have  had  their  good  company  ? for  they  and  we,  and  you, 
sir,  I hope  are  all  going  on  a pilgrimage. 

By.  We  are  so,  indeed ; but  the  men  before  us  are  so 
rigid,  and  love  so  much  their  own  notions,  and  do  also  so 
lightly  esteem  the  opinions  of  others,  that  let  a man  be 


He  has  new 
compa- 
nions. 


By-ends’ 
character  ot’ 
the  pil- 
grims. 


128 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


ever  so  godly,  yet  ifit©  jumps  not  with  them  in  all  things, 
they  thrust  him  quite  out  of  their  company. 

Save.  That  is  bad ; but  we  read  of  some  that  are 


righteous  overmuch,  and  such  men’s  rigidness  prevails 
with  them  to  judge  and  condemn  all  but  themselves.  But 
I pray,  what,  and  how  many,  were  the  things  wherein  you 
differed  ? 

By.  Why  they,  after  their  headstrong  manner,  conclude 
that  it  is  their  duty  to  rush  on  their  journey  all  weathers; 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


129 


and  I am  for  waiting  for  wind  and  tide.  They  are  for 
hazarding  all  for  Grod  at  a clap ; and  I am  for  taking  all 
advantages  to  secure  my  life  and  estate.  They  are  for 
holding  their  notions,  though  all  other  men  be  against 
them  ; but  I am  for  religion  in  what,  and  so  far  as,  the 
times  and  my  safety  will  bear  it.  They  are  for  Eeligion 
when  in  rags  and  contempt ; but  I am  for  him  when  he 
walks  in  his  silver  slippers,  in  the  sunshine,  and  with 
applause. 

Hold-the-World.  Ay,  and  hold  you  there  still,  good 
Mr.  By-ends ; for,  for  my  part,  I can  count  him  but  a fool, 
that  having  the  liberty  to  keep  what  he  has,  shall  be  so 
unwise  to  lose  it.  Let  us  be  wise  as  serpents.  It  is  best 
to  make  hay  while  the  sun  shines.  You  see  how  the  bee 
lieth  still  all  winter,  and  bestirs  her  only  when  she  can 
have  profit  with  pleasure.  Grod  sends  sometimes  rain,  and 
sometimes  sunshine ; if  they  be  such  fools  to  go  through 
the  first,  yet  let  us  be  content  to  take  fair  weather  along 
with  us.  For  my  part,  I like  that  religion  best  that  will 
stand  with  the  security  of  Grod’s  good  blessings  unto  us ; 
for  who  can  imagine,  that  is  ruled  by  his  reason,  since 
Grod  has  bestowed  upon  us  the  good  things  of  this  life,  but 
that  he  would  have  us  keep  them  for  his  sake  ? Abraham 
and  Solomon  grew  rich  in  religion  ; and  Job  says,  that  a 
good  man  shall  lay  up  gold  as  dust;  but  he  must  not  be 
such  as  the  men  before  us,  if  they  be  as  you  have  described 
them. 

Save.  I think  that  we  are  all  agreed  in  this  matter ; 
and  therefore  there  needs  no  more  words  about  it. 

Money.  No,  there  needs  no  more  words  about  this 

K 


130  Pilgrim's  Progress. 

matter  indeed ; for  lie  that  believes  neither  Scripture  nor 
reason,  (and  you  see  we  have  both  on  our  side,)  neither 
knows  his  own  liberty  nor  seeks  his  own  safety. 

By.  My  brethren,  we  are,  as  you  see,  going  all  on 
pilgrimage ; and  for  our  better  diversion  from  things  that 
are  bad,  give  me  leave  to  propound  unto  you  this  question. 

Suppose  a man,  a minister  or  a tradesman,  &c.,  should 
have  an  advantage  lie  before  him  to  get  the  good  blessings 
of  this  life,  yet  so  as  that  he  can  by  no  means  come  by 
them,  except,  in  appearance  at  least,  he  becomes  extra- 
ordinary zealous  in  some  points  of  religion  that  he  meddled 
not  with  before ; may  he  not  use  this  means  to  attain  his 
end,  and  yet  be  a right  honest  man  ? 

Money.  I see  the  bottom  of  your  question ; and,  with 
these  gentlemen’s  good  leave,  I will  endeavour  to  shape 
you  an  answer.  And  first,  to  speak  to  your  question  as  it 
concerneth  a minister  himself : suppose  a minister,  a 
worthy  man,  possessed  but  of  a very  small  benefice,  and 
has  in  his  eye  a greater,  more  fat  and  plump  by  far ; he 
has  also  now  an  opportunity  of  getting  it,  yet  so  as  by 
being  more  studious,  by  preaching  more  frequently  and 
zealously,  and,  because  the  temper  of  the  people  requires 
it,  by  altering  of  some  of  his  principles  ; for  my  part,  I see 
no  reason  why  a man  may  not  do  this,  provided  he  has  a 
call,  ay,  and  more  a grea,t  deal  besides,  and  yet  be  an 
honest  man.  For  why? 

1 . His  desire  of  a greater  benefice  is  lawful,  (this  cannot 
be  contradicted,)  since  it  is  set  before  him  by  Providence; 
so  then  he  may  get  it  if  he  can,  making  no  question  for 
conscience  sake. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


131 


2.  Besides,  his  desire  after  that  benefice  makes  him  more 
studious,  a more  zealous  preacher,  &c.,  and  so  makes  him 
a better  man,  yea,  makes  him  better  improve  his  parts, 
which  is  according  to  the  mind  of  G-od. 

3.  Now,  as  for  his  complying  with  the  temper  of  his 
people,  by  deserting,  to  serve  them,  some  of  his  principles, 
this  argueth,  1.  That  he  is  of  a self-denying-temper.  2. 
Of  a sweet  and  winning  deportment.  And,  3.  So  more 
fit  for  the  ministerial  function. 

4.  I conclude,  then,  that  a minister  that  changes  a small 
for  a great,  should  not,  for  so  doing,  be  judged  as  covetous; 
but  rather,  since  he  is  improved  in  his  parts  and  industry 
hereby,  be  counted  as  one  that  pursues  his  call,  and  the 
opportunity  put  into  his  hand  to  do  good. 

And  now  to  the  second  part  of  the  question,  which  con- 
cerns the  tradesman  you  mention.  Suppose  such  an  one 
to  have  but  a poor  employ  in  the  world,  but  by  becoming 
religious,  he  may  mend  his  market,  perhaps  get  a rich 
wife,  or  more  and  far  better  customers  to  his  shop;  for  my 
part,  I see  no  reason  but  this  may  be  lawfully  done.  For 
why? 

1.  To  become  religious  is  a virtue,  by  what  means  soever 
a man  becomes  so. 

2.  Nor  is  it  unlawful  to  get  a rich  wife,  or  more  custom 
to  my  shop. 

3.  Besides,  the  man  that  gets  these  by  becoming  religious, 
gets  that  which  is  good  of  them  that  are  good,  by  becoming 
good  himself;  so  then  here  is  a good  wife,  and  good 
customers,  and  good  gain,  and  all  these  by  becoming  re- 

K 2 


132 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


ligious,  which  is  good ; therefore,  to  become  religious  to 
get  all  these  is  a good  and  profitable  design. 

This  answer  thus  made  by  Mr.  Money-love  to  Mr.  By- 
ends'  question,  was  highly  applauded  by  them  all ; where- 
fore they  concluded  upon  the  whole,  that  it  was  most 
wholesome  and  advantageous.  And  because,  as  they 
thought,  no  man  was  able  to  contradict  it,  and  because 
Christian  and  Hopeful  were  yet  within  call,  they  jointly 
agreed  to  assault  them  with  the  question  as  soon  as  they 
overtook  them ; and  the  rather,  because  they  had  opposed 
Mr.  By-ends  before.  So  they  called  after  them,  and  they 
stopped  and  stood  still  till  they  came  up  to  them ; but 
they  concluded  as  they  went,  that  not  Mr.  By-ends,  but 
old  Mr.  Hold-the-World,  should  propound  the  question  to 
them,  because,  as  they  supposed,  their  answer  to  him  would 
be  without  the  remainder  of  that  heat,  that  was  kindled 
betwixt  Mr.  By-ends  and  them  at  their  parting  a little 
before. 

So  they  came  up  to  each  other,  and  after  a short  salu- 
tation, Mr.  Hold-the-World  propounded  the  question  to 
Christian  and  his  fellow,  and  bid  them  to  answer  it  if  they 
could. 

Then  said  Christian,  Even  a babe  in  religion  may  answer 
John  vi.  26.  ten  thousand  such  questions.  For  if  it  be  unlawful  to  fol- 
low Christ  for  loaves,  as  it  is,  how  much  more  abominable  is 
it  to  make  of  him  and  religion  a stalking-horse  to  get  and 
enjoy  the  world ! Nor  do  we  find  any  other  than  heathens, 
hypocrites,  devils,  and  witches,  that  are  of  this  opinion. 

1.  Heathens:  for  when  Hamor  and  Shechem  had  a 
mind  to  the  daughter  and  cattle  of  Jacob,  and  saw  that 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


133 


there  was  no  way  for  them  to  come  at  them  but  by  becom- 
ing circumcised,  they  said  to  their  companions,  If  every  male 
of  us  be  circumcised,  as  they  are  circumcised,  shall  not 
their  cattle,  and  their  substance,  and  every  beast  of  theirs 
be  ours  ? Their  daughters  and  their  cattle  were  that  which 
they  sought  to  obtain,  and  their  religion  the  stalking- 
horse  they  made  use  of  to  come  at  them.  Read  the  whole 
story. 

2.  The  hypocritical  Pharisees  were  also  of  this  religion: 
long  prayers  were  their  pretence;  but  to  get  widows’ 
houses  was  their  intent,  and  greater  damnation  was  from 
Grod  their  judgment. 

3.  Judas  the  devil  was  also  of  this  religion : he  was 
religious  for  the  bag,  that  he  might  be  possessed  of  what 
was  put  therein ; but  he  was  lost,  cast  away,  and  the  very 
son  of  perdition. 

4.  Simon  the  wizard  was  of  this  religion  too;  for  he 
would  have  had  the  Holy  Grhost,  that  he  might  have  got 
money  therewith ; and  his  sentence  from  Peter’s  mouth 
was  according. 

5.  Neither  will  it  go  out  of  my  mind,  but  that  that  man 
who  takes  up  religion  for  the  world,  will  throw  away 
religion  for  the  world;  for  so  surely  as  Judas  designed  the 
world  in  becoming  religious,  so  surely  * did  he  also  sell 
religion  and  his  Master  for  the  same.  To  answer  the 
question,  therefore,  affirmatively,  as  I perceive  you  have 
done,  and  to  accept  of,  as  authentic,  such  answer,  is 
heathenish,  hypocritical,  and  devilish;  and  your  reward 
will  be  according  to  your  works. 

Then  they  stood  staring  one  upon  another,  but  had  not 


Gen.xxxiv. 

20—24. 


Luke  xx. 
46,  47. 


Acts  viii. 
19—22. 


k 3 


134 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


The  ease 
that  pil- 
grims have 
is  but  little 
in  this  life. 


Lucre-hill, 
a dangerous 
hill. 


Demas  at 
the  hill 
Lucre. 


He  calls  to 
Christian 
and  Hope- 
ful to  come 
to  him. 


wherewith  to  answer  Christian.  Hopeful  also  approved  of 
the  soundness  of  Christian’s  answer ; so  there  was  a great 
silence  among  them.  Mr.  By-ends  and  his  company  also 
staggered,  and  kept  behind,  that  Christian  and  Hopeful 
might  outgo  them.  Then  said  Christian  to  his  fellow,  If 
these  men  cannot  stand  before  the  sentence  of  men,  what 
will  they  do  with  the  sentence  of  Grod  ? And  if  they  are 
mute  when  dealt  with  by  vessels  of  clay,  what  will  they 
do  when  they  shall  be  rebuked  by  the  flames  of  a devour- 
ing fire ! 

Then  Christian  and  Hopeful  outwent  them  again,  and 
went  till  they  came  at  a delicate  plain,  called  Ease,  where 
they  went  with  much  content:  but  that  plain  was  but 
narrow,  so  they  were  quickly  got  over  it.  Now  at  the 
farther  side  of  that  plain  was  a little  hill,  called  Lucre, 
and  in  that  hill  a silver  mine,  which  some  of  them  that 
had  formerly  gone  that  way,  because  of  the  rarity  of  it, 
had  turned  aside  to  see ; but  going  too  near  the  brim  of 
the  pit,  the  ground,  being  deceitful  under  them,  broke, 
and  they  were  slain : some  also  had  been  maimed  there, 
and  could  not,  to  their  dying  day,  be  their  own  men  again. 

Then  I saw  in  my  dream,  that  a little  off  the  road,  over 
against  the  silver  mine,  stood  Demas  (gentleman-like)  to 
call  to  passengers  to  come  and  see ; wdio  said  to  Christian 
and  his  fellow.  Ho  ! turn  aside  hither,  and  I will  show  you 
a thing. 

Chr.  What  thing  so  deserving  as  to  turn  us  out  of  the 
way? 

Delias.  Here  is  a silver  mine,  and  some  digging  in  it 
for  treasure ; if  you  will  come,  with  a little  pains  you  may 
richly  provide  for  yourselves. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 

Hope.  Then  said  Hopeful,  let  us  go  see. 

Che.  Not  I,  said  Christian;  I have  heard  of  this  place 
before  now,  and  how  many  have  there  been  slain:  and, 
besides,  that  treasure  is  a snare  to  those  that  seek  it,  for  it 
hindereth  them  in  their  pilgrimage. 

Then  Christian  called  to  Demas,  saying,  Is  not  the  place 
dangerous?  Hath  it  not  hindered  many  in  their  pil- 
grimage ? 

Demas.  Not  very  dangerous,  except  to  those  that  are 
careless ; but  withal,  he  blushed  as  he  spake. 

Chr.  Then  said  Christian  to  Hopeful,  Let  us  not  stir 
a step,  but  still  keep  on  our  way. 

Hope.  I will  warrant  you,  when  By-ends  comes  up,  if 
he  hath  the  same  invitation  as  we,  he  will  turn  in  thither 
to  see. 

Chr.  No  doubt  thereof,  for  his  principles  lead  him 
that  way,  and  a hundred  to  one  but  he  dies  there. 

Demas.  Then  Demas  called  again,  saying,  But  will  you 
not  come  over  and  see  ? 

Chr.  Then  Christian  roundly  answered,  saying,  Demas, 
thou  art  an  enemy  to  the  right  ways  of  the  Lord  of  this 
way,  and  hast  been  already  condemned  for  thine  own  turn- 
ing aside,  by  one  of  his  Majesty’s  judges,  and  why  seekest 
thou  to  bring  us  into  the  like  condemnation  ? Besides,  if 
we  at  all  turn  aside,  our  Lord  the  king  will  certainly  hear 
thereof,  and  will  there  put  us  to  shame,  where  we  would 
stand  with  boldness  before  him. 

Demas  cried  again,  that  he  also  was  one  of  their  fra- 
ternity ; and  that  if  they  would  tarry  a little,  he  also  him- 
self would  walk  with  them. 


135 


Hopeful 
tempted  to 
f?o,  but 
Christian 
holds  him 
back. 


Hosea  iv. 
16—19. 


Christian 
roundeth  up 
Demas. 

2 Tim.  iv. 
10. 


K 4 


136 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


2 Kings  v. 
20—27 ; 
Matt.  xxvi. 
14,  15; 
xxvii.  3 — 5. 


Bv-ends 
goes  over  to 
Demas. 


They  see  a 

strange 

monument. 


Chr.  Then  said  Christian,  What  is  thy  name  ? Is  it 
not  the  same  by  the  which  I have  called  thee  ? 

Demas.  Yes,  my  name  is  Demas;  I am  the  son  of 
Abraham. 

Chr.  I know  you  ; Grehazi  was  your  great  grandfather, 
and  Judas  your  father,  and  you  have  trod  in  their  steps;  it 
is  but  a devilish  prank  that  thou  usest;  thy  father  was 
hanged  for  a traitor,  and  thou  deservest  no  better  reward. 
Assure  thyself,  that  when  we  come  to  the  King,  we  will 
tell  him  of  this  thy  behaviour.  Thus  they  went  their  way. 

By  this  time  By-ends  and  his  companions  were  come 
again  within  sight,  and  they  at  the  first  beck  went  over  to 
Demas.  Now,  whether  they  fell  into  the  pit  by  looking 
over  the  brink  thereof,  or  whether  they  went  down  to  dig, 
or  whether  they  were  smothered  in  the  bottom  by  the 
damps  that  commonly  arise,  of  these  things  I am  not 
certain ; but  this  I observed,  that  they  never  were  seen 
again  in  the  way.  Then  sang  Christian  : 

By-ends  and  silver  Demas  both  agree  ; 

One  calls,  the  other  runs,  that  he  may  be 
A sharer  in  his  lucre  : so  these  two 
Take  up  in  this  world,  and  no  farther  go. 

Now  I saw,  that  just  on  the  other  side  of  this  plain,  the 
pilgrims  came  to  a place  where  stood  an  old  monument 
hard  by  the  highway-side,  at  the  sight  of  which  they  were 
both  concerned,  because  of  the  strangeness  of  the  form 
thereof ; for  it  seemed  to  them  as  if  it  had  been  a woman 
transformed  into  the  shape  of  a pillar.  Here,  therefore, 
they  stood  looking  and  looking  upon  it,  but  could  not  for 
a time  tell  what  they  should  make  thereof.  At  last 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


137 


Hopeful  espied  written  above  upon  the  head  thereof  a 

writing  in  an  unusual  hand;  but  he  being  no  scholar, 

called  to  Christian  (for  he  was  learned)  to  see  if  he  could 

pick  out  the  meaning : so  he  came,  and  after  a little  laying 

of  letters  together,  he  found  the  same  to  be  this,  Remember 

Lot’s  Wife.  So  he  read  it  to  his  fellow ; after  which  they 

both  concluded,  that  that  was  the  pillar  of  salt  into  which 

Lot’s  wife  was  turned,  for  her  looking  back  with  a covetous  Gen.  xix. 

26 

heart,  when  she  was  going  from  Sodom.  Which  sudden 
and  amazing  sight  gave  them  occasion  of  this  discourse. 

Chr.  Ah,  my  brother!  this  is  a seasonable  sight,  it 
came  opportunely  to  us  after  the  invitation  which  Demas 
gave  us  to  come  over  to  view  the  hill  Lucre ; and  had  we 


Lot’s  Wife 


gone  over,  as  he  desired  us,  and  as  thou  wast  inclined  to 
do,  my  brother,  we  had,  for  aught  I know,  been  made  our- 
selves a spectacle  for  those  that  shall  come  after,  to  be- 
hold. 


138 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Numb.  xvi. 
31,  32; 
xxvi.  9,  10. 


Hope.  I am  sorry  that  I was  so  foolish,  and  am  made 
to  wonder  that  I am  not  now  as  Lot’s  wife ; for  wherein 
was  the  difference  betwixt  her  sin  and  mine  ? She  only 
looked  back,  and  I had  a desire  to  go  see.  Let  grace  be 
adored ; and  let  me  be  ashamed  that  ever  such  a thing 
should  be  in  mine  heart. 

Chr.  Let  us  take  notice  of  what  we  see  here,  for  our 
help  for  time  to  come.  This  woman  escaped  one  judg- 
ment, for  she  fell  not  by  the  destruction  of  Sodom ; yet  she 
was  destroyed  by  another,  as  we  see ; she  is  turned  into  a 
pillar  of  salt. 

Hope.  True,  and  she  may  be  to  us  both  caution  and 
example ; caution,  that  we  should  shun  her  sin,  or  a sign 
of  what  judgment  will  overtake  such  as  shall  not  be  pre- 
vented by  this  caution  ; so  Korah,  Dathan  and  Abiram, 
with  the  two  hundred  and  fifty  men  that  perished  in  their 
sin,  did  also  become  a sign  or  example  to  others  to  beware. 
But  above  all,  I muse  at  one  thing,  to  wit,  how  Demas  and 
his  fellows  can  stand  so  confidently  yonder  to  look  for  that 
treasure,  which  this  woman  but  for  looking  behind  her 
after  (for  we  read  not  that  she  stepped  one  foot  out  of  the 
way)  was  turned  into  a pillar  of  salt ; especially  since  the 
judgment  which  overtook  her  did  but  make  her  an  example 
within  sight  of  where  they  are  ; for  they  cannot  choose  but 
see  her,  did  they  but  lift  up  their  eyes. 

Chr.  It  is  a thing  to  be  wondered  at,  and  it  argueth 
that  their  hearts  are  grown  desperate  in  the  case ; and  I 
cannot  tell  who  to  compare  them  to  so  fitly,  as  to  them 
that  pick  pockets  in  the  presence  of  the  judge,  or  that  will 
cut  purses  under  the  gallows.  It  is  said  of  the  men  of 


Pilgrim's  Pi  ■ og  i 'ess. 


130 


Sodom,  that  they  were  sinners  exceedingly,  because  they 
were  sinners  before  the  Lord,  that  is,  in  his  eyesight,  and 
notwithstanding  the  kindnesses  that  he  had  showed  them  ; 
for  the  land  of  Sodom  was  now  like  the  garden  of  Eden 
heretofore.  This,  therefore,  provoked  him  the  more  to 
jealousy,  and  made  their  plague  as  hot  as  the  fire  of  the 
Lord  out  of  heaven  could  make  it.  And  it  is  most  ration- 
ally to  be  concluded,  that  such,  even  such  as  these  are, 
that  shall  sin  in  the  sight,  yea,  and  that  too  in  despite  of 
such  examples  that  are  set  continually  before  them  to 
caution  them  to  the  contrary,  must  be  partakers  of  severest 
judgments. 

Hope.  Doubtless  thou  hast  said  the  truth ; but  what  a 
mercy  is  it  that  neither  thou,  but  especially  I,  am  not  made 
myself  this  example  ! This  ministereth  occasion  to  us  to 
thank  Grod,  to  fear  before  him,  and  always  to  remember 
Lot’s  wife. 

I saw  then  that  they  went  on  their  way  to  a pleasant 
river,  which  David  the  king  called  the  river  of  Grod ; but 
John,  the  river  of  the  water  of  life.  Now  their  way  lay 
just  upon  the  bank  of  this  river  : here,  therefore,  Christian 
and  his  companion  walked  with  great  delight ; they  drank 
also  of  the  water  of  the  river,  which  was  pleasant  and 
enlivening  to  their  weary  spirits.  Besides,  on  the  banks 
of  this  river,  on  either  side,  were  green  trees  with  all  man- 
ner of  fruit ; and  the  leaves  they  ate  to  prevent  surfeits, 
and  other  diseases  that  are  incident  to  those  that  heat  their 
blood  by  travels.  On  either  side  of  the  river  was  also  a 
meadow,  curiously  beautified  with  lilies ; and  it  was  green 
all  the  year  long.  In  this  meadow  they  lay  down  and  slept, 


Gen.  xiii. 
10—13. 


A river. 

Psa.  lxv.  9 ; 
Rev.  xxii. 

1 ; Ezek. 
xlvii.  1—9. 


Trees  by 
the  river. 
The  fruit 
and  leaves 
of  the  trees. 

A meadow 
in  which 
they  lie 
down  to 
sleep. 


140 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Psa.  xxiii. 

2 ; Isa.  xiv. 
30. 


Numb.  xxi. 
4. 


By-path 

meadow. 


One  tempt- 
ation makes 
way  for  an- 
other. 


for  here  they  might  lie  down  safely.  When  they  awoke, 
they  gathered  again  of  the  fruit  of  the  trees,  and  drank 
again  of  the  water  of  the  river,  and  then  lay  down  again 
to  sleep.  Thus  they  did  several  days  and  nights.  Then 
they  sang: 

Behold  ye  how  these  crystal  streams  do  glide, 

To  comfort  pilgrims  by  the  highway-side. 

The  meadows  green,  besides  their  fragrant  smell, 

Yield  dainties  for  them  ; and  he  who  can  tell 
What  pleasant  fruit,  vea,  leaves,  these  trees  do  yield, 

Will  soon  sell  all,  that  he  may  buy  this  field. 

So  when  they  were  disposed  to  go  on,  (for  they  were  not 
as  yet  at  their  journey’s  end,)  they  ate,  and  drank,  and 
departed. 

Now  I beheld  in  my  dream,  that  they  had  not  journeyed 
far,  but  the  river  and  the  way  for  a time  parted,  at  which 
they  were  not  a little  sorry  ; yet  they  durst  not  go  out  of 
the  way.  Now  the  way  from  the  river  was  rough,  and 
their  feet  tender  by  reason  of  their  travels ; so  the  souls  of 
the  pilgrims  were  much  discouraged  because  of  the  way. 
Wherefore  still  as  they  went  on,  they  wished  for  a better 
way.  Now  a little  before  them,  there  was  on  the  left  hand 
of  the  road  a meadow  and  a stile  to  go  over  into  it,  and 
that  meadow  is  called  By-path  meadow.  Then  said  Chris- 
tian to  his  fellow.  If  this  meadow  lieth  along  by  our  way- 
side,  let’s  go  over  into  it.  Then  he  went  to  the  stile  to  see, 
and  behold  a path  lay  along  by  the  way  on  the  other  side 
of  the  fence.  It  is  according  to  my  wish,  said  Christian  ; 
here  is  the  easiest  going ; come,  good  Hopeful,  and  let  us 


141 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 

Hope.  But,  how  if  this  path  should  lead  us  out  of  the 
way? 

Chr.  That  is  not  likely,  said  the  other.  Look,  doth  it 
not  go  along  by  the  way-side?  So  Hopeful,  being  per- 
suaded by  his  fellow,  went  after  him  over  the  stile.  When 
they  were  gone  over,  and  were  got  into  the  path,  they 
found  it  very  easy  for  their  feet ; and  withal,  they,  looking 
before  them,  espied  a man  walking  as  they  did,  and  his 
name  was  Vain-Confidence : so  they  called  after  him,  and 
asked  him  whither  that  way  led.  He  said,  To  the  celestial 
gate.  Look,  said  Christian,  did  I not  tell  you  so  ? by  this 
you  may  see  we  are  right.  So  they  followed,  and  he  went 
before  them.  But  behold  the  night  came  on,  and  it  grew 
very  dark ; so  that  they  that  were  behind  lost  the  sight  of 
him  that  went  before. 

He  therefore  that  went  before,  (Vain-Confidence  by 
name,)  not  seeing  the  way  before  him,  fell  into  a deep  pit, 
which  was  on  purpose  there  made  by  the  prince  of  those 
grounds  to  catch  vain-glorious  fools  withal,  and  was  dashed 
in  pieces  with  his  fall. 

Now  Christian  and  his  fellow  heard  him  fall.  So  they 
called  to  know  the  matter,  but  there  was  none  to  answer, 
only  they  heard  a groaning.  Then  said  Hopeful,  Where 
are  we  now  ? Then  was  his  fellow  silent,  as  mistrusting 
that  he  had  led  him  out  of  the  way ; and  now  it  began  to 
rain,  and  thunder  and  lighten  in  a most  dreadful  manner, 
and  the  water  rose  amain. 

Then  Hopeful  groaned  in  himself,  saying,  Oh  that  I had 
kept  on  my  way ! 


Strong 
Christians 
may  lead 
weak  ones 
out  of  the 
way. 


See  what  it 
is  too  sud- 
denly to  fall 
in  with 
strangers. 


A pit  to 
catch  the 
vain- 
glorious in. 

Isa.  ix.  16. 


Reasoning 

between 


142 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


Christian  Chr.  Who  could  have  thought  that  this  path  should 
and  Hope-  ° r 

ful.  have  led  us  out  of  the  way? 

Hope.  I was  afraid  on ’t  at  the  very  first,  and  therefore 
gave  you  that  gentle  caution.  I would  have  spoke  plainer, 
hut  that  you  are  older  than  I. 


V ain-C  onfidence. 


Christian’s  Chr.  Good  brother,  be  not  offended ; I am  sorry  I have 
for  heading  brought  thee  out  of  the  way,  and  that  I have  put  thee  into 
out of°the 1 such  imminent  danger.  Pray,  my  brother,  forgive  me;  I 
way'  did  not  do  it  of  an  evil  intent. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


143 


Hope.  Be  comforted,  my  brother,  for  I forgive  thee ; 
and  believe,  too,  that  this  shall  be  for  our  good. 

Che.  I am  glad  I have  with  me  a merciful  brother ; 
but  we  must  not  stand  here ; let  us  try  to  go  back  again. 

Hope.  But,  good  brother,  let  me  go  before. 

Che.  No,  if  you  please,  let  me  go  first,  that  if  there  be 
any  danger,  I may  be  first  therein,  because  by  my  means 
we  are  both  gone  out  of  the  way. 

Hope.  No,  said  Hopeful,  you  shall  not  go  first,  for  your 
mind  being  troubled  may  lead  you  out  of  the  way  again. 
Then  for  their  encouragement  they  heard  the  voice  of  one 
saying,  Let  thine  heart  be  towards  the  highway,  even  the 
way  that  thou  wentest ; turn  again.  But  by  this  time  the 
waters  were  greatly  risen,  by  reason  of  which  the  way  of 
going  back  was  very  dangerous.  (Then  I thought  that  it 
is  easier  going  out  of  the  way  when  we  are  in,  than  going 
in  when  we  are  out.)  Yet  they  adventured  to  go  back ; 
but  it  was  so  dark,  and  the  flood  was  so  high,  that  in  their 
going  back  they  had  like  to  have  been  drowned  nine  or  ten 
times. 

Neither  could  they,  with  all  the  skill  they  had,  get  again 
to  the  stile  that  night.  Wherefore  at  last,  lighting  under 
a little  shelter,  they  sat  down  there  until  the  day  brake ; 
but,  being  weary,  they  fell  asleep.  Now  there  was,  not  far 
from  the  place  where  they  lay,  a castle,  called  Doubting- 
castle,  the  owner  whereof  was  Giant  Despair,  and  it  was  in 
his  grounds  they  were  now  sleeping : wherefore  he,  getting 
up  in  the  morning  early,  and  walking  up  and  down  in  his 
fields,  caught  Christian  and  Hopeful  asleep  in  his  grounds. 
Then  with  a grim  and  surly  voice  he  bid  them  awake,  and 


Jer.  xxxi. 
21. 


They  are  in 
danger  of 
drowning 
as  they  go 
back. 


They  sleep 
in  the 
grounds  of 
Giant 
Despair. 


He  linds 
them  in  his 


144 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


grounds, 
and  carries 
them  to 
Doubting- 
castle. 


The  griev- 
ousness of 
their  im- 
prisonment. 


Psa. 

lxxxviii. 

18. 


On  Thurs- 
day Giant 


asked  them  whence  they  were,  and  what  they  did  in  his 
grounds.  They  told  him  they  were  pilgrims,  and  that  they 
had  lost  their  way.  Then  said  the  giant.  You  have  this 
night  trespassed  on  me  by  trampling  in  and  lying  on  my 
grounds,  and  therefore  you  must  go  along  with  me.  So 
they  were  forced  to  go,  because  he  was  stronger  than  they. 
They  also  had  but  little  to  say,  for  they  knew  themselves 
in  a fault.  The  giant,  therefore,  drove  them  before  him, 
and  put  them  into  his  castle,  into  a very  dark  dungeon, 
nasty,  and  stinking  to  the  spirits  of  these  two  men.  Here, 
then,  they  lay  from  Wednesday  morning  till  Saturday  night, 
without  one  bit  of  bread  or  drop  of  drink,  or  light,  or  any 
to  ask  how  they  did  : they  were,  therefore,  here  in  an  evil 
case,  and  were  far  from  friends  and  acquaintance.  Now  in 
this  place  Christian  had  double  sorrow,  because  it  was 
through  his  unadvised  haste  that  they  were  brought  into 
this  distress. 

Now  Giant  Despair  had  a wife,  and  her  name  was  Diffi- 
dence : so  when  he  was  gone  to  bed,  he  told  his  wife  what 
he  had  done,  to  wit,  that  he  had  taken  a couple  of  prisoners, 
and  cast  them  into  his  dungeon  for  trespassing  on  his 
grounds.  Then  he  asked  her  also  what  he  had  best  to  do 
further  to  them.  So  she  asked  him  what  they  were,  whence 
they  came,  and  whither  they  were  bound,  and  he  told  her. 
Then  she  counselled  him,  that  when  he  arose  in  the  morn- 
ing he  should  beat  them  without  mercy.  So  when  he  arose, 
he  getteth  him  a grievous  crabtree  cudgel,  and  goes  down 
into  the  dungeon  to  them,  and  there  first  falls  to  rating 
of  them  as  if  they  were  dogs,  although  they  never  gave  him 
a word  of  distaste.  Then  he  falls  upon  them,  and  beats 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


them  fearfully,  in  such  sort  that  they  were  not  able  to  help 
themselves,  or  to  turn  them  upon  the  floor.  This  done, 
he  withdraws  and  leaves  them  there 
to  condole  their  misery,  and  to  mourn 
under  their  distress : so  all  that  day 
they  spent  their  time  in  nothing  but 
sighs  and  bitter  lamentations.  The 
next  night  she,  talking  with  her  hus- 
band further  about  them,  and  under- 
standing that  they  were  yet  alive,  did 
advise  him  to  counsel  them  to  make  away  with  them- 
selves. So  when  morning  was  come,  he  goes  to  them  in 
a surly  manner,  as  before,  and  perceiv- 
ing them  to  be  very  sore  with  the  stripes 
that  he  had  given  them  the  day  before, 
he  told  them,  that  since  they  were 
never  like  to  come  out  of  that  place, 
their  only  way  would  be  forthwith  to 
make  an  end  of  themselves,  either  with 
Haiter.  knife,  halter,  or  poison : for  why,  said 

he,  should  you  choose  to  live,  seeing  it  is  attended  with  so 
much  bitterness  ? But  they  desired  him  to  let  them  go. 

With  that  he  looked  ugly  upon  them, 
and  rushing  to  them,  had  doubtless 
made  an  end  of  them  himself,  but 
that  he  fell  into  one  of  his  fits,  (for  he 
sometimes,  in  sunshiny  weather,  fell  into 
fits,)  and  lost  for  a time  the  use  of  his 
hands ; wherefore  he  withdrew  and  left 
them  as  before  to  consider  what  to  do.  Then  did  the 


145 

Despair 
beats  his 
prisoners. 


On  Friday 
Giant  Des- 
pair coun- 
sels them  to 
kill  them- 
selves. 


The  giant 
sometimes 
has  fits. 


L 


146 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


Christian 

crushed. 


Job  vii.  15. 


Hopeful 

comforts 

him. 


prisoners  consult  between  themselves,  whether  it  was  best 
to  take  his  counsel  or  no ; and  thus  they  began  to  discourse : 

Che.  Brother,  said  Christian,  what  shall  we  do  ? The 
life  that  we  now  live  is  miserable.  For  my  part,  I know 
not  whether  is  best  to  live  thus,  or  to  die  out  of  hand. 
My  soul  chooseth  strangling  rather  than  life,  and  the  grave 
is  more  easy  for  me  than  this  dungeon.  Shall  we  be  ruled 
by  the  giant  ? 

Hope.  Indeed  our  present  condition  is  dreadful,  and 
death  would  be  far  more  welcome  to  me  than  thus  for 
ever  to  abide ; but  yet  let  us  consider,  the  Lord  of  the 
country  to  which  we  are  going  hath  said,  Thou  shalt  do 
no  murder,  no,  not  to  another  man’s  person ; much  more 
then  are  we  forbidden  to  take  his  counsel  to  kill  ourselves. 
Besides,  he  that  kills  another,  can  but  commit  murder 
upon  his  body ; but  for  one  to  kill  himself,  is  to  kill  body 
and  soul  at  once.  And,  moreover,  my  brother,  thou 
talkest  of  ease  in  the  grave ; but  hast  thou  forgotten  the 
hell,  whither  for  certain  the  murderers  go  ? for  no  murderer 
hath  eternal  life,  &c.  And  let  us  consider  again,  that  all 
the  law  is  not  in  the  hand  of  Giant  Despair  ; others,  so  far 
as  I can  understand,  have  been  taken  by  him  as  well  as 
we,  and  yet  have  escaped  out  of  his  hands.  Who  knows 
but  that  God,  who  made  the  world,  may  cause  that  Giant 
Despair  may  die ; or  that  at  some  time  or  other  he  may 
forget  to  lock  us  in ; or  but  he  may,  in  a short  time,  have 
another  of  his  fits  before  us,  and  may  lose  the  use  of  his 
limbs  ? And  if  ever  that  should  come  to  pass  again,  for 
my  part,  I am  resolved  to  pluck  up  the  heart  of  a man, 
and  to  try  my  utmost  to  get  from  under  his  hand.  I was 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


147 


a fool  that  I did  not  try  to  do  it  before.  But,  however, 
my  brother,  let  us  be  patient,  and  endure  a while ; the 
time  may  come  that  may  give  us  a happy  release ; but  let 
us  not  be  our  own  murderers.  With  these  words  Hopeful 
at  present  did  moderate  the  mind  of  his  brother ; so  they 
continued  together  in  the  dark  that  day,  in  their  sad  and 
doleful  condition. 

Well,  towards  evening  the  giant  goes  down  into  the 
dungeon  again,  to  see  if  his  prisoners  had  taken  his 
counsel.  But  when  he  came  there,  he  found  them  alive ; 
and  truly,  alive  was  all ; for  now,  what  for  want  of  bread 
and  water,  and  by  reason  of  the  wounds  they  received 
when  he  beat  them,  they  could  do  little  but  breathe.  But 
I say,  he  found  them  alive  ; at  which  he  fell  into  a grievous 
rage,  and  told  them,  that  seeing  they  had  disobeyed  his 
counsel,  it  should  be  worse  with  them  than  if  they  had 
never  been  born. 

At  this  they  trembled  greatly,  and  I think  that  Christian 
fell  into  a swoon ; but  coming  a little  to  himself  again, 
they  renewed  their  discourse  about  the  giant’s  counsel,  and 
whether  yet  they  had  best  take  it  or  no.  Now  Christian 
again  seemed  for  doing  it ; but  Hopeful  made  his  second 
reply  as  followeth : 

Hope.  My  brother,  said  he,  rememberest  thou  not  how 
valiant  thou  hast  been  heretofore?  Apollyon  could  not 
crush  thee,  nor  could  all  that  thou  didst  hear,  or  see,  or 
feel  in  the  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death.  What  hard- 
ship, terror,  and  amazement  hast  thou  already  gone 
through  ! and  art  thou  now  nothing  but  fears  ? Thou 
seest  that  I am  in  the  dungeon  with  thee,  a far  weaker  man 

L 2 


Hopeful 
comforts 
him  again 
by  calling 
former 
things  to 
remem- 
brance. 


148 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


On  Satur- 
day the 
giant 
threatened 
that  shortly 
he  would 
pull  them 
in  pieces. 


by  nature  than  thou  art.  Also  this  giant  hath  wounded 
me  as  well  as  thee,  and  hath  also  cut  off  the  bread  and 
water  from  my  mouth,  and  with  thee  I mourn  without  the 
light.  But  let  us  exercise  a little  more  patience.  Be- 
member  how  thou  playedst  the  man  at  Vanity  Fair,  and 
wast  neither  afraid  of  the  chain  nor  cage,  nor  yet  of  bloody 
death : wherefore  let  us  (at  least  to  avoid  the  shame  that 
it  becomes  not  a Christian  to  be  found  in)  bear  up  with 
patience  as  well  as  we  can. 

Now  night  being  come  again,  and  the  giant  and  his  wife 
being  in  bed,  she  asked  him  concerning  the  prisoners,  and 
if  they  had  taken  his  counsel : to  which  he  replied,  They 
are  sturdy  rogues ; they  choose  rather  to  bear  all  hardships 
than  to  make  away  with  themselves.  Then  said  she,  Take 
them  into  the  castle-yard  to-morrow,  and  show  them  the 
bones  and  skulls  of  those  that  thou  hast  already  despatched, 
and  make  them  believe,  ere  a week  comes  to  an  end,  thou 
wilt  tear  them  in  pieces,  as  thou  hast  done  their  fellows 
before  them. 

So  when  the  morning  was  come,  the  giant  goes  to  them 
again,  and  takes  them  into  the  castle-yard,  and  shows 
them  as  his  wife  had  bidden  him.  These,  said  he,  were 
pilgrims,  as  you  are,  once,  and  they  trespassed  on  my 
grounds  as  you  have  done ; and  when  I thought  fit  I tore 
them  in  pieces,  and  so  within  ten  days  I will  do  you ; go, 
get  you  down  to  your  den  again.  And  with  that  he  beat 
them  all  the  way  thither.  They  lay,  therefore,  all  day  on 
Saturday  in  lamentable  case,  as  before.  Now  when  night 
was  come,  and  when  Mrs.  Diffidence  and  her  husband,  the 
giant,  were  got  to  bed,  they  began  to  renew  their  discourse 


Pilgrims  Progress. 


149 


of  their  prisoners ; and  withal  the  old  giant  wondered, 
that  he  could  neither  by  his  blows  nor  counsel  bring  them 
to  an  end.  And  with  that  his  wife  replied,  I fear,  said  she, 
that  they  live  in  hopes  some  will  come  to  relieve  them ; 
or  that  they  have  picklocks  about  them,  by  the  means  of 
which  they  hope  to  escape.  And  sayest  thou  so,  my  dear  ? 
said  the  giant ; I will  therefore  search  them  in  the 
morning. 

Well,  on  Saturday,  about  midnight,  they  began  to  pray, 
and  continued  in  prayer  till  almost  break  of  day. 

Now,  a little  before  it  was  day,  good  Christian,  as  one 
half  amazed,  brake  out  in  this  passionate  speech  ; What  a 
fool,  quoth  he,  am  I,  to  lie  in  a stinking  dungeon,  when  I 
may  as  well  walk  at  liberty ! I have  a key  in  my  bosom, 
called  Promise,  that  will,  I am  persuaded,  open  any  lock 
in  Doubting-castle.  Then  said  Hopeful,  That’s  good  news ; 
good  brother,  pluck  it  out  of  thy  bosom,  and  try. 


Then  Christian  pulled  it  out  of  his  bosom,  and  began  to 
try  at  the  dungeon-door,  whose  bolt,  as  he  turned  the  key, 
gave  back,  and  the  door  flew  open  with  ease,  and  Christian 


A key  in 

Christian’s 

bosom, 

called 

Promise, 

opens  any 

lock  in 

Doubting- 

castle. 


150 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


A pillar 
erected  by 
Christian 
and  his 
fellow. 


The  Delect- 
able Moun- 
tains. 

They  are 
refreshed  in 


and  Hopeful  both  came  out.  Then  he  went  to  the  outward 
door  that  leads  into  the  castle-yard,  and  with  his  key 
opened  that  door  also.  After  that  he  went  to  the  iron 
gate,  for  that  must  be  opened  too ; but  that  lock  went 
desperately  hard,  yet  the  key  did  open  it.  Then  they 
thrust  open  the  gate  to  make  their  escape  with  speed  ; but 
that  gate,  as  it  opened,  made  such  a creaking,  that  it  waked 
Giant  Despair,  who  hastily  rising  to  pursue  his  prisoners, 
felt  his  limbs  to  fail ; for  his  fits  took  him  again,  so  that 
he  could  by  no  means  go  after  them.  Then  they  went  on, 
and  came  to  the  King’s  highway  again,  and  so  were  safe, 
because  they  were  out  of  his  jurisdiction. 

Now  when  they  were  gone  over  the  stile,  they  began  to 
contrive  with  themselves  what  they  should  do  at  that  stile, 
to  prevent  those  that  shall  come  after  from  falling  into  the 
hands  of  Giant  Despair.  So  they  consented  to  erect  there 
a pillar,  and  to  engrave  upon  the  side  thereof  this  sentence ; 
Over  this  stile  is  the  way  to  Doubting-castle,  which  is  kept 
by  Giant  Despair,  who  despiseth  the  King  of  the  celestial 
country,  and  seeks  to  destroy  his  holy  pilgrims.  Many, 
therefore,  that  followed  after,  read  what  was  written,  and 
escaped  the  danger.  This  done,  they  sang  as  follows  : 

Out  of  the  way  we  went,  and  then  we  found 
What  ’twas  to  tread  upon  forbidden  ground  : 

And  let  them  that  come  after  have  a care, 

Lest  they  for  trespassing  his  pris’ners  are, 

Whose  castle ’s  Doubting,  and  whose  name ’s  Despair. 

They  went  then  till  they  came  to  the  Delectable  Moun- 
tains, which  mountains  belong  to  the  Lord  of  that  hill  of 
which  we  have  spoken  before.  So  they  went  up  to  the  moun- 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


151 


tains,  to  behold  the  gardens  and  orchards,  the  vineyards 
and  fountains  of  water ; where  also  they  drank  and  washed 
themselves,  and  did  freely  eat  of  the  vineyards.  Now  there 


The  Pillar. 

were  on  the  tops  of  these  mountains  shepherds  feeding 
their  flocks,  and  they  stood  by  the  highway-side.  The 
pilgrims,  therefore,  went  to  them,  and  leaning  upon  then- 
staffs,  (as  is  common  with  weary  pilgrims  when  they  stand 
to  talk  with  any  by  the  way,)  they  asked,  Whose  delectable 
mountains  are  these,  and  whose  be  the  sheep  that  feed 
upon  them? 

Shep.  These  mountains  are  Emmanuel’s  land,  and  they 
are  within  sight  of  his  city ; and  the  sheep  also  are  his,  and 
he  laid  down  his  life  for  them. 


the  moun- 
tains. 


Talk  with 
the  Shep- 
herds. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Hos.  xiv.  9. 


Heb.  xiii.  2. 


The  Shep- 
herds wel- 
come them. 


The  names 
of  the  Shep- 
herds. 


Chr.  Is  this  the  way  to  the  celestial  city  ? 

Shep.  You  are  just  in  your  way. 

Chr.  How  far  is  it  thither  ? 

Shep.  Too  far  for  any  but  those  who  shall  get  thither 
indeed. 

Chr.  Is  the  way  safe,  or  dangerous  ? 

Shep.  Safe  for  those  for  whom  it  is  to  be  safe ; but 
transgressors  shall  fall  therein. 

Chr.  Is  there  in  this  place  any  relief  for  pilgrims  that 
are  weary  and  faint  in  the  way? 

Shep.  The  Lord  of  these  mountains  hath  given  us  a 
charge  not  to  be  forgetful  to  entertain  strangers : therefore 
the  good  of  the  place  is  before  you. 

I saw  also  in  my  dream,  that  when  the  Shepherds 
perceived  that  they  were  wayfaring  men,  they  also  put 
questions  to  them,  (to  which  they  made  answer  as  in  other 
places,)  as,  Whence  came  you  ? and,  How  got  you  into  the 
way  ? and,  By  what  means  have  you  so  persevered  therein  ? 
for  but  few  of  them  that  begin  to  come  hither,  do  show 
their  face  on  these  mountains.  But  when  the  Shepherds 
heard  their  answers,  being  pleased  therewith,  they  looked 
very  lovingly  upon  them,  and  said,  Welcome  to  the  De- 
lectable Mountains. 

The  Shepherds,  I say,  whose  names  were  Knowledge, 
Experience,  Watchful,  and  Sincere,  took  them  by  the 
hand,  and  had  them  to  their  tents,  and  made  them  partake 
of  what  was  ready  at  present.  They  said,  moreover,  We 
would  that  you  should  stay  here  a while,  to  be  acquainted 
with  us,  and  yet  more  to  solace  yourselves  with  the  good  of 
these  Delectable  Mountains.  They  then  told  them,  that 


36 


KNOWLEDGE . 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


153 


they  were  content  to  stay.  So  they  went  to  rest  that 
night,  because  it  was  very  late. 

Then  I saw  in  my  dream,  that  in  the  morning  the 
Shepherds  called  up  Christian  and  Hopeful  to  walk  with 
them  upon  the  mountains.  So  they  went  forth  with 
them,  and  walked  a while,  having  a pleasant  prospect 
on  every  side.  Then  said  the  'Shepherds  one  to  another, 
Shall  we  show  these  pilgrims  some  wonders?  So  when 
they  had  concluded  to  do  it,  they  had  them  first  to 
the  top  of  a hill,  called  Error,  which  was  very  steep 
on  the  farthest  side,  and  bid  them  look  down  to  the 
bottom.  So  Christian  and  Hopeful  looked  down,  and 
saw  at  the  bottom  several  men  dashed  all  to  pieces, 
by  a fall  that  they  had  from  the  top.  Then  said  Chris- 
tian, What  meaneth  this  ? The  Shepherds  answered, 
Have  you  not  heard  of  them  that  were  made  to  err, 
by  hearkening  to  Hymenseus  and  Philetus,  as  concern- 
ing the  faith  of  the  resurrection  of  the  body  ? They  an- 
swered, Yes.  Then  said  the  Shepherds,  Those  that  you 
see  dashed  in  pieces  at  the  bottom  of  this  mountain  are 
they ; and  they  have  continued  to  this  day  unburied,  as 
you  see,  for  an  example  to  others  to  take  heed  how  they 
clamber  too  high,  or  how  they  come  too  near  the  brink  of 
this  mountain. 

Then  I saw  that  they  had  them  to  the  top  of  another 
mountain,  and  the  name  of  that  is  Caution,  and  bid  them 
look  afar  off ; which,  when  they  did,  they  perceived,  as 
they  thought,  several  men  walking  up  and  down  among 
the  tombs  that  were  there ; and  they  perceived  that  the 
men  were  blind,  because  they  stumbled  sometimes  upon 


They  are 
shown 
wonders. 
The  moun- 
tain of 
Error. 


2 Tim.  ii. 
17,  18. 


Mount 

Caution, 


154 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


the  tombs,  and  because  they  could  not  get  out  from  among 
them.  Then  said  Christian,  What  means  this  ? 

The  Shepherds  then  answered,  Did  you  not  see  a little 

below  these  mountains  a stile  that  led  into  a meadow,  on 

the  left  hand  of  this  way  ? They  answered,  Yes.  Then 

said  the  Shepherds,  From  that  stile  there  goes  a path  that 

leads  directly  to  Doubting- castle,  which  is  kept  by  Giant 

Despair;  and  these  men  (pointing  to  them  among  the 

tombs)  came  once  on  pilgrimage,  as  you  do  now,  even  until 

they  came  to  that  same  stile.  And  because  the  right  way 

was  rough  in  that  place,  they  chose  to  go  out  of  it  into 

that  meadow,  and  there  were  taken  by  Giant  Despair,  and 

cast  into  Doubting-castle,  where,  after  they  had  awhile 

been  kept  in  the  dungeon,  he  at  last  did  put  out  their  eyes, 

and  led  them  among  those  tombs,  where  he  has  left  them 

to  wander  to  this  very  day,  that  the  saying  of  the  wise  man 

Prov.  xxi.  might  be  fulfilled,  He  that  wandereth  out  of  the  way  of 
16  ° J 

understanding  shall  remain  in  the  congregation  of  the 

dead.  Then  Christian  and  Hopeful  looked  one  upon 

another,  with  tears  gushing  out,  but  yet  said  nothing  to 

the  Shepherds. 

Then  I saw  in  my  dream,  that  the  Shepherds  had  them 
to  another  place  in  a bottom,  where  was  a door  on  the  side 
of  a hill ; and  they  opened  the  door,  and  bid  them  look  in. 
They  looked  in,  therefore,  and  saw  that  within  it  was  very 
dark  and  smoky ; they  also  thought  that  they  heard  there 
a rumbling  noise,  as  of  fire,  and  a cry  of  some  tormented, 
and  that  they  smelt  the  scent  of  brimstone.  Then  said 
Christian,  What  means  this  ? The  Shepherds  told  them, 
to  hen™7  This  a by-way  to  hell,  a way  that  hypocrites  go  in  at ; 


experience: 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


155 


namely,  such  as  sell  their  birthright,  with  Esau ; such  as 
sell  their  Master,  with  Judas;  such  as  blaspheme  the 
gospel,  with  Alexander ; and  that  lie  and  dissemble,  with 
Ananias  and  Sapphira  his  wife. 

Then  said  Hopeful  to  the  Shepherds,  I perceive  that 
these  had  on  them,  even  every  one,  a show  of  pilgrimage, 
as  we  have  now ; had  they  not  ? 

Shep.  Yes,  and  held  it  a long  time  too. 

Hope.  How  far  might  they  go  on  in  pilgrimage  in  their 
day,  since  they,  notwithstanding,  were  thus  miserably  cast 
away? 

Shep.  Some  farther,  and  some  not  so  far  as  these 
mountains. 

Then  said  the  pilgrims  one  to  another.  We  have  need 
cry  to  the  Strong  for  strength. 

Shep.  Ay,  and  you  will  have  need  to  use  it,  when  you 
have  it,  too. 

By  this  time  the  pilgrims  had  a desire  to  go  forwards, 
and  the  Shepherds  a desire  they  should  ; so  they  walked 
together  towards  the  end  of  the  mountains.  Then  said 
the  Shepherds  one  to  another.  Let  us  here  show  the  pil- 
grims the  gate  of  the  Celestial  City,  if  they  have  skill  to 
look  through  our  perspective-glass.  The  pilgrims  then 
lovingly  accepted  the  motion : so  they  had  them  to  the 
top  of  a high  hill,  called  Clear,  and  gave  them  the  glass  to 
look. 

Then  they  tried  to  look ; but  the  remembrance  of  that 
last  thing  that  the  Shepherds  had  shown  them  made  their 
hands  shake,  by  means  of  which  impediment  they  could 
not  look  steadily  through  the  glass  ; yet  they  thought  they 


The  Shep- 
herds’ per- 
spective- 
glass. 


The  fruits 
of  servile 
fear. 


15G 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


A two-fold 
caution. 


The  country 
of  Conceit, 
out  of  which 
came  Ig- 
norance. 


Christian 
and  Ignor- 
ance have 
some  talk. 


saw  something  like  the  gate,  and  also  some  of  the  glory  of 
the  place.  Thus  they  went  away  and  sang : 

Thus  by  the  Shepherds  secrets  are  reveal’d 
Which  from  all  other  men  are  kept  conceal’d  : 

Come  to  the  Shepherds  then,  if  you  would  see 
Things  deep,  things  hid,  and  that  mysterious  be. 


When  they  were  about  to  depart,  one  of  the  Shepherds 
gave  them  a note  of  the  way.  Another  of  them  bid  them 
beware  of  the  Flatterer.  The  third  bid  them  take  heed 
that  they  sleep  not  upon  the  Enchanted  Ground.  And 
the  fourth  bid  them  God  speed.  So  I awoke  from  my 
dream. 

And  I slept,  and  dreamed  again,  and  saw  the  same  two 
pilgrims  going  down  the  mountains  along  the  highway 
towards  the  city.  Now  a little  below  these  mountains  on 
the  left  hand  lieth  the  country  of  Conceit ; from  which 
country  there  comes  into  the  way  in  which  the  pilgrims 
walked,  a little  crooked  lane.  Here,  therefore,  they  met 
with  a very  brisk  lad,  that  came  out  of  that  country,  and 
his  name  was  Ignorance.  So  Christian  asked  him  from 
what  parts  he  came,  and  whither  he  was  going. 

Ignor.  Sir,  I was  born  in  the  country  that  lieth  off 


WATCHFVL. 


157 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 

there,  a little  on  the  left  hand,  and  I am  going  to  the 
Celestial  City. 


Che.  But  how  do  you  think  to  get  in  at  the  gate,  for 
you  may  find  some  difficulty  there  ? 

Ignor.  As  other  good  people  do,  said  he. 

Che.  But  what  have  you  to  show  at  that  gate,  that  the 
gate  should  be  opened  to  you  ? 


Ignor.  I know  my  Lord’s  will,  and  have  been  a good  The 
liver : I pay  every  man  his  own ; I pray,  fast,  pay  tithes,  fgnorance’s 
and  give  alms,  and  have  left  my  country  for  whither  I am  hope' 
going. 


158 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Che.  But  thou  earnest  not  in  at  the  wicket-gate  that  is 
at  the  head  of  this  way ; thou  earnest  in  hither  through  that 


same  crooked  lane,  and  therefore  I fear,  however  thou 
mayest  think  of  thyself,  when  the  reckoning-day  shall 
come,  thou  wilt  have  laid  to  thy  charge  that  thou  art  a 
thief  and  a robber,  instead  of  getting  admittance  into  the 
city. 


He  telleth 
every  one 
he  is  but  a 
fool. 


Ignor.  Gentlemen,  ye  be  utter  strangers  to  me;  I 
know  you  not : be  content  to  follow  the  religion  of  your 
country,  and  I will  follow  the  religion  of  mine.  I hope  all 


33 


SINCERE. 


IGNORANCE. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


159 


will  be  well.  And  as  for  the  gate  that  you  talk  of,  all  the 
world  knows  that  that  is  a great  way  off  of  our  country. 
I cannot  think  that  any  man  in  all  our  parts  doth  so  much 
as  know  the  way  to  it ; nor  need  they  matter  whether  they 
do  or  no,  since  we  have,  as  you  see,  a fine,  pleasant,  green 
lane,  that  comes  down  from  our  country,  the  next  way  into 
the  way. 

When  Christian  saw  that  the  man  was  wise  in  his  own 
conceit,  he  said  to  Hopeful,  whisperingly,  There  is  more 
hope  of  a fool  than  of  him.  And  said,  moreover,  When  he 
that  is  a fool  walketh  by  the  way,  his  wisdom  faileth  him, 
and  he  saith  to  every  one  that  he  is  a fool.  What,  shall 
we  talk  further  with  him,  or  outgo  him  at  present,  and  so 
leave  him  to  think  of  what  he  hath  heard  already,  and 
then  stop  again  for  him  afterwards,  and  see  if  by  degrees 
we  can  do  any  good  for  him  ? Then  said  Hopeful, 


Prov.  xxvi. 
12. 

Eccles.  x.  3. 


How  to 
carry  it  to  a 
fool. 


Let  Ignorance  a little  while  now  muse 
On  what  is  said,  and  let  him  not  refuse 
Good  counsel  to  embrace,  lest  he  remain 
Still  ignorant  of  what ’s  the  chiefest  gain. 

God  saith,  those  that  no  understanding  have, 
(Although  he  made  them,)  them  he  will  not  save. 


Hope.  He  further  added,  It  is  not  good,  I think,  to 
say  to  him  all  at  once ; let  us  pass  him  by,  if  you  will, 
and  talk  to  him  anon,  even  as  he  is  able  to  bear  it. 

So  they  both  went  on,  and  Ignorance  he  came  after. 

Now  when  they  had  passed  him  a little  way,  they  entered 
into  a very  dark  lane,  where  they  met  a man  whom  seven  Matt.  xii. 
devils  had  bound  with  seven  strong  cords,  and  were  carry-  v?22Pl°V 
ing  back  to  the  door  that  they  saw  on  the  side  of  the 


160 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


The  de- 
struction of 
one  Turn- 
away. 


Christian 
telleth  his 
companion 
a story  of 
Little- 
Faith. 

Broadway - 
gate,  Dead- 
man’s-lane. 


Little-Faith 
robbed  by 
Faint- 
heart, Mis- 
trust, and 
Guilt. 


hill.  Now  good  Christian  began  to  tremble,  and  so  did 
Hopeful,  his  companion;  yet,  as  the  devils  led  away  the 
man,  Christian  looked  to  see  if  he  knew  him ; and  he 
thought  it  might  be  one  Turn-away,  that  dwelt  in  the 
town  of  Apostacy.  But  he  did  not  perfectly  see  his  face, 
for  he  did  hang  his  head  like  a thief  that  is  found ; but 
being  gone  past,  Hopeful  looked  after  him,  and  espied  on 
his  back  a paper,  with  this  inscription,  Wanton  professor, 
and  damnable  apostate. 

Then  said  Christian  to  his  fellow,  Now  I call  to  my 
remembrance  that  which  was  told  me  of  a thing  that 
happened  to  a good  man  hereabout.  The  name  of  that 
man  was  Little-Faith ; but  a good  man,  and  he  dwelt  in 
the  town  of  Sincere.  The  thing  was  this.  At  the  entering 
in  at  this  passage,  there  comes  down  from  Broadway-gate 
a lane,  called  Dead-man’s-lane ; so  called,  because  of  the 
murders  that  are  commonly  done  there ; and  this  Little- 
Faith,  going  on  pilgrimage,  as  we  do  now,  chanced  to  sit 
down  there  and  sleep.  Now  there  happened  at  that  time 
to  come  down  the  lane  from  Broadway-gate,  three  sturdy 
rogues,  and  their  names  were  Faint-heart,  Mistrust,  and 
Gruilt,  three  brothers;  and  they  espying  Little-Faith, 
where  he  was,  came  galloping  up  with  speed.  Now  the 
good  man  was  just  awaked  from  his  sleep,  and  was  getting 
up  to  go  on  his  journey.  So  they  came  up  all  to  him, 
and  with  threatening  language  bid  him  stand.  At  this, 
Little-Faith  looked  as  white  as  a sheet,  and  had  neither 
power  to  fight  nor  fly.  Then  said  Faint-heart,  deliver  thy 
purse ; but  he  making  no  haste  to  do  it,  (for  he  was  loth 
to  lose  his  money,)  Mistrust  ran  up  to  him,  and  thrusting 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


161 


his  hand  into  his  pocket,  pulled  out  thence  a bag  of  silver. 
Then  he  cried  out.  Thieves,  thieves  1 With  that  Guilt, 
with  a great  club  that  was  in  his  hand,  struck  Little-Faith 
on  the  head,  and  with  that  blow  felled  him  flat  to  the 


Guilt,  Mistrust,  and  Faint-heart. 


ground,  where  he  lay  bleeding  as  one  that  would  bleed  to 
death.  All  this  while  the  thieves  stood  by.  But  at  last, 
they  hearing  that  some  were  upon  the  road,  and  fearing 
lest  it  should  be  one  Great-Grace,  that  dwells  in  the  city 
of  Good-Confidence,  they  betook  themselves  to  their  heels, 

M 


They  get 
away  his 
silver,  and 
knock  him 
down. 


162 


PilgArrts  Progress. 


Little - 
Faith  lost 
not  his  best 
things. 


Little- 
Faith  forced 
to  beg  to 
his 

journey’s 

end. 

1 Pet.  iv. 

18. 


He  kept  not 
his  best 
things  by 
his  own 
cunning. 

2 Tim  i.  12, 
14;  1 Pet.  i. 
5,  9. 


and  left  this  good  man  to  shift  for  himself.  Now  after  a 
while  Little-Faith  came  to  himself,  and  getting  up,  made 
shift  to  scrabble  on  his  way.  This  was  the  story. 

Hope.  But  did  they  take  from  him  all  that  ever  he 
had? 

Chr.  No;  the  place  where  his  jewels  were  they  never 
ransacked ; so  those  he  kept  still.  But,  as  I was  told,  the 
good  man  was  much  afflicted  for  his  loss ; for  the  thieves 
got  most  of  his  spending-money.  That  which  they  got 
not  (as  I said)  were  jewels ; also  he  had  a little  odd  money 
left,  but  scarce  enough  to  bring  him  to  his  journey’s  end. 
Nay,  (if  I was  not  misinformed,)  he  was  forced  to  beg  as 
he  went,  to  keep  himself  alive,  for  his  jewels  he  might  not 
sell ; but  beg  and  do  what  he  could,  he  went  (as  we  say) 
with  many  a hungry  belly  the  most  part  of  the  rest  of  the 
way. 

Hope.  But  is  it  not  a wonder  they  got  not  from  him 
his  certificate,  by  which  he  was  to  receive  his  admittance  at 
the  Celestial  Grate? 

Chr.  It  is  a wonder ; but  they  got  not  that,  though 
they  missed  it  not  through  any  good  cunning  of  his ; for 
he  being  dismayed  by  their  coming  upon  him,  had  neither 
power  nor  skill  to  hide  anything : so  it  was  more  by  good 
providence  than  by  his  endeavour  that  they  missed  of  that 
good  thing. 

Hope.  But  it  must  needs  be  a comfort  to  him  that  they 
got  not  this  jewel  from  him. 

Chr,  It  might  have  been  great  comfort  to  him,  had  he 
used  it  as  he  should  ; but  they  that  told  me  the  story  said, 
that  he  made  but  little  use  of  it  all  the  rest  of  the  way, 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


163 


and  that  because  of  the  dismay  that  he  had  in  their 
taking  away  his  money.  Indeed  he  forgot  it  a great 
part  of  the  rest  of  his  journey;  and  besides,  when  at 
any  time  it  came  into  his  mind,  and  he  began  to  be 
comforted  therewith,  then  would  fresh  thoughts  of  his 
loss  come  again  upon  him,  and  those  thoughts  would 
swallow  up  all. 

Hope.  Alas,  poor  man,  this  could  not  but  be  a great 
grief  unto  him. 

Chr.  Grief?  Ay,  a grief  indeed!  Would  it  not  have 
been  so  to  any  of  us,  had  we  been  used  as  he,  to  be 
robbed  and  wounded  too,  and  that  in  a strange  place,  as  he 
was  ? It  is  a wonder  he  did  not  die  with  grief,  poor  heart. 
I was  told  that  he  scattered  almost  all  the  rest  of  the  way 
with  nothing  but  doleful  and  bitter  complaints ; telling 
also  to  all  that  overtook  him,  or  that  he  overtook  in  the 
way  as  he  went,  where  he  was  robbed,  and  how ; who  they 
were  that  did  it,  and  what  he  had  lost;  how  he  was 
wounded,  and  that  he  hardly  escaped  with  life. 

Hope.  But  it  is  a wonder  that  his  necessity  did  not 
put  him  upon  selling  or  pawning  some  of  his  jewels,  that 
he  might  have  wherewith  to  relieve  himself  in  his  journey. 

Chr.  Thou  talkest  like  one  upon  whose  head  is  the 
shell  to  this  very  day.  For  what  should  he  pawn  them? 
or  to  whom  should  he  sell  them?  In  all  that  country 
where  he  was  robbed,  his  jewels  were  not  accounted  of; 
nor  did  he  want  that  relief  which  could  from  thence  be 
administered  to  him.  Besides,  had  his  jewels  been  missing 
at  the  gate  of  the  Celestial  City,  he  had  (and  that  he  knew 
well  enough)  been  excluded  from  an  inheritance  there,  and 

M 2 


He  is  pitied 
by  both. 


Christian 
snibbeth  his 
fellow  for 
unadvisedly 
speaking. 


164 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


Heb.  xii. 
16. 


A discourse 
about  Esau 
and  Little- 
Faith. 


Esau  was 
ruled  by  his 
lusts. 


Gen.  xxv. 
32. 


Esau  never 
had  faith. 


Jer.  ii.  24. 


Little- 
Faith  could 


that  would  have  been  worse  to  him  than  the  appearance 
and  villany  of  ten  thousand  thieves. 

Hope.  Why  art  thou  so  tart,  my  brother  ? Esau  sold 
his  birthright,  and  that  for  a mess  of  pottage ; and  that 
birthright  was  his  greatest  jewel ; and  if  he,  why  might  not 
Little-Faith  do  so  too  ? 

Che.  Esau  did  sell  his  birthright  indeed,  and  so  do 
many  besides,  and  by  so  doing  exclude  themselves  from 
the  chief  blessing,  as  also  that  caitiff  did ; but  you  must 
put  a difference  betwixt  Esau  and  Little-Faith,  and 
also  betwixt  their  estates.  Esau’s  birthright  was  typical ; 
but  Little-Faith’s  jewels  were  not  so.  Esau’s  belly  was 
his  god ; but  Little-Faith’s  belly  was  not  so.  Esau’s 
want  lay  in  his  fleshly  appetite;  Little-Faith’s  did  not  so. 
Besides,  Esau  could  see  no  further  than  to  the  ful- 
filling of  his  lusts;  For  I am  at  the  point  to  die,  said 
he ; and  what  good  will  this  birthright  do  me  ? But 
Little-Faith,  though  it  was  his  lot  to  have  but  a little 
faith,  was  by  his  little  faith  kept  from  such  extravagances, 
and  made  to  see  and  prize  his  jewels  more  than  to  sell 
them,  as  Esau  did  his  birthright.  You  read  not  any 
where  that  Esau  had  faith,  no,  not  so  much  as  a little ; 
therefore  no  marvel,  if,  where  the  flesh  only  bears  sway, 
(as  it  will  in  that  man  where  no  faith  is  to  resist,)  if  he 
sells  his  birthright,  and  his  soul  and  all,  and  that  to  the 
devil  of  hell ; for  it  is  with  such  as  it  is  with  the  ass,  who 
in  her  occasions  cannot  be  turned  away.  When  their 
minds  are  set  upon  their  lusts,  they  will  have  hem,  what- 
ever they  cost but  Little-Faith  was  of  another  temper; 
his  mind  was^ou  things  divine;  hia.  livelihood  was  upon 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


1G5 


things  that  were  spiritual,  and  from  above ; therefore  to 
what  end  should  he  that  is  of  such  a temper  sell  his 
jewels,  (had  there  been  any  that  would  have  bought  them,) 
to  fill  his  mind  with  empty  things?  Will  a man  give  a 
penny  to  fill  his  belly  with  hay  ? or  can  you  persuade  the 
turtle-dove  to  live  upon  carrion,  like  the  crow  ? Though 
faithless  ones  can,  for  carnal  lusts,  pawn,  or  mortgage,  or 
sell  what  they  have,  and  themselves  outright  to  boot ; yet 
they  that  have  faith,  saving  faith,  though  but  a little  of  it, 
cannot  do  so.  Here,  therefore,  my  brother,  is  thy  mistake. 

Hope.  I acknowledge  it ; but  yet  your  severe  reflection 
had  almost  made  me  angry. 

Chr.  Why,  I did  but  compare  thee  to  some  of  the 
birds  that  are  of  the  brisker  sort,  who  will  run  to  and  fro 
in  trodden  paths  with  the  shell  upon  their  heads : but 
pass  by  that,  and  consider  the  matter  under  debate,  and  all 
shall  be  well  betwixt  thee  and  me. 

Hope.  But,  Christian,  these  three  fellows,  I am  per- 
suaded in  my  heart,  are  but  a company  of  cowards  : would 
they  have  run  else,  think  you,  as  they  did  at  the  noise  of 
one  that  was  coming  on  the  road  ? Why  did  not  Little- 
Faith  pluck  up  a greater  heart?  He  might,  methinks, 
have  stood  one  brush  with  them,  and  have  yielded  when 
there  had  been  no  remedy. 

Chr.  That  they  are  cowards,  many  have  said,  but  few 
have  found  it  so  in  the  time  of  trial.  As  for  a great  heart, 
Little-Faith  had  none;  and  I perceive  by  thee,  my  brother, 
hadst  thou  been  the  man  concerned,  thou  art  but  for  a 
brush,  and  then  to  yield.  And,  verily,  since  this  is  the 
height  of  thy  stomach  now  they  are  at  a distance  from  us, 

M 3 


not  lire 
upon  Esau’s 
pottage. 


A com- 
parison be- 
tween the 
turtle-dove 
and  the 
crow. 


Hopeful 

swaggers. 


No  great 
heart  for 
God  where 
there  is  but 
little  faith. 


We  have 
more  cou- 
rage when 


1G6 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


we  are  out, 
than  when 
we  are  in. 


1 Pet.  v.  8. 
Christian 
tells  his 
own  experi- 
ence in  this 
case. 


The  King’s 
champion. 


should  they  appear  to  thee,  as  they  did  to  him,  they  might 
put  thee  to  second  thoughts. 

But  consider  again,  they  are  but  journeymen  thieves ; 
they  serve  under  the  king  of  the  bottomless  pit,  who,  if 
need  be,  will  come  in  to  their  aid  himself,  and  his  voice  is 
as  the  roaring  of  a lion.  I myself  have  been  engaged  as 
this  Little-Faith  was,  and  I found  it  a terrible  thing. 
These  three  villains  set  upon  me,  and  I beginning  like  a 
Christian  to  resist,  they  gave  but  a call,  and  in  came  their 
master.  I would  (as  the  saying  is)  have  given  my  life  for 
a penny,  but  that,  as  God  would  have  it,  I was  clothed 
with  armour  of  proof.  Ay,  and  yet,  though  I was  so 
harnessed,  I found  it  hard  work  to  quit  myself  like  a man ; 
no  man  can  tell  what  in  that  combat  attends  us,  but  he 
that  hath  been  in  the  battle  himself. 

Hope.  Well,  but  they  ran,  you  see,  when  they  did  but 
suppose  that  one  Great-Grace  was  in  the  way. 

Chr.  True,  they  have  often  fled,  both  they  and  their 
master,  when  Great-Grace  hath  but  appeared ; and  no 
marvel,  for  he  is  the  King’s  champion.  But  I trow,  you 
will  put  some  difference  betwixt  Little-Faith  and  the 
King’s  champion.  All  the  King’s  subjects  are  not  his 
champions;  nor  can  they,  when  tried,  do  such  feats  of 
war  as  he.  Is  it  meet  to  think  that  a little  child  should 
handle  Goliath  as  David  did  ? or  that  there  should  be  the 
strength  of  an  ox  in  a wren  ? Some  are  strong,  some  are 
weak : some  have  great  faith,  some  have  little : this  man 
was  one  of  the  weak,  and  therefore  he  went  to  the  wall. 

Hope.  I would  it  had  been  Great-Grace  for  their 
sakes. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


167 


Chr.  If  it  had  been  he,  he  might  have  had  his  hands 
full ; for  I must  tell  you,  that  though  Grreat-Grrace  is 
excellent  good  at  his  weapons,  and  has,  and  can,  so  long 
as  he  keeps  them  at  sword’s  point,  do  well  enough  with 
them ; yet  if  they  get  within  him,  even  Faint-heart, 
Mistrust,  or  the  other,  it  shall  go  hard  but  they  will  throw 
up  his  heels.  And  when  a man  is  down,  you  know,  what 
can  he  do  ? 

Whoso  looks  well  upon  Grreat-Grrace’s  face,  will  see  those 
scars  and  cuts  there,  that  shall  easily  give  demonstration 
of  what  I say.  Yea,  once  I heard  that  he  should  say, 
(and  that  when  he  was  in  the  combat,)  We  despaired  even 
of  life.  How  did  these  sturdy  rogues  and  their  fellows 
make  David  groan,  mourn,  and  roar ! Yea,  Heman,  and 
Hezekiah  too,  though  champions  in  their  days,  were  forced 
to  bestir  them,  when  by  these  assaulted ; and  yet,  notwith- 
standing, they  had  their  coats  soundly  brushed  by  them. 
Peter,  upon  a time,  would  go  try  what  he  could  do ; but 
though  some  do  say  of  him  that  he  is  the  prince  of  the 
apostles,  they  handled  him  so  that  they  made  him  at  last 
afraid  of  a sorry  girl. 

Besides,  their  king  is  at  their  whistle ; he  is  never  out 
of  hearing ; and  if  at  any  time  they  be  put  to  the  worst, 
he,  if  possible,  comes  in  to  help  them ; and  of  him  it  is 
said,  The  sword  of  him  that  layeth  at  him  cannot  hold ; 
the  spear,  the  dart,  nor  the  habergeon.  He  esteemeth  iron 
as  straw,  and  brass  as  rotten  wood.  The  arrow  cannot 
make  him  fly ; sling-stones  are  turned  with  him  into 
stubble.  Darts  are  counted  as  stubble;  he  laugheth  at 
the  shaking  of  a spear.  What  can  a man  do  in  this  case  ? 


Psa. 

lxxxviii. 


Leviathan’s 
sturdiness. 
Job.  xli. 
26—29. 


M 4 


168 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


The  excel- 
lent mettle 
that  is  in 
Job’s  horse. 


Job  xxxix. 
19—25. 


Eph.  vi.  10. 


It  is  true,  if  a man  could  at  every  turn  have  Job’s  horse, 
and  had  skill  and  courage  to  ride  him,  he  might  do 
notable  things.  For  his  neck  is  clothed  with  thunder. 
He  will  not  be  afraid  as  the  grasshopper:  the  glory  of  his 
nostrils  is  terrible.  He  paweth  in  the  valley,  rejoiceth  in 
his  strength,  and  goeth  out  to  meet  the  armed  men.  He 
mocketh  at  fear,  and  is  not  affrighted,  neither  turneth  back 
from  the  sword.  The  quiver  rattleth  against  him,  the 
glittering  spear  and  the  shield.  He  swalloweth  the  ground 
with  fierceness  and  rage ; neither  believeth  he  that  it  is 
the  sound  of  the  trumpet.  He  saith  among  the  trumpets, 
Ha,  ha ; and  he  smelleth  the  battle  afar  off,  the  thundering 
of  the  captains,  and  the  shoutings. 

But  for  such  footmen  as  thee  and  I are,  let  us  never 
desire  to  meet  with  an  enemy,  nor  vaunt  as  if  we  could  do 
better,  when  we  hear  of  others  that  have  been  foiled,  nor 
be  tickled  at  the  thoughts  of  our  own  manhood ; for  such 
commonly  come  by  the  worst  when  tided.  Witness  Peter, 
of  whom  I made  mention  before ; he  would  swagger,  ay, 
he  would ; he  would,  as  his  vain  mind  prompted  him  to 
say,  do  better,  and  stand  more  for  his  Master,  than  all 
men ; but,  who  so  foiled  and  run  down  by  these  villains 
as  he? 

When,  therefore,  we  hear  that  such  robberies  are  done 
on  the  King’s  highway,  two  things  become  us  to  do. 

First,  to  go  out  harnessed,  and  to  be  sure  to  take  a shield 
with  us ; for  it  was  for  want  of  that,  that  he  that  laid  so 
lustily  at  Leviathan  could  not  make  him  yield ; for,  indeed, 
if  that  be  wanting,  he  fears  us  not  at  all.  Therefore  he 
that  had  skill  hath  said.  Above  all,  take  the  shield  of 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


169 


faith,  wherewith  ye  shall  he  able  to  quench  all  the  fiery 
darts  of  the  wicked. 

It  is  good,  also,  that  we  desire  of  the  King  a convoy,  it  is  good  to 
yea,  that  he  will  go  with  us  himself.  This  made  David  voyf  a C°n 
rejoice  when  in  the  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death ; and 
Moses  was  rather  for  dying  where  he  stood,  than  to  go  one  Exod.xxiii. 
step  without  his  God.  0 my  brother,  if  he  will  but  go  ps'a  iii# 
along  with  us,  what  need  we  be  afraid  of  ten  thousands  t_3 
that  shall  set  themselves  against  us  ? But  without  him,  Isa-  x* 4- 
the  proud  helpers  fall  under  the  slain. 

I,  for  my  part,  have  been  in  the  fray  before  now ; and 
though  (through  the  goodness  of  Him  that  is  best)  I am, 
as  you  see,  alive,  yet  I cannot  boast  of  my  manhood. 

Glad  shall  I be  if  I meet  with  no  more  such  brunts ; 
though  I fear  we  are  not  got  beyond  all  danger.  However, 
since  the  lion  and  the  bear  have  not  as  yet  devoured  me, 

I hope  God  will  also  deliver  us  from  the  next  uncircum- 
cised Philistine. 

Poor  Little-Faith  ! hast  been  among  the  thieves  ? 

Wast  robb’d  ? Remember  this,  whoso  believes, 

And  get  more  faith  ; then  shall  you  victors  be 
Over  ten  thousand,  else  scarce  over  three. 

So  they  went  on,  and  Ignorance  followed.  They  went  a way  and 
then  till  they  came  at  a place  where  they  saw  a way  put  a way‘ 
itself  into  their  way,  and  seemed  withal  to  lie  as  straight 
as  the  way  which  they  should  go ; and  here  they  knew  not 
which  of  the  two  to  take,  for  both  seemed  straight  before 
them ; therefore  here  they  stood  still  to  consider.  And  as 
they  were  thinking  about  the  way,  behold,  a man  black  of 


170 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


Christian 
and  his 
fellow  de- 
luded. 


They  are 
taken  in  a 
net. 


They  be- 
wail their 
condition. 


Prov.  xxix. 
5. 


Psa.  xvii.  4. 


A Shining 
One  comes 
to  them 
with  a whip 
in  his  hand. 


flesh,  but  covered  with  a very  light  robe,  came  to  them, 
and  asked  them  why  they  stood  there.  They  answered, 
they  were  going  to  the  Celestial  City,  but  knew  not  which 
of  these  ways  to  take.  Follow  me,  said  the  man ; it  is 
thither  that  I am  going.  So  they  followed  him  in  the 
way  that  but  now  came  into  the  road,  which  by  degrees 
turned,  and  turned  them  so  from  the  city  that  they  desired 
to  go  to,  that  in  a little  time  their  faces  were  turned  away 
from  it ; yet  they  followed  him.  But  by  and  by,  before 
they  were  aware,  he  led  them  both  within  the  compass  of 
a net,  in  which  they  were  both  so  entangled  that  they  knew 
not  what  to  do;  and  with  that  the  white  robe  fell  off 
the  black  man’s  back.  Then  they  saw  where  they  were. 
Wherefore  there  they  lay  crying  some  time,  for  they  could 
not  get  themselves  out. 

Chr.  Then  said  Christian  to  his  fellow.  Now  do  I see 
myself  in  an  error.  Did  not  the  Shepherds  bid  us  beware 
of  the  Flatterer  ? As  is  the  saying  of  the  wise  man,  so  we 
have  found  it  this  day : A man  that  flattereth  his  neigh- 
bour, spreadeth  a net  for  his  feet. 

Hope.  They  also  gave  us  a note  of  directions  about  the 
way,  for  our  more  sure  finding  thereof;  but  therein  we 
have  also  forgotten  to  read,  and  not  kept  ourselves  from 
the  paths  of  the  destroyer.  Here  David  was  wiser  than 
we;  for,  saith  he.  Concerning  the  works  of  men,  by  the 
word  of  thy  lips  I have  kept  me  from  the  paths  of  the 
destroyer.  Thus  they  lay  bewailing  themselves  in  the  net. 
At  last  they  espied  a Shining  One  coming  towards  them 
with  a whip  of  small  cords  in  his  hand.  When  he  was 
come  to  the  place  where  they  were,  he  asked  them  whence 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


17 


they  came,  and  what  they  did  there.  They  told  him  that 
they  were  poor  pilgrims  going  to  Zion,  but  were  led  out  of 
their  way  by  a black  man  clothed  in  white,  who  bid  us, 
said  they,  follow  him,  for  he  was  going  thither  too.  Then 


The  Flatterer 


said  he  with  the  whip,  It  is  Flatterer,  a false  apostle,  that 
hath  transformed  himself  into  an  angel  of  light.  So  he 
rent  the  net,  and  let  the  men  out.  Then  said  he  to  them. 
Follow  me,  that  I may  set  you  in  your  way  again.  So  he 
led  them  back  to  the  way  which  they  had  left  to  follow 


Dan.  xi.  32 ; 
2 Cor.  xi. 
13,  14. 


172 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


They  are 
examined, 
and  con- 
victed of 
forgetful- 
ness. 


Deceivers 
fine  spoken. 
Rom.  xvi. 
17,  18. 

They  are 
whipped, 
and  sent  on 
their  way. 
Deut.  xxv. 
2 ; 2 Chron. 
vi.  27. 

Rev.  iii.  19. 


the  Flatterer.  Then  he  asked  them,  saying,  Where  did 
you  lie  the  last  night  ? They  said,  With  the  Shepherds 
upon  the  Delectable  Mountains.  He  asked  them  then  if 
they  had  not  a note  of  directions  for  the  way.  They 
answered,  Yes.  But  did  you  not,  said  he,  when  you  were 
at  a stand,  pluck  out  and  read  your  note  ? They  answered. 
No.  He  asked  them,  Why  ? They  said  they  forgot.  He 
asked,  moreover,  if  the  Shepherds  did  not  bid  them  beware 
of  the  Flatterer.  They  answered.  Yes;  but  we  did  not 
imagine,  said  they,  that  this  fine-spoken  man  had  been  he. 

Then  I saw  in  my  dream,  that  he  commanded  them  to 
lie  down ; which  when  they  did,  he  chastised  them  sore,  to 
teach  them  the  good  way  wherein  they  should  walk ; and 
as  he  chastised  them,  he  said,  As  many  as  I love  I rebuke 
and  chasten  ; be  zealous,  therefore,  and  repent.  This  done, 
he  bids  them  go  on  their  way,  and  take  good  heed  to  the 
other  directions  of  the  Shepherds.  So  they  thanked  him 
for  all  his  kindness,  and  went  softly  along  the  right  way, 
singing : 


Come  hither,  you  that  walk  along  the  way, 

See  how  the  pilgrims  fare  that  go  astray  : 

They  catched  are  in  an  entangled  net, 

’Cause  they  good  counsel  lightly  did  forget ; 

’Tis  true  they  rescued  were ; but  yet,  you  see, 

They  ’re  scourged  to  boot : let  this  your  caution  be. 

Now  after  a while  they  perceived  afar  off  one  coming 
softly,  and  alone,  all  along  the  highway  to  meet  them. 
Then  said  Christian  to  his  fellow,  Yonder  is  a man  with 
his  back  towards  Zion,  and  he  is  coming  to  meet  us. 

Hope.  I see  him;  let  us  take  heed  to  ourselves  now. 


The  Atheist 
meets  them. 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


173 


lest  he  should  prove  a flatterer  also.  So  he  drew  nearer 
and  nearer,  and  at  last  came  up  to  them.  His  name  was 
Atheist,  and  he  asked  them  whither  they  were  going. 

Chr.  We  are  going  to  the  Mount  Zion. 

Then  Atheist  fell  into  a very  great  laughter. 

Chr.  What’s  the  meaning  of  your  laughter  ? 

Atheist.  I laugh  to  see  what  ignorant  persons  you  are, 
to  take  upon  you  so  tedious  a journey,  and  yet  are  like  to 
have  nothing  but  your  travel  for  your  pains. 

Chr.  Why,  man,  do  you  think  we  shall  not  be  received  ? 

Atheist.  Received!  There  is  not  such  place  as  you 
dream  of  in  all  this  world. 

Chr.  But  there  is  in  the  world  to  come. 

Atheist.  When  I was  at  home  in  mine  own  country,  I 
heard  as  you  now  affirm,  and  from  that  hearing  went  out 
to  see,  and  have  been  seeking  this  city  these  twenty  years, 
but  find  no  more  of  it  than  I did  the  first  day  I set  out. 

Chr.  We  have  both  heard,  and  believe,  that  there  is 
such  a place  to  be  found. 

Atheist.  Had  not  I,  when  at  home,  believed,  I had 
not  come  thus  far  to  seek;  but  finding  none,  (and  yet  I 
should,  had  there  been  such  a place  to  be  found,  for  I have 
gone  to  seek  it  farther  than  you,)  I am  going  back  again, 
and  will  seek  to  refresh  myself  with  the  things  that  I then 
cast  away  for  hopes  of  that  which  I now  see  is  not. 

Chr.  Then  said  Christian  to  Hopeful  his  companion, 
Is  it  true  which  this  man  hath  said  ? 

Hope.  Take  heed,  he  is  one  of  the  flatterers.  Re- 
member what  it  hath  cost  us  once  already  for  harkening 
to  such  kind  of  fellows.  What!  no  Mount  Zion?  Did 


He  laughs 
at  them. 


They  reason 
together. 


Ecel.  x.  15 ; 
Jer.  xvii. 

15. 


The  Atheist 
takes  up  his 
content  in 
this  world. 


Christian 
proveth  his 
brother. 

Hopeful’s 

gracious 

answer. 


174 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


2 Cor.  y.  7. 
Remem- 
brance of 
former 
chastise- 
ment is  a 
help  against 
present 
temptation. 
Prov.  xix. 
27. 

Heb.  x.  39. 


A fruit  of 
an  honest 
heart. 

1 John  ii. 
21. 


They  come 
to  the  En- 
chanted 
Ground. 
Hopeful 
begins  to  be 
drowsy. 


Christian 
keeps  him 
awake. 


we  not  see  from  the  Delectable  Mountains  the  gate  of  the 
city  ? Also,  are  we  not  now  to  walk  by  faith  ? Let  us  go 
on,  lest  the  man  with  the  whip  overtake  us  again.  You 
should  have  taught  me  that  lesson,  which  I will  round  you 
in  the  ears  withal : Cease,  my  son,  to  hear  the  instruction 
that  causeth  to  err  from  the  words  of  knowledge.  I say, 
my  brother,  cease  to  hear  him,  and  let  us  believe  to  the 
saving  of  the  soul. 

Chr.  My  brother,  I did  not  put  the  question  to  thee, 
for  that  I doubted  of  the  truth  of  our  belief  myself,  but  to 
prove  thee,  and  to  fetch  from  thee  a fruit  of  the  honesty 
of  thy  heart.  As  for  this  man,  I know  that  he  is  blinded 
by  the  god  of  this  world.  Let  thee  and  me  go  on, 
knowing  that  we  have  belief  of  the  truth,  and  no  lie  is  of 
the  truth. 

Hope.  Now  do  I rejoice  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  Grod. 
So  they  turned  away  from  the  man,  and  he,  laughing  at 
them,  went  his  way. 

I then  saw  in  my  dream,  that  they  went  on  until  they 
came  into  a certain  country,  whose  air  naturally  tended  to 
make  one  drowsy,  if  he  came  a stranger  into  it.  And  here 
Hopeful  began  to  be  very  dull,  and  heavy  to  sleep  ; where- 
fore he  said  unto  Christian,  I do  now  begin  to  grow  so 
drowsy,  that  I can  scarcely  hold  open  mine  eyes;  let  us 
lie  down  here,  and  take  one  nap. 

Chr.  By  no  means,  said  the  other,  lest  sleeping  we 
never  awake  more. 

Hope.  Why,  my  brother,  ? sleep  is  sweet  to  the  labour- 
ing man  ; we  may  be  refreshed  if  we  take  a nap. 

Chr.  Do  you  not  remember  that  one  of  the  Shepherds 


Pilgrim’s  Progress . 


175 


bid  us  beware  of  the  Enchanted  Ground  ? He  meant  by 
that,  that  we  should  beware  of  sleeping ; wherefore  let  us 
not  sleep  as  others  do,  but  let  us  watch  and  be  sober. 

Hope.  I acknowledge  myself  in  a fault;  and  had  I 
been  here  alone,  I had  by  sleeping  run  the  danger  of 
death.  I see  it  is  true  that  the  wise  man  saith,  Two  are 
better  than  one.  Hitherto  hath  thy  company  been  my 
mercy ; and  thou  shalt  have  a good  reward  for  thy  labour. 

Chr.  Now,  then,  said  Christian,  to  prevent  drowsiness 
in  this  place,  let  us  fall  into  good  discourse. 

Hope.  With  all  my  heart,  said  the  other. 

Chr.  Where  shall  we  begin  ? 

HorE.  Where  God  began  with  us.  But  do  you  begin, 
if  you  please. 

Chr.  I will  sing  you  first  this  song. 

When  saints  do  sleepy  grow,  let  them  come  hither, 

And  hear  how  these  two  pilgrims  talk  together : 

Yea,  let  them  learn  of  them  in  any  wise, 

Thus  to  keep  ope  their  drowsy,  slumb’ring  eyes. 

Saints’  fellowship,  if  it  be  managed  well, 

Keeps  them  awake,  and  that  in  spite  of  hell. 

Chr.  Then  Christian  began,  and  said,  I will  ask  you  a 
question.  How  came  you  to  think  at  first  of  doing  as  you 
do  now  ? 

Hope.  Do  you  mean,  how  I came  at  first  to  look  after 
the  good  of  my  soul  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  that  is  my  meaning. 

Hope.  I continued  a great  while  in  the  delight  of 
those  things  which  were  seen  and  sold  at  our  fair ; things 
which  I believe  now  would  have,  had  I continued  in  them 
still,  drowned  me  in  perdition  and  destruction. 


1 Thess.  v. 

6. 


He  is 
thankful. 
Eccles.  iv. 
9. 


Good  dis- 
course pre- 
ventetn 
drowsiness. 


The  Dream- 
er’s note. 


They  begin 
at  the  be- 
ginning of 
their  con- 
version. 


176 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Hopeful’s 
life  before 
conversion. 


Rom.  vi. 
21—23. 
Eph.  v.  6. 


Hopeful  at 
first  shuts 
his  eyes 
against  the 
light. 


Reasons  of 
his  resisting 
the  light. 


Chr.  What  things  were  they  ? 

Hope.  All  the  treasures  and  riches  of  the  world.  Also 
I delighted  much  in  rioting,  revelling,  drinking,  swearing, 
lying,  uncleanness,  sabbath-breaking,  and  what  not,  that 
tended  to  destroy  the  soul.  But  I found  at  last,  by 
hearing  and  considering  of  things  that  are  divine,  which, 
indeed,  I heard  of  you,  as  also  of  beloved  Faithful,  that 
was  put  to  death  for  his  faith  and  good  living  in  Vanity 
Fair,  that  the  end  of  these  things  is  death;  and  that  for 
these  things’  sake  the  wrath  of  God  cometh  upon  the 
children  of  disobedience. 

Chr.  And  did  you  presently  fall  under  the  power  of 
this  conviction? 

Hope.  No,  I was  not  willing  presently  to  know  the  evil 
of  sin,  nor  the  damnation  that  follows  upon  the  com- 
mission of  it;  but  endeavoured,  when  my  mind  at  first 
began  to  be  shaken  with  the  word,  to  shut  mine  eyes 
against  the  light  thereof. 

Chr.  But  what  was  the  cause  of  your  carrying  of  it 
thus  to  the  first  workings  of  God’s  blessed  Spirit  upon  you  ? 

Hope.  The  causes  were,  1.  I was  ignorant  that  this 
was  the  work  of  God  upon  me.  I never  thought  that  by 
awakenings  for  sin,  God  at  first  begins  the  conversion  of  a 
sinner.  2.  Sin  was  yet  very  sweet  to  my  flesh,  and  I was 
loth  to  leave  it.  3.  I could  not  tell  how  to  part  with 
mine  old  companions,  their  presence  and  actions  were  so 
desirable  unto  me.  4.  The  hours  in  which  convictions 
were  upon  me,  were  such  troublesome  and  such  heart- 
affrighting  hours,  that  I could  not  bear,  no,  not  so  much 
as  the  remembrance  of  them  upon  my  heart. 


177 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 

Chr.  Then,  as  it  seems,  sometimes  you  got  rid  of  your 
trouble  ? 

Hope.  Yes,  verily,  but  it  would  come  into  my  mind 
again;  and  then  I should  be  as  bad,  nay,  worse,  than  I 
was  before. 

Chr.  Why,  what  was  it  that  brought  your  sins  to  mind 
again  ? 

Hope.  Many  things ; as, 

1.  If  I did  but  meet  a good  man  in  the  streets ; or, 

2.  If  I have  heard  any  read  in  the  Bible  ; or, 

3.  If  mine  head  did  begin  to  ache ; or, 

4.  If  I were  told  that  some  of  my  neighbours  were 
sick ; or, 

5.  If  I heard  the  bell  toll  for  some  that  were  dead ; or, 

6.  If  I thought  of  dying  myself ; or, 

7.  If  I heard  that  sudden  death  happened  to  others. 

8.  But  especially  when  I thought  of  myself,  that  I 
must  quickly  come  to  judgment. 

Chr.  And  could  you  at  any  time  with  ease  get  off  the 
guilt  of  sin,  when  by  any  of  these  ways  it  came  upon  you  ? 

Hope.  No,  not  I ; for  then  they  got  faster  hold  of  my 
conscience ; and  then,  if  I did  but  think  of  going  back  to 
sin,  (though  my  mind  was  turned  against  it,)  it  would  be 
double  torment  to  me. 

Chr.  And  how  did  you  then  ? 

Hope.  I thought  I must  endeavour  to  mend  my  life ; 
or  else,  thought  I,  I am  sure  to  be  damned. 

Chr.  And  did  you  endeavour  to  mend  ? 

Hope.  Yes,  and  fled  from,  not  only  my  sins,  but  sinful 
company  too,  and  betook  me  to  religious  duties ; as  pray- 

N 


When  he 
had  lost  his 
sense  of  sin, 
what 

brought  it 
again. 


When  he 
could  no 
longer 
shake  off  his 
guilt  by 
sinful 
courses, 
then  he  en- 
deavours to 
mend. 


78 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


Then  he 
thought 
himself 
well. 


Reforma- 
tion at  last 
eould  not 
help,  and 
why. 

Isa.  lxiv.  6 
Gal.  ii.  16. 
Luke  xvii. 
10. 


His  being  a 
debtor  to 
the  law 
troubled 
him. 


ing,  reading,  weeping  for  sin,  speaking  truth  to  my  neigh- 
bours, &c.  These  things  did  I,  with  many  others,  too 
much  here  to  relate. 

Chr.  And  did  you  think  yourself  well  then  ? 

Hope.  Yes,  for  a while;  but  at  the  last  my  trouble 
came  tumbling  upon  me  again,  and  that  over  the  neck  of 
all  my  reformations. 

Chr.  How  came  that  about,  since  you  were  now  re- 
formed ? 

Hope.  There  were  several  things  brought  it  upon  m§, 
especially  such  sayings  as  these:  All  our  righteousnesses 
are  as  filthy  rags ; By  the  works  of  the  law  shall  no  flesh 
be  justified ; When  ye  have  done  all  those  things,  say,  We 
are  unprofitable,  with  many  more  such  like.  From  whence 
I began  to  reason  with  myself  thus : If  all  my  righteous- 
nesses are  filthy  rags,  if  by  the  deeds  of  the  law  no  man 
can  be  justified,  and  if,  when  we  have  done  all,  we  are  yet 
unprofitable,  then  it  is  but  a folly  to  think  of  heaven  by 
the  law.  I further  thought  thus : If  a man  runs  a hundred 
poimds  into  the  shopkeeper’s  debt,  and  after  that  shall  pay 
for  all  that  he  shall  fetch ; yet  if  his  old  debt  stand  still 
in  the  book  uncrossed,  the  shopkeeper  may  sue  him  for  it, 
and  cast  him  into  prison  till  he  shall  pay  the  debt. 

Chr.  Well,  and  how  did  you  apply  this  to  yourself. 

Hope.  Why,  I thought  thus  with  myself ; I have  by 
my  sins  run  a great  way  into  Grod’s  book,  and  my  now 
reforming  will  not  pay  off  that  score.  Therefore  I should 
think  still,  under  all  my  present  amendments.  But  how 
shall  I be  freed  from  that  damnation  that  I brought  my- 
self in  danger  of  by  my  former  transgressions  ? 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


179 


Chr.  A very  good  application : but  pray  go  on. 

Hope.  Another  thing  that  hath  troubled  me  ever  since 
my  late  amendment  is,  that  if  I look  narrowly  into  the 
best  of  what  I do  now,  I still  see  sin,  new  sin,  mixing  it- 
self with  the  best  of  that  I do ; so  that  now  I am  forced 
to  conclude,  that  notwithstanding  my  former  fond  conceits 
of  myself  and  duties,  I have  committed  sin  enough  in  one 
day  to  send  me  to  hell,  though  my  former  life  had  been 
faultless. 

Chr.  And  what  did  you  then  ? 

Hope.  Do  ! I could  not  tell  what  to  do,  until  I broke 
my  mind  to  Faithful;  for  he  and  I were  well  acquainted. 
And  he  told  me,  that  unless  I could  obtain  the  righteous- 
ness of  a man  that  never  had  sinned,  neither  mine  own, 
nor  all  the  righteousness  of  the  world,  could  save  me. 

Chr.  And  did  you  think  he  spake  true  ? 

Hope.  Had  he  told  me  so  when  I was  pleased  and 
satisfied  with  mine  own  amendments,  I had  called  him  a 
fool  for  his  pains;  but  now,  since  I see  mine  own  infirmity, 
and  the  sin  which  cleaves  to  my  best  performance,  I have 
been  forced  to  be  of  his  opinion. 

Chr.  But  did  you  think,  when  at  first  he  suggested 
it  to  you,  that  there  was  such  a man  to  be  found,  of 
whom  it  might  justly  be  said  that  he  never  committed 
sin? 

Hope.  I must  confess  the  words  at  first  sounded 
strangely ; but  after  a little  more  talk  and  company  with 
him,  I had  full  conviction  about  it. 

CnR.  And  did  you  ask  him  what  man  this  was,  and 
how  you  must  be  justified  by  him  ? 


His  espying 
bad  things 
in  his  best, 
troubled 
him. 


This  made 
him  break 
his  mind  to 
Faithful, 
•who  told 
him  the 
•way  to  be 
saved. 


At  which 
he  started 
at  present. 


180 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


Heb.  x. 

12,  21. 

A more  par- 
ticular dis- 
covery of 
the  way  to 
be  saved. 
Rom.  iv.  5 ; 
Col.  i.  14 ; 

1 Pet.  i.  19. 


He  doubts 
of  accepta- 
tion. 


He  is  better 
instructed. 
Matt.  xi. 

28. 


Matt.  xxiv. 
35. 


Psa.  xcv.  6 ; 
Dan.  vi.  10. 
Jer.  xxix. 
12,  13. 

Exod.  xxv. 
22;  Lev. 
xvi.  2 ; 
Numb.  vii. 
89;  Heb. 
iv.  16. 

He  is  bid  to 
pray. 


Hope.  Yes,  and  he  told  me  it  was  the  Lord  Jesus,  that 
dwelleth  on  the  right  hand  of  the  Most  High.  And  thus, 
said  he,  you  must  be  justified  by  him,  even  by  trusting  to 
what  he  hath  done  by  himself  in  the  days  of  his  flesh,  and 
suffered  when  he  did  hang  on  the  tree.  I asked  him  further, 
how  that  man’s  righteousness  could  be  of  that  efficacy,  to 
justify  another  before  Gfod.  And  he  told  me,  he  was 
the  mighty  God,  and  did  what  he  did,  and  died  the  death 
also,  not  for  himself,  but  for  me ; to  whom  his  doings,  and 
the  worthiness  of  them,  should  be  imputed,  if  I believed 
on  him. 

Chr.  And  what  did  you  do  then  ? 

Hope.  I made  my  objections  against  my  believing,  for 
that  I thought  he  was  not  willing  to  save  me. 

Cjir.  And  what  said  Faithful  to  you  then? 

Hope.  He  bid  me  go  to  him  and  see.  Then  I said  it 
was  presumption.  He  said,  No ; for  I was  invited  to  come. 
Then  he  gave  me  a book  of  Jesus  his  inditing,  to  encourage 
me  the  more  freely  to  come ; and  he  said  concerning  that 
book,  that  every  jot  and  tittle  thereof  stood  firmer  than 
heaven  and  earth.  Then  I asked  him  what  I must  do 
when  I came ; and  he  told  me,  I must  entreat  upon  my 
knees,  with  all  my  heart  and  soul,  the  Father  to  reveal 
him  to  me.  Then  I asked  him  further,  how  I must  make 
my  supplications  to  him ; and  he  said,  Go,  and  thou  shalt 
find  him  upon  a mercy-seat,  where  he  sits,  all  the  year 
long,  to  give  pardon  and  forgiveness  to  them  that  come. 
I told  him  that  I knew  not  what  to  say  when  I came;  and 
he  bid  me  say  to  this  effect:  God  be  merciful  to  me  a 
sinner,  and  make  me  to  know  and  believe  in  Jesus  Christ; 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


181 


for  I see,  that  if  his  righteousness  had  not  been,  or  I have 
not  faith  in  that  righteousness,  I am  utterly  cast  away. 
Lord,  I have  heard  that  thou  art  a merciful  God,  and  hast 
ordained  that  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ  should  be  the  Saviour 
of  the  world ; and  moreover,  that  thou  art  willing  to  bestow 
him  upon  such  a poor  sinner  as  I am.  And  I am  a sinner 
indeed.  Lord,  take  therefore  this  opportunity,  and  mag- 
nify thy  grace  in  the  salvation  of  my  soul,  through  thy  Son 
Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 

Chr  And  did  you  do  as  you  were  bidden  ? 

Hope.  Yes,  over,  and  over,  and  over. 

Chr.  And  did  the  Father  reveal  the  Son  to  you  ? 

Hope.  No,  not  at  first,  nor  second,  nor  third,  nor  fourth, 
nor  fifth,  no,  nor  at  the  sixth  time  neither. 

Chr.  What  did  you  do  then  ? 

Hope.  What  ? why  I could  not  tell  what  to  do. 

Chr.  Had  you  no  thoughts  of  leaving  off  praying  ? 

Hope.  Yes;  and  a hundred  times  twice  told. 

Chr.  And  what  was  the  reason  you  did  not  ? 

Hope.  I believed  that  it  was  true  which  hath  been  told 
me,  to  wit,  that  without  the  righteousness  of  this  Christ, 
all  the  world  could  not  save  me ; and  therefore  thought  I 
with  myself,  if  I leave  off,  I die,  and  I can  but  die  at  the 
throne  of  grace.  And  withal  this  came  into  my  mind.  If 
it  tarry,  wait  for  it ; because  it  will  surely  come,  and  will 
not  tarry.  So  I continued  praying,  until  the  Father  showed 
me  his  Son. 

Chr.  And  how  was  he  revealed  unto  you  ? 

Hope.  I did  not  see  him  with  my  bodily  eyes,  but  with 
the  eyes  of  mine  understanding,  and  thus  it  was.  One 

N 3 


He  prays. 


He  thought 
to  leave  off 
praying. 


He  durst 
not  leave  off 
praying, 
and  why  ? 
Hab.  ii.  3. 


Eph.  i.  18, 
19. 

Christ  is  re- 


182 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


vealed  to 
him,  and 
how. 


Acts  xvi. 
31. 


2 Cor.  xii. 
9. 


John  vi.  35. 


John  vi.  37. 


1 Tim.  i.  15 

Rom.  x.  4, 
and  chap, 
iv. 

Rom.  iv.  25. 
Rev.  i.  5. 

1 Tim.  ii.  5. 

Heb.  vii.  25. 


day  I was  very  sad,  I think  sadder  than  at  any  one  time 
in  my  life ; and  this  sadness  was  through  a fresh  sight  of 
the  greatness  and  vileness  of  my  sins.  And  as  I was  then 
looking  for  nothing  but  hell,  and  the  everlasting  damna- 
tion of  my  soul,  suddenly,  as  I thought,  I saw  the  Lord  Jesus 
looking  down  from  heaven  upon  me,  and  saying,  Believe 
on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt  be  saved. 

But  I replied.  Lord,  I am  a great,  a very  great  sinner : 
and  he  answered,  My  grace  is  sufficient  for  thee.  Then  I 
said,  But,  Lord,  what  is  believing  ? And  then  I saw  from 
that  saying,  He  that  cometh  to  me  shall  never  hunger,  and 
he  that  believeth  on  me  shall  never  thirst,  that  believing 
and  coming  was  all  one ; and  that  he  that  came,  that  is, 
that  ran  out  in  his  heart  and  affections  after  salvation  by 
Christ,  he  indeed  believed  in  Christ.  Then  the  water 
stood  in  mine  eyes,  and  I asked  further.  But,  Lord,  may 
such  a great  sinner  as  I am  be  indeed  accepted  of  thee, 
and  be  saved  by  thee  ? And  I heard  him  say,  And  him 
that  cometh  to  me  I will  in  no  wise  cast  out.  Then  I said, 
But  how,  Lord,  must  I consider  of  thee  in  my  coming  to 
thee,  that  my  faith  may  be  placed  aright  upon  thee  ? Then 
he  said,  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners. 
He  is  the  end  of  the  law  for  righteousness  to  every  one 
that  believes.  He  died  for  our  sins,  and  rose  again  for 
our  justification.  He  loved  us,  and  washed  us  from  our 
sins  in  his  own  blood.  He  is  Mediator  between  Grod  and 
us.  He  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession  for  us.  From  all 
which  I gathered,  that  I must  look  for  righteousness  in 
his  person,  and  for  satisfaction  for  my  sins  by  his  blood : 
that  what  he  did  in  obedience  to  his  Father’s  law,  and  in 


Pilgrim’s  Progress . 


183 


submitting  to  the  penalty  thereof,  was  not  for  himself,  but 
for  him  that  will  accept  it  for  his  salvation,  and  be  thank- 
ful. And  now  was  my  heart  full  of  joy,  mine  eyes  full  of 
tears,  and  mine  affections  running  over  with  love  to  the 
name,  people,  and  ways  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Che.  This  was  a revelation  of  Christ  to  your  soul 
indeed.  But  tell  me  particularly  what  effect  this  had  upon 
your  spirits. 

Hope.  It  made  me  see  that  all  the  world,  notwith- 
standing all  the  righteousness  thereof,  is  in  a state  of  con- 
demnation. It  made  me  see  that  (rod  the  Father,  though 

7 O 

he  be  just,  can  justly  justify  the  coming  sinner.  It  made 
me  greatly  ashamed  of  the  vileness  of  my  former  life,  and 
confounded  me  with  the  sense  of  mine  own  ignorance ; for 
there  never  came  thought  into  my  heart  before  now  that 
showed  me  so  the  beauty  of  Jesus  Christ.  It  made  me  love 
a holy  life,  and  long  to  do  something  for  the  honour  and 
glory  of  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Yea,  I thought  that 
had  I now  a thousand  gallons  of  blood  in  my  body,  I could 
spill  it  all  for  the  sake  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

I saw  then  in  my  dream,  that  Hopeful  looked  back,  and 
saw  Ignorance,  whom  they  had  left  behind,  coming  after. 
Look,  said  he  to  Christian,  how  far  yonder  youngster 
loitereth  behind. 

Che.  Ay,  ay,  I see  him ; he  careth  not  for  our  company. 

Hope.  But  I trow  it  would  not  have  hurt  him  had  he 
kept  pace  with  us  hitherto. 

Che.  That  is  true;  but  I warrant  you  he  thinketh 
otherwise. 

N 4 


184 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


Young  Ig- 
norance 
comes  up 
again. 
Their  talk. 


Ignorance’s 
hope,  and 
the  ground 
of  it. 


Prov.  xiii. 
4. 


Prov. 
xxviii.  26. 


Hope.  That  I think  he  doth ; but,  however,  let  us  tarry 
for  him.  So  they  did. 

Then  Christian  said  to  him,  Come  away,  man  ; why  did 
you  stay  so  behind  ? 

Ignor.  I take  my  pleasure  in  walking  alone,  even 
more  a great  deal  than  in  company,  unless  I like  it  the 
better. 

Then  said  Christian  to  Hopeful,  (but  softly,)  Did  I not 
tell  you  he  cared  not  for  our  company?  But,  however, 
come  up,  and  let  us  talk  away  the  time  in  this  solitary 
place.  Then,  directing  his  speech  to  Ignorance,  he  said, 
Come,  how  do  you  do  ? How  stands  it  between  Grod  and 
your  soul  now  ? 

Ignor.  I hope,  well ; for  I am  always  full  of  good  mo- 
tions, that  come  into  my  mind  to  comfort  me  as  I walk. 

Chr.  What  good  motions  ? pray  tell  us. 

Ignor.  Why,  I think  of  Grod  and  heaven. 

Chr.  So  do  the  devils  and  damned  souls. 

Ignor.  But  I think  of  them,  and  desire  them. 

Chr.  So  do  many  that  are  never  like  to  come  there. 
The  soul  of  the  sluggard  desires,  and  hath  nothing. 

Ignor.  But  I think  of  them,  and  leave  all  for  them. 

Chr.  That  I doubt ; for  leaving  of  all  is  a very  hard 
matter ; yea,  a harder  matter  than  many  are  aware  of. 
But  why,  or  by  what,  art  thou  persuaded  that  thou  hast 
left  all  for  Grod  and  heaven  ? 

Ignor.  My  heart  tells  me  so. 

Chr.  The  wise  man  says.  He  that  trusts  in  his  own 
heart  is  a fool. 

Ignor.  That  is  spoken  of  an  evil  heart ; but  mine  is  a 
good  one. 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


185 


Chr.  But  how  dost  thou  prove  that  ? 

Ignor.  It  comforts  me  in  hopes  of  heaven. 

Chr.  That  may  be  through  its  deceitfulness ; for  a 
man’s  heart  may  minister  comfort  to  him  in  the  hopes  of 
that  thing  for  which  he  has  yet  no  ground  to  hope. 

Ignor.  But  my  heart  and  life  agree  together;  and 
therefore  my  hope  is  well  grounded. 

Chr.  Who  told  thee  that  thy  heart  and  life  agree 
together  ? 

Ignor.  My  heart  tells  me  so. 

Chr.  Ask  my  fellow  if  I be  a thief.  Thy  heart  tells 
thee  so  ! Except  the  word  of  God  beareth  witness  in  this 
matter,  other  testimony  is  of  no  value. 

Ignor.  But  is  it  not  a good  heart  that  hath  good 
thoughts?  and  is  not  that  a good  life  that  is  according 
to  God’s  commandments  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  that  is  a good  heart  that  hath  good  thoughts, 
and  that  is  a good  life  that  is  according  to  God’s  com- 
mandments ; but  it  is  one  thing  indeed  to  have  these,  and 
another  thing  only  to  think  so. 

Ignor.  Pray,  what  count  you  good  thoughts,  and  a life 
according  to  God’s  commandments  ? 

Chr.  There  are  good  thoughts  of  divers  kinds; — some 
respecting  ourselves,  some  God,  some  Christ,  and  some 
other  things. 

Ignor.  What  be  good  thoughts  respecting  ourselves  ? 

Chr.  Such  as  agree  with  the  word  of  God. 

Ignor.  When  do  our  thoughts  of  ourselves  agree  with 
the  word  of  God  ? 

Chr.  When  we  pass  the  same  judgment  upon  ourselves 


What  are 

good 

thoughts. 


186 


Pilgrims  Progress. 


Gen.  vi.  5 ; 
Rom.  iii. 


Gen.  vifi. 
21. 


Psa.  cxxv. 
5 ; Prov.  ii. 
15 ; Rom. 
iii.  12. 


which  the  word  passes.  To  explain  myself : the  word  of 
God  saith  of  persons  in  a natural  condition,  There  is  none 
righteous,  there  is  none  that  doeth  good.  It  saith  also, 
that  every  imagination  of  the  heart  of  man  is  only  evil, 
and  that  continually.  And  again,  The  imagination  of 
man’s  heart  is  evil  from  his  youth.  Now,  then,  when  we 
think  thus  of  ourselves,  having  sense  thereof,  then  are 
our  thoughts  good  ones,  because  according  to  the  word 
of  God. 

Ignor.  I will  never  believe  that  my  heart  is  thus  bad. 

Chr.  Therefore  thou  never  hadst  one  good  thought 
concerning  thyself  in  thy  life.  — But  let  me  go  on.  As 
the  word  passeth  a judgment  upon  our  hearts,  so  it  passeth 
a judgment  upon  our  ways  ; and  when  the  thoughts  of  our 
hearts  and  ways  agree  with  the  judgment  which  the  word 
giveth  of  both,  then  are  both  good,  because  agreeing 
thereto. 

Ignor.  Make  out  your  meaning. 

Chr.  Why,  the  word  of  God  saith,  that  man’s  ways 
are  crooked  ways,  not  good,  but  perverse;  it  saith,  they 
are  naturally  out  of  the  good  way,  that  they  have  not 
known  it.  Now  when  a man  thus  thinketh  of  his  ways, 
I say  when  he  doth  sensibly,  and  with  heart-humiliation, 
thus  think,  then  hath  he  good  thoughts  of  his  own  ways, 
because  his  thoughts  now  agree  with  the  judgment  of  the 
word  of  Grod. 

Ignor.  What  are  good  thoughts  concerning  God  ? 

Chr.  Even,  as  I have  said  concerning  ourselves,  when 
our  thoughts  of  God  do  agree  with  what  the  word  saith  of 
him;  and  that  is,  when  we  think  of  his  being  and  at- 


Pilgrim’s  Progress . 


187 


tributes  as  the  word  hath  taught ; of  which  I cannot  new 
discourse  at  large.  But  to  speak  of  him  with  reference 
to  us : then  have  we  right  thoughts  of  God  when  we  think 
that  he  knows  us  better  than  we  know  ourselves,  and  can 
see  sin  in  us  when  and  where  we  can  see  none  in  ourselves  : 
when  we  think  he  knows  our  inmost  thoughts,  and  that  our 
heart,  with  all  its  depths,  is  always  open  unto  his  eyes ; 
also  when  we  think  that  all  our  righteousness  stinks  in  his 
nostrils,  and  that  therefore  he  cannot  abide  to  see  us  stand 
before  him  in  any  confidence,  even  of  all  our  best  per- 
formances. 

Ignor.  Do  you  think  that  I am  such  a fool  as  to  think 
that  God  can  see  no  further  than  I ; or  that  I would  come 
to  God  in  the  best  of  my  performances  ? 

Chr.  Why,  how  dost  thou  think  in  this  matter  ? 

Ignor.  Why,  to  be  short,  I think  I must  believe  in 
Christ  for  justification. 

Chr.  How  ! think  thou  must  believe  in  Christ,  when 
thou  seest  not  thy  need  of  him  ! Thou  neither  seest  thy 
original  nor  actual  infirmities;  but  hast  such  an  opinion 
of  thyself,  and  of  what  thou  doest,  as  plainly  renders  thee 
to  be  one  that  did  never  see  a necessity  of  Christ’s  personal 
righteousness  to  justify  thee  before  God.  How,  then,  dost 
thou  say,  I believe  in  Christ  ? 

Ignor.  I believe  well  enough  for  all  that. 

Chr.  How  dost  thou  believe  ? 

Ignor.  I believe  that  Christ  died  for  sinners  ; and  that 
I shall  be  justified  before  God  from  the  curse,  through  his 
gracious  acceptance  of  my  obedience  to  his  law.  Or  thus, 
Christ  makes  my  duties,  that  are  religious,  acceptable  to 


The  faith  of 
Ignorance. 


188 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 

his  Father  by  virtue  of  his  merits,  and  so  shall  I be 
justified. 

Chr.  Let  me  give  an  answer  to  this  confession  of  thy 
faith : 

1.  Thou  believest  with  a fantastical  faith;  for  this  faith 
is  no  where  described  in  the  word. 

2.  Thou  believest  with  a false  faith ; because  it  taketh 
justification  from  the  personal  righteousness  of  Christ,  and 
applies  it  to  thy  own. 

3.  This  faith  maketh  not  Christ  a justifier  of  thy  person, 
but  of  thy  actions ; and  of  thy  person  for  thy  actions’  sake, 
which  is  false. 

4.  Therefore  this  faith  is  deceitful,  even  such  as  will 
leave  thee  under  wrath  in  the  day  of  Grod  Almighty : for 
true  justifying  faith  puts  the  soul,  as  sensible  of  its  lost 
condition  by  the  law,  upon  flying  for  refuge  unto  Christ’s 
righteousness ; (which  righteousness  of  his  is  not  an  act  of 
grace  by  which  he  maketh,  for  justification,  thy  obedience 
accepted  with  Grod,  but  his  personal  obedience  to  the  law, 
in  doing  and  suffering  for  us  what  that  required  at  our 
hands ;)  this  righteousness,  I say,  true  faith  accepteth ; 
under  the  skirt  of  which  the  soul  being  shrouded,  and  by 
it  presented  as  spotless  before  Grod,  it  is  accepted,  and 
acquitted  from  condemnation. 

Ignor.  What ! would  you  have  us  trust  to  what  Christ 
in  his  own  person  has  done  without  us?  This  conceit 
would  loosen  the  reins  of  our  lust,  and  tolerate  us  to  live 
as  we  list:  for  what  matter  how  we  live,  if  we  may  be 
justified  by  Christ’s  personal  righteousness  from  all,  when 
we  believe  it? 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


189 


Chr.  Ignorance  is  thy  name,  and  as  thy  name  is,  so 
art  thou : even  this  thy  answer  demonstrateth  what  I say. 
Ignorant  thou  art  of  what  justifying  righteousness  is,  and 
as  ignorant  how  to  secure  thy  soul  through  the  faith  of  it, 
from  the  heavy  wrath  of  God.  Yea,  thou  also  art  ignorant 
of  the  true  effects  of  saving  faith  in  this  righteousness  of 
Christ,  which  is  to  bow  and  win  over  the  heart  to  God  in 
Christ,  to  love  his  name,  his  word,  ways,  and  people,  and 
not  as  thou  ignorantly  imaginest. 

Hope.  Ask  him  if  ever  he  had  Christ  revealed  to  him 
from  heaven. 

Ignor.  What ! you  are  a man  for  revelations ! I believe, 
that  what  both  you  and  all  the  rest  of  you  say  about  that 
matter,  is  but  the  fruit  of  distracted  brains. 

Hope.  Why*  man!  Christ  is  so  hid  in  God  from  the 
natural  apprehensions  of  all  flesh,  that  he  cannot  by  any 
man  be  savingly  known,  unless  God  the  Father  reveals 
him  to  him. 

Ignor.  That  is  your  faith,  but  not  mine ; yet  mine,  I 
doubt  not,  is  as  good  as  yours,  though  I have  not  in  my 
head  so  many  whimsies  as  you. 

Chr.  Give  me  leave  to  put  in  a word.  You  ought 
not  so  slightly  to  speak  of  this  matter;  for  this  I will 
boldly  affirm,  (even  as  my  good  companion  hath  done,) 
that  no  man  can  know  Jesus  Christ  but  by  the  revelation 
of  the  Father  : yea,  and  faith  too,  by  which  the  soul  layeth 
hold  upon  Christ,  (if  it  be  right,)  must  be  wrought  by  the 
exceeding  greatness  of  his  mighty  power ; the  working  of 
which  faith,  I perceive,  poor  Ignorance,  thou  art  ignorant 
of.  Be  awakened  then,  see  thine  own  wretchedness,  and 


Ignorance 
jangles  with 
them. 


He  speaks 
reproach- 
fully of 
what  he 
knows  not. 


Matt.  xi. 

27 ; 1 Cor. 
xii.  3 ; Eph. 
i.  17—19. 


190 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


The  talk 
broke  up. 


fly  to  the  Lord  Jesus ; and  by  his  righteousness,  which  is 
the  righteousness  of  Grod,  (for  he  himself  is  Grod,)  thou 
shalt  be  delivered  from  condemnation. 

Ignor.  You  go  fast;  I cannot  keep  pace  with  you;  do 
you  go  on  before : I must  stay  awhile  behind. 

Then  they  said — 

Well,  Ignorance,  wilt  thou  yet  foolish  be, 

To  slight  good  counsel,  ten  times  given  thee  ? 

And  if  thou  yet  refuse  it,  thou  shalt  know 
Ere  long  the  evil  of  thy  doing  so. 
llemember,  man,  in  time  ; stoop,  do  not  fear ; 

Good  counsel,  taken  well,  saves ; therefore  hear. 

But  if  thou  yet  shalt  slight  it,  thou  wilt  be 
The  loser,  Ignorance,  I ’ll  warrant  thee. 

Then  Christian  addressed  himself  thus  to  his  fellow : 

Cur.  Well,  come,  my  good  Hopeful,  I perceive  that 
thou  and  I must  walk  by  ourselves  again. 

So  I saw  in  my  dream  that  they  went  on  apace  before, 
and  Ignorance  he  came  hobbling  after.  Then  said  Chris- 
tian to  his  companion,  I much  pity  this  poor  man : it  will 
certainly  go  ill  with  him  at  last. 

Hope.  Alas ! there  are  abundance  in  our  town  in  his 
condition,  whole  families,  yea,  whole  streets,  and  that  of 
pilgrims  too ; and  if  there  be  so  many  in  our  parts,  how 
many,  think  you,  must  there  be  in  the  place  where  he  was 
born? 

Chr.  Indeed,  the  word  saith,  He  hath  blinded  their 
eyes,  lest  they  should  see,  &c. 

But,  now  we  are  by  ourselves,  what  do  you  think  of  such 
men?  have  they  at  no  time,  think  you,  convictions  of  sin, 
and  so  consequently  fears  that  their  state  is  dangerous  ? 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


191 


Hope.  Nay,  do  you  answer  that  question  yourself,  for 
you  are  the  elder  man. 

Ciir.  Then  I say,  sometimes  (as  I think)  they  may; 
but  they  being  naturally  ignorant,  understand  not  that 
such  convictions  tend  to  their  good ; and  therefore  they  do 
desperately  seek  to  stifle  them,  and  presumptuously  con- 
tinue to  flatter  themselves  in  the  way  of  their  own  hearts. 

Hope.  I do  believe,  as  you  say,  that  fear  tends  much 
to  men’s  good,  and  to  make  them  right  at  their  beginning 
to  go  on  pilgrimage. 

Chr.  Without  all  doubt  it  doth,  if  it  be  right : for  so 
says  the  word,  The  fear  of  the  Lord  is  the  beginning  of 
wisdom. 

Hope.  How  will  you  describe  right  fear  ? 

Chr.  True  or  right  fear  is  discovered  by  three  things : 

1.  By  its  rise:  it  is  caused  by  saving  convictions  for  sin. 

2.  It  driveth  the  soul  to  lay  fast  hold  of  Christ  for 
salvation. 

3.  It  begetteth  and  continueth  in  the  soul  -a  great  reve- 
rence of  Grod,  his  word,  and  ways ; keeping  it  tender,  and 
making  it  afraid  to  turn  from  them,  to  the  right  hand  or 
to  the  left,  to  any  thing  that  may  dishonour  Grod,  break  its 
peace,  grieve  the  Spirit,  or  cause  the  enemy  to  speak 
reproachfully. 

Hope.  Well  said;  I believe  you  have  said  the  truth. 
Are  we  now  almost  got  past  the  Enchanted  Ground  ? 

Chr.  Why  ? are  you  weary  of  this  discourse  ? 

Hope.  No,  verily,  but  that  I would  know  where  we  are. 

Chr.  We  have  not  now  above  two  miles  farther  to  go 
thereon. — But  let  us  return  to  our  matter. 


The  good 
use  of  fear. 


Job.  xxviii. 
28;  Psa. 
exi.  10 ; 
Prov.  i.  7 ; 
ix.  10. 

Right  fear. 


192 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Why  ig- 
norant per- 
sons do 
stifle  con- 
viction. 


Talk  about 
one  Tempo- 
rary. 


Where  he 
dwelt. 


He  was 

towardly 

once. 


Now  the  ignorant  know  not  that  such  convictions  as 
tend  to  put  them  in  fear,  are  for  their  good,  and  therefore 
they  seek  to  stifle  them. 

Hope.  How  do  they  seek  to  stifle  them  ? 

Chr.  1.  They  think  that  those  fears  are  wrought  by 
the  devil,  (though  indeed  they  are  wrought  of  God,)  and, 
thinking  so,  they  resist  them,  as  things  that  directly  tend 
to  their  overthrow.  2.  They  also  think  that  these  fears 
tend  to  the  spoiling  of  their  faith ; when,  alas  for  them, 
poor  men  that  they  are,  they  have  none  at  all ! and  there- 
fore they  harden  their  hearts  against  them.  3.  They  pre- 
sume they  ought  not  to  fear,  and  therefore  in  despite  of 
them,  wax  presumptuously  confident.  4.  They  see  that 
those  fears  tend  to  take  away  from  them  their  pitiful  old 
self-holiness,  and  therefore  they  resist  them  with  all  then’ 
might. 

Hope.  I know  something  of  this  myself ; for  before  I 
knew  myself  it  was  so  with  me. 

Chr.  Well,  we  will  leave,  at  this  time,  our  neighbour 
Ignorance  by  himself,  and  fall  upon  another  profitable 
question. 

Hope.  With  all  my  heart ; but  you  shall  still  begin. 

Chr.  Well,  then,  did  you  know,  about  ten  years  ago, 
one  Temporary  in  your  parts,  who  was  a forward  man  in 
religion  then  ? 

Hope.  Know  him  ! yes ; he  dwelt  in  Graceless,  a town 
about  two  miles  off  of  Honesty,  and  he  dwelt  next  door  to 
one  Turn-back. 

Chr.  Right ; he  dwelt  under  the  same  roof  with  him. 
Well,  that  man  was  much  awakened  once : I believe  that 


193 


Pilgrim?  8 Progress. 

then  he  had  some  sight  of  his  sins,  and  of  the  wages  that 
were  due  thereto. 

Hope.  I am  of  your  mind,  for  (my  house  not  being 
above  three  miles  from  him)  .he  would  ofttimes  come  to 


One  Temporary. 


me,  and  that  with  many  tears.  Truly  I pitied  the  man, 
and  was  not  altogether  without  hope  of  him  : but  one  may 
see,  it  is  not  every  one  that  cries,  Lord,  Lord ! 

Chr.  He  told  me  once  that  he  was  resolved  to  go  on 
pilgrimage,  as  we  go  now;  but  all  on  a sudden  he  grew 


o 


194 


Reasons 
why  to- 
wardly  ones 
go  back. 


2 Pet.  ii.  22". 


Prov.  xxix. 
25. 


Pilgrim’s  Progress . 

acquainted  with  one  Save-self,  and  then  he  became  a 
stranger  to  me. 

Hope.  Now,  since  we  are  talking  about  him,  let  us  a 
little  inquire  into  the  reason  of  the  sudden  backsliding  of 
him  and  such  others. 

Chr.  It  may  be  very  profitable ; but  do  you  begin. 

Hope.  Well,  then,  there  are,  in  my  judgment,  four 
reasons  for  it : 

1.  Though  the  consciences  of  such  men  are  awakened, 
yet  their  minds  are  not  changed : therefore,  when  the 
power  of  guilt  weareth  away,  that  which  provoketh  them 
to  be  religious  ceaseth ; wherefore  they  naturally  turn  to 
their  old  course  again  ; even  as  we  see  the  dog  that  is  sick 
of  what  he  hath  eaten,  so  long  as  his  sickness  prevails,  he 
vomits  and  casts  up  all ; not  that  he  doth  this  of  a free 
mind,  (if  we  may  say  a dog  has  a mind,)  but  because  it 
troubleth  his  stomach : but  now,  when  his  sickness  is  over, 
and  so  his  stomach  eased,  his  desires  being  not  at  all 
alienated  from  his  vomit,  he  turns  him  about,  and  licks  up 
all ; and  so  it  is  true  which  is  written,  The  dog  is  turned 
to  his  own  vomit  again.  This,  I say,  being  hot  for  heaven, 
by  virtue  only  of  the  sense  and  fear  of  the  torments  of 
hell,  as  their  sense  of  hell  and  fear  of  damnation  chills 
and  cools,  so  their  desires  for  heaven  and  salvation  cool 
also.  So  then  it  comes  to  pass,  that  when  their  guilt  and 
fear  is  gone,  their  desires  for  heaven  and  happiness  die, 
and  they  return  to  their  course  again. 

2.  Another  reason  is,  they  have  slavish  fears  that  do 
overmaster  them  : I speak  now  of  the  fears  that  they  have 
of  men : For  the  fear  of  man  bringeth  a snare.  So  then, 


Pilgrim’s  Progress . 


195 


though  they  seem  to  be  hot  for  heaven  so  long  as  the 
flames  of  hell  are  about  their  ears,  yet,  when  that  terror  is 
a little  over,  they  betake  themselves  to  second  thoughts, 
namely,  that  it  is  good  to  be  wise,  and  not  to  run  (for  they 
know  not  what)  the  hazard  of  losing  all,  or  at  least  of 
bringing  themselves  into  unavoidable  and  unnecessary 
troubles ; and  so  they  fall  in  with  the  world  again. 

3.  The  shame  that  attends  religion  lies  also  as  a block 
in  their  way : they  are  proud  and  haughty,  and  religion  in 
their  eye  is  low  and  contemptible:  therefore  when  they 
have  lost  their  sense  of  hell  and  the  wrath  to  come,  they 
return  again  to  their  former  course. 

4.  Gruilt,  and  to  meditate  terror,  are  grievous  to  them ; 
they  like  not  to  see  their  misery  before  they  come  into  it ; 
though  perhaps  the  sight  of  it  first,  if  they  loved  that 
sight,  might  make  them  fly  whither  the  righteous  fly,  and 
are  safe;  but  because  they  do,  as  I hinted  before,  even 
shun  the  thoughts  of  guilt  and  terror;  therefore  when 
once  they  are  rid  of  their  awakenings  about  the  terrors 
and  wrath  of  Grod,  they  harden  their  hearts  gladly,  and 
choose  such  ways  as  will  harden  them  more  and  more. 

Chr.  You  are  pretty  near  the  business,  for  the  bottom 
of  all  is  for  want  of  a change  in  their  mind  and  will. 
And  therefore  they  are  but  like  the  felon  that  standeth 
before  the  judge : he  quakes  and  trembles,  and  seems  to 
repent  most  heartily,  but  the  bottom  of  all  is  the  fear  of 
the  halter;  not  of  any  detestation  of  the  offence,  as  is 
evident ; because  let  but  this  man  have  his  liberty,  and  he 
will  be  a thief,  and  so  a rogue  still ; whereas,  if  his  mind 
was  changed,  he  would  be  otherwise. 


o 2 


19G 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


How  the 
apostate 
goes  back. 


Hope.  Now  I have  showed  you  the  reasons  of  their 
going  back,  do  you  show  me  the  manner  thereof. 

Chr.  So  I will  willingly : 

1.  They  draw  off  their  thoughts,  all  that  they  may, 
from  the  remembrance  of  God,  death,  and  judgment  to 
come. 

2.  Then  they  cast  off  by  degrees  private  duties,  as  closet 
prayer,  curbing  them  lusts,  watching,  sorrow  for  sin,  and 
the  like. 

3.  Then  they  shun  the  company  of  lively  and  warm 
Christians. 

4.  After  that,  they  grow  cold  to  public  duty;  as  hearing, 
reading,  godly  conference,  and  the  like. 

5.  They  then  begin  to  pick  holes,  as  we  say,  in  the 
coats  of  some  of  the  godly,  and  that  devilishly,  that  they 
may  have  a seeming  colour  to  throw  religion  (for  the  sake 
of  some  infirmities  they  have  espied  in  them)  behind  their 
backs. 

6.  Then  they  begin  to  adhere  to,  and  associate  them- 
selves with,  carnal,  loose,  and  wanton  men. 

7.  Then  they  give  way  to  carnal  and  wanton  discourses 
in  secret ; and  glad  are  they  if  they  can  see  such  things  in 
any  that  are  counted  honest,  that  they  may  the  more 
boldly  do  it  through  their  example. 

8.  After  this,  they  begin  to  play  with  little  sins  openly. 

9.  And  then,  being  hardened,  they  show  themselves  as 
they  are.  Thus,  being  launched  again  into  the  gulf  of 
misery,  unless  a miracle  of  grace  prevent  it,  they  ever- 
lastingly perish  in  their  own  deceivings. 

Now  I saw  in  my  dream,  that  by  this  time  the  pilgrims 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


197 


were  got  over  the  Enchanted  Ground,  and  entering  into  Isa.  lxii. 

the  country  of  Beulah,  whose  air  was  very  sweet  and  Cant.  ii. 

10 12 

pleasant;  the  way  lying  directly  through  it,  they  solaced 
themselves  there  for  a season.  Yea,  here  they  heard  con- 
tinually the  singing  of  birds,  and  saw  every  day  the 
flowers  appear  in  the  earth,  and  heard  the  voice  of  the 
turtle  in  the  land.  In  this  country  the  sun-  shineth  night 
and  day:  wherefore  this  was  beyond  the  Valley  of  the 
Shadow  of  Death,  and  also  out  of  the  reach  of  Giant 
Despair;  neither  could  they  from  this  place  so  much  as 
see  Doubting-castle.  Here  they  were  within  sight  of  the 
City  they  were  going  to  : also  here  met  them  some  of  the 
inhabitants  thereof;  for  in  this  land  the  shining  ones  Angela, 
commonly  walked,  because  it  was  upon  the  borders  of 
heaven.  In  this  land  also  the  contract  between  the  Bride 
and  the  Bridegroom  was  renewed ; yea,  here,  as  the  bride- 
groom rejoiceth  over  the  bride,  so  doth  their  God  rejoice 
over  them.  Here  they  had  no  want  of  corn  and  wine ; for 
in  this  place  they  met  with  abundance  of  what  they  had 
sought  for  in  all  their  pilgrimages.  Here  they  heard 
voices  from  out  of  the  City,  loud  voices,  saying.  Say  ye  to 
the  daughters  of  Zion,  Behold,  thy  salvation  cometh ! 

Behold,  his  reward  is  with  him  ! Here  all  the  inhabitants 
of  the  country  called  them,  the  holy  people,  the  redeemed 
of  the  Lord,  sought  out,  &c. 

Xow,  as  they  walked  in  this  land,  they  had  more  rejoic- 
ing than  in  parts  more  remote  from  the  kingdom  to  which 
they  were  bound ; and  drawing  near  to  the  City,  they  had 
yet  a more  perfect  view  thereof.  It  was  builded  of  pearls 
and  precious  stones,  also  the  streets  thereof  were  paved 

o 3 


198 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


Deut.  xxiii. 
24 


Cant.  vii.  9. 


Rev.  xxi. 

18. 


with  gold ; so  that,  by  reason  of  the  natural  glory  of  the 
City,  and  the  reflection  of  the  sunbeams  upon  it,  Christian 
with  desire  fell  sick ; Hopeful  also  had  a fit  or  two  of  the 
same  disease : wherefore  here  they  lay  by  it  awhile,  crying 
out  because  of  their  pangs.  If  you  see  my  Beloved,  tell 
him  that  I am  sick  of  love. 

But,  being  a little  strengthened,  and  better  able  to  bear 
their  sickness,  they  walked  on  their  way,  and  came  yet 
nearer  and  nearer,  where  were  orchards,  vineyards,  and 
gardens,  and  their  gates  opened  into  the  highway.  Now, 
as  they  came  up  to  these  places,  behold,  the  gardener 
stood  in  the  way;  to  whom  the  pilgrims  said,  Whose 
goodly  virieyards  and  gardens  are  these?  He  answered, 
They  are  the  King’s,  and  are  planted  here  for  his  own 
delights,  and  also  for  the  solace  of  pilgrims.  So  the 
gardener  had  them  into  the  vineyards,  and  bid  them 
refresh  themselves  with  the  dainties ; he  also  showed  them 
there  the  King’s  walks  and  the  arbours,  where  he  de- 
lighted to  be : and  here  they  tarried  and  slept. 

Now  I beheld  in  my  dream,  that  they  talked  more  in 
their  sleep  at  this  time  than  ever  they  did  in  all  their 
journey;  and,  being  in  a muse  thereabout,  the  gardener 
said  even  to  me,  Wherefore  musest  thou  at  the  matter  ? it 
is  the  nature  of  the  fruit  of  the  grapes  of  these  vineyards 
to  go  down  so  sweetly  as  to  cause  the  lips  of  them  that  are 
asleep  to  speak. 

So  I saw  that  when  they  awoke  they  addressed  them- 
selves to  go  up  to  the  City.  But,  as  I said,  the  reflection 
of  the  sun  upon  the  City  (for  the  City  was  pure  gold,)  was 
so.  extremely  glorious,  that  they  could  not  as  yet  with  open 


Pilgrim’s  Progress . 


199 


face  behold  it,  but  through  an  instrument  made  for  that  2 Cor.  iii. 
purpose.  So  I saw,  that  as  they  went  on,  there  met  them 
two  men  in  raiment  that  shone  like  gold,  also  their  faces 
shone  as  the  light. 

These  men  asked  the  pilgrims  whence  they  came ; and 
they  told  them.  They  also  asked  them  where  they  had 
lodged,  what  difficulties  and  dangers,  what  comforts  and 
pleasures,  they  had  met  in  the  way ; and  they  told  them. 

Then  said  the  men  that  met  them,  You  have  but  two 
difficulties  more  to  meet  with,  and  then  you  are  in  the 
City. 

Christian  then  and  his  companion  asked  the  men  to  go 
along  with  them : so  they  told  them  that  they  would ; 

But,  said  they,  you  must  obtain  it  by  your  own  faith.  So 
I saw  in  my  dream  that  they  went  on  together  till  they 
came  in  sight  of  the  gate. 

Now  I further  saw,  that  betwixt  them  and  the  gate  was  Death, 
a river ; but  there  was  no  bridge  to  go  over ; and  the  river 
was  very  deep.  At  the  sight  therefore  of  this  river  the 
pilgrims  were  much  stunned ; but  the  men  that  went  with 
them  said.  You  must  go  through  or  you  cannot  come  at 
the  gate. 

The  pilgrims  then  began  to  inquire,  if  there  was  no 
other  way  to  the  gate.  To  which  they  answered,  Yes; 
but  there  hath  not  any,  save  two,  to  wit,  Enoch  and 
Elijah,  been  permitted  to  tread  that  path  since  the  founda- 
tion of  the  world,  nor  shall  until  the  last  trumpet  shall 
sound.  The  pilgrims  then,  especially  Christian,  began  to 
despond  in  his  mind,  and  looked  this  way  and  that,  but  no 
way  could  be  found  by  them  by  which  they  might  escape 

o 4 


200 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


Death  not 
■welcome  to 
nature, 
though  by 
it  we  pass 
out  of  this 
world  into 
glory. 

Angels  help 
us  not  com- 
fortably 
through 
death. 


Christian’s 
conflict  at 
the  hour  of 
death. 


the  river.  Then  they  asked  the  men  if  the  waters  were  all 
of  a depth.  They  said.  No ; yet  they  could  not  help  them 
in  that  case;  For,  said  they,  you  shall  find  it  deeper  or 
shallower  as  you  believe  in  the  King  of  the  place. 

They  then  addressed  themselves  to  the  water,  and  enter- 
ing, Christian  began  to  sink,  and,  crying  out  to  his  good 
friend  Hopeful,  he  said,  I sink  in  deep  waters ; the  billows 
go  over  my  head,  all  his  waves  go  over  me.  Selah. 

Then  said  the  other.  Be  of  good  cheer,  my  brother : I 
feel  the  bottom,  and  it  is  good.  Then  said  Christian,  Ah  ! 
my  friend,  the  sorrows  of  death  have  compassed  me  about, 
I shall  not  see  the  land  that  flows  with  milk  and  honey. 
And  with  that  a great  darkness  and  horror  fell  upon 
Christian,  so  that  he  could  not  see  before  him.  Also  here 
he  in  a great  measure  lost  his  senses,  so  that  he  could 
neither  remember  nor  orderly  talk  of  any  of  those  sweet 
refreshments  that  he  had  met  with  in  the  way  of  his  pil- 
grimage. But  all  the  words  that  he  spoke  still  tended  to 
discover  that  he  had  horror  of  mind,  and  heart-fears  that 
he  should  die  in  that  river,  and  never  obtain  entrance  in 
at  the  gate.  Here  also,  as  they  that  stood  by  perceived, 
he  was  much  in  the  troublesome  thoughts  of  the  sins  that 
he  had  committed,  both  since  and  before  he  began  to  be  a 
pilgrim.  It  was  also  observed,  that  he  was  troubled  with 
apparitions  of  hobgoblins  and  evil  spirits;  for  ever  and 
anon  he  would  intimate  so  much  by  words. 

Hopeful  therefore  here  had  much  ado  to  keep  his 
brother’s  head  above  water;  yea,  sometimes  he  would  be 
quite  gone  down,  and  then,  ere  awhile,  he  would  rise  up 
again  half  dead.  Hopeful  also  would  endeavour  to  com- 


Pilgrim’s  Progress . 


201 


fort  him,  saying,  Brother,  I see  the  gate,  and  men  standing 
by  to  receive  us ; but  Christian  would  answer,  It  is  you,  it 
is  you  they  wait  for ; you  have  been  hopeful  ever  since  I 
knew  you.  And  so  have  you,  said  he  to  Christian.  Ah, 
brother,  (said  he,)  surely  if  I was  right  he  would  now  arise 
to  help  me ; but  for  my  sins  he  hath  brought  me  into  the 
snare,  and  hath  left  me.  Then  said  Hopeful,  My  brother, 
you  have  quite  forgot  the  text  where  it  is  said  of  the 
wicked.  There  are  no  bands  in  their  death,  but  their 
strength  is  firm;  they  are  not  troubled  as  other  men, 
neither  are  they  plagued  like  other  men.  These  troubles 
and  distresses  that  you  go  through  in  these  waters,  are  no 
sign  that  God  hath  forsaken  you ; but  are  sent  to  try  you, 
whether  you  will  call  to  mind  that  which  heretofore  you 
have  received  of  his  goodness,  and  live  upon  him  in  your 
distresses. 

Then  I saw  in  my  dream,  that  Christian  was  in  a muse 
awhile.  To  whom  also  Hopeful  added  these  words.  Be  of 
good  cheer,  Jesus  Christ  maketh  thee  whole.  And  with 
that  Christian  brake  out  with  a loud  voice,  Oh,  I see  him 
again ; and  he  tells  me,  When  thou  passest  through  the 
waters,  I will  be  with  thee ; and  through  the  rivers,  they 
shall  not  overflow  thee.  Then  they  both  took  courage, 
and  the  enemy  was  after  that  as  still  as  a stone,  until  they 
were  gone  over.  Christian  therefore  presently  found 
ground  to  stand  upon,  and  so  it  followed  that  the  rest  of 
the  river  was  but  shallow.  Thus  they  got  over. 

Now  upon  the  bank  of  the  river,  on  the  other  side,  they 
saw  the  two  shining  men  again,  who  there  waited  for  them. 
Wherefore  being  come  out  of  the  river,  they  saluted  them. 


Psa.  Ixxiii. 
4,  5. 


Christian 
delivered 
from  his 
fears  in 
death. 

Isa.  xliii.  2. 


202 


Pilgrim? s Progress. 


The  angels 
do  wait  for 
them  so 
soon  as  they 
are  passed 
out  of  this 
world. 


They  have 
put  off 
mortality. 


Heb  xii. 
22-24. 


Rev.  ii.  7 ; 
iii.  4,  5 ; 
xxii.  5. 


Isa.  lxv.  16, 
17. 


saying,  We  are  ministering  spirits,  sent  forth  to  minister 
for  those  that  shall  be  heirs  of  salvation.  Thus  they  went 
along  towards  the  gate. 

Now  you  must  note,  that  the  City  stood  upon  a mighty 
hill ; but  the  pilgrims  went  up  that  hill  with  ease,  because 
they  had  these  two  men  to  lead  them  up  by  the  arms ; they 
had  likewise  left  their  mortal  garments  behind  them  in 
the  river ; for  though  they  went  in  with  them,  they  came 
out  without  them.  They  therefore  went  up  here  with 
much  agility  and  speed,  though  the  foundation  upon  which 
the  City  was  framed  was  higher  than  the  clouds ; they 
therefore  went  up  through  the  regions  of  the  air,  sweetly 
talking  as  they  went,  being  comforted  because  they  safely 
got  over  the  river,  and  had  such  glorious  companions  to 
attend  them. 

The  talk  that  they  had  with  the  shining  ones  was  about 
the  glory  of  the  place  ; who  told  them  that  the  beauty  and 
glory  of  it  was  inexpressible.  There,  said  they,  is  the 
Mount  Sion,  the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  the  innumerable 
company  of  angels,  and  the  spirit  of  just  men  made  perfect. 
You  are  going  now,  said  they,  to  the  paradise  of  God, 
wherein  you  shall  see  the  tree  of  life,  and  eat  of  the  never- 
fading  fruits  thereof : and  when  you  come  there  you  shall 
have  white  robes  given  you,  and  your  walk  and  talk  shall 
be  every  day  with  the  King,  even  all  the  days  of  eternity. 
There  you  shall  not  see  again  such  things  as  you  saw  when 
you  were  in  the  lower  region  upon  the  earth ; to  wit, 
sorrow,  sickness,  affliction,  and  death ; For  the  former 
things  are  passed  away.  You  are  going  now  to  Abraham, 
to  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  and  to  the  prophets,  men  that  God 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


203 


hath  taken  away  from  the  evil  to  come,  and  that  are  now 
resting  upon  their  beds,  each  one  walking  in  his  right- 
eousness. The  men  then  asked,  What  must  we  do  in  the 
holy  place  ? To  whom  it  was  answered,  You  must  there 
receive  the  comfort  of  all  your  toil,  and  have  joy  for  all 
your  sorrow  ; you  must  reap  what  you  have  sown,  even  the 
fruit  of  all  your  prayers,  and  tears,  and  sufferings  for  the 
King  by  the  way.  In  that  place  you  must  wear  crowns  of 
gold,  and  enjoy  the  perpetual  sight  and  visions  of  the  Holy 
One ; for  there  you  shall  see  him  as  he  is.  There  also  you 
shall  serve  him  continually  with  praise,  with  shouting  and 
thanksgiving,  whom  you  desired  to  serve  in  the  world, 
though  with  much  difficulty,  because  of  the  infirmity  of 
your  flesh.  There  your  eyes  shall  be  delighted  with  see- 
ing, and  your  ears  with  hearing  the  pleasant  voice  of  the 
Mighty  One.  There  you  shall  enjoy  your  friends  again 
that  are  gone  thither  before  you ; and  there  you  shall  with 
joy  receive  even  every  one  that  follows  into  the  holy  place 
after  you.  There  also  you  shall  be  clothed  with  glory  and 
majesty,  and  put  into  an  equipage  fit  to  ride  out  with  the 
King  of  Grlory.  When  he  shall  come  with  sound  of 
trumpet  in  the  clouds,  as  upon  the  wings  of  the  wind,  you 
shall  come  with  him ; and  when  he  shall  sit  upon  the 
throne  of  judgment,  you  shall  sit  by  him ; yea,  and  when 
he  shall  pass  sentence  upon  all  the  workers  of  iniquity,  let 
them  be  angels  or  men,  you  also  shall  have  a voice  in  that 
judgment  because  they  were  his  and  your  enemies.  Also, 
when  he  shall  again  return  to  the  City,  you  shall  go  too 
with  sound  of  trumpet,  and  be  ever  with  him. 

Now  while  they  were  thus  drawing  towards  the  gate, 


Gal.  vi.  7,  8.  • 


1 John  iii. 
2. 


1 Thess.  iv. 
13—17 ; 
Jude  14, 15 ; 
Dan.  vii.  9, 
10 ; 1 Cor. 
vi.  2,  3. 


204 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


behold  a company  of  the  heavenly  host  came  out  to  meet 
them  ; to  whom  it  was  said  by  the  other  two  shining  ones. 
These  are  the  men  that  have  loved  our  Lord,  when  they 
were  in  the  world,  and  that  have  left  all  for  his  holy  name; 
and  he  hath  sent  us  to  fetch  them,  and  we  have  brought 
them  thus  far  on  their  desired  journey,  that  they  may 
go  in  and  look  their  Redeemer  in  the  face  with  joy. 

Rev.  xix.  9.  Then  the  heavenly  host  gave  a great  shout,  saying.  Blessed 
are  they  that  are  called  to  the  marriage-supper  of  the  Lamb. 
There  came  out  also  at  this  time  to  meet  them  several  of  the 
King’s  trumpeters,  clothed  in  white  and  shining  raiment, 
who  with  melodious  noises  and  loud  made  even  the 
heavens  to  echo  with  their  sound.  Those  trumpeters 
saluted  Christian  and  his  fellow  with  ten  thousand  wel- 
comes from  the  world  ; and  this  they  did  with  shouting  and 
sound  of  trumpet. 

This  done,  they  compassed  them  round  on  every  side ; 
some  went  before,  some  behind,  and  some  on  the  right 
hand,  some  on  the  left,  (as  it  were  to  guard  them  through 
the  upper  regions,)  continually  sounding  as  they  went, 
with  melodious  noise,  in  notes  on  high:  so  that  the 
very  sight  was  to  them  that  could  behold  it  as  if  heaven 
itself  was  come  down  to  meet  them.  Thus  therefore  they 
walked  on  together ; and,  as  they  walked,  ever  and  anon 
these  trumpeters,  even  with  joyful  sound,  would,  by  mixing 
their  music  with  looks  and  gestures,  still  signify  to 
Christian  and  his  brother  how  welcome  they  were  into 
their  company,  and  with  what  gladness  they  came  to  meet 
them.  And  now  were  these  two  men,  as  it  were,  in 
heaven,  before  they  came  at  it,  being  swallowed  up  with 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


205 


the  sight  of  angels,  and  with  hearing  of  their  melodious 
notes.  Here  also  they  had  the  City  itself  in  view ; and 
thought  they  heard  all  the  bells  therein  to  ring,  to  welcome 
them  thereto.  But,  above  all,  the  warm  and  joyful 
thoughts  that  they  had  about  their  own  dwelling  there 
with  such  company,  and  that  for  ever  and  ever,  oh,  by 
what  tongue  or  pen  can  their  glorious  joy  be  expressed ! — 
Thus  they  came  up  to  the  gate. 

Now  when  they  were  come  up  to  the  gate,  there  was 
written  over  it  in  letters  of  gold,  Blessed  are  they  that 

DO  HIS  COMMANDMENTS,  THAT  THEY  MAY  HAVE  RIGHT  TO  THE 
TREE  OF  LIFE,  AND  MAY  ENTER  IN  THROUGH  THE  GATES  INTO 
THE  CITY. 

Then  I saw  in  my  dream  that  the  shining  men  bid  them 
call  at  the  gate ; the  which  when  they  did,  some  from 
above  looked  over  the  gate,  to  wit,  Enoch,  Moses  and 
Elijah,  &c.,  to  whom  it  was  said,  These  pilgrims  are  come 
from  the  City  of  Destruction,  for  the  love  that  they  bear 
to  the  King  of  this  place:  and  then  the  pilgrims  gave  in 
unto  them  each  man  his  certificate,  which  they  had 
received  in  the  beginning ; those  therefore  were  carried  in 
to  the  King,  who,  when  he  had  read  them,  said.  Where  are 
the  men  ? To  whom  it  was  answered.  They  are  standing 
without  the  gate.  The  King  then  commanded  to  open 
the  gate.  That  the  righteous  nation  (said  he)  that  keepeth 
truth  may  enter  in. 

Now  I saw  in  my  dream  that  these  two  men  went  in  at 
the  gate ; and,  lo ! as  they  entered,  they  were  transfigured ; 
and  they  had  raiment  put  on  that  shone  like  gold.  There 
were  also  that  met  them  with  harps  and  crowns,  and  gave 


Rev.  xxii. 
14. 


Isa.xxvi.  2. 


20G 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Matt.  xxv. 
23. 


Rev.  v.  13. 


Ignorance 
comes  up  to 
the  river. 


Yain-Hope 
does  ferry 
him  over. 


them  to  them ; the  harps  to  praise  withal,  and  the  crowns 
in  token  of  honour.  Then  I heard  in  my  dream  that  all 
the  bells  in  the  City  rang  again  for  joy,  and  that  it  was  said 
unto  them,  Enter  ye  into  the  joy  of  our  Lord.  I also 
heard  the  men  themselves  sing  with  a loud  voice,  saying, 
Blessing,  and  honour,  and  glory,  and  power,  be  unto  Him 
that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb,  for  ever 
and  ever. 

Now  just  as  the  gates  were  opened  to  let  in  the  men,  I 
looked  in  after  them,  and  behold,  the  City  shone  like  the 
sun,  the  streets  also  were  paved  with  gold ; and  in  them 
walked  many  men,  with  crowns  on  their  heads,  palms  in 
their  hands,  and  golden  harps,  to  sing  praises  withal. 

There  were  also  of  them  that  had  wings,  and  they 
answered  one  another  without  intermission,  saying.  Holy, 
holy,  holy,  is  the  Lord  ! And  after  that  they  shut  up  the 
gates:  which  when  I had  seen,  I wished  myself  among 
them. 

Now,  while  I was  gazing  upon  all  these  things,  I turned 
my  head  to  look  back,  and  saw  Ignorance  come  up  to  the 
river  side ; but  he  soon  got  over,  and  that  without  half  the 
difficulty  which  the  other  two  men  met  with.  For  it 
happened  that  there  was  then  in  the  place  one  Yain-Hope, 
a ferryman,  that  with  his  boat  helped  him  over ; so  he,  as 
the  others  I saw,  did  ascend  the  hill,  to  come  up  to  the 
gate ; only  he  came  alone ; neither  did  any  man  meet  him 
with  the  least  encouragement.  When  he  was  come  up  to 
the  gate,  he  looked  up  to  the  writing  that  was  above,  and 
then  began  to  knock,  supposing  that  entrance  should  have 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


207 


been  quickly  administered  to  him ; but  he  was  asked  by 
the  man  that  looked  over  the  top  of  the  gate,  Whence 
came  you  ? and  what  would  you  have  ? He  answered,  I 
have  ate  and  drank  in  the  presence  of  the  King,  and  he 
has  taught  in  our  streets.  Then  he  asked  him  for  his 
certificate,  that  they  might  go  in  and  show  it  to  the  King ; 
so  he  fumbled  in  his  bosom  for  one  and  found  none.  Then 
said  they,  Have  you  none  ? but  the  man  answered  never  a 
word.  So  they  told  the  King,  but  he  would  not  come 
down  to  see  him,  but  commanded  the  two  shining  ones, 
that  conducted  Christian  and  Hopeful  to  the  City,  to  go 
out,  and  take  Ignorance,  and  bind  him  hand  and  foot,  and 
have  him  away.  Then  they  took  him  up,  and  carried 
him  through  the  air,  to  the  door  that  I saw  in  the  side 
of  the  hill,  and  put  him  in  there.  Then  I saw  that  there 
was  a way  to  hell,  even  from  the  gates  of  heaven,  as  well 
as  from  the  City  of  Destruction.  So  I awoke,  and  behold 
it  was  a dream. 


CONCLUSION. 


Now,  reader,  I have  told  my  dream  to  thee 
See  if  thou  canst  interpret  it  to  me. 

Or  to  thyself,  or  neighbour  ; but  take  heed 
Of  misinterpreting,  for  that,  instead 
Of  doing  good,  will  but  thyself  abuse : 

By  misinterpreting,  evil  ensues. 

Take  heed  also  that  thou  be  not  extreme 
In  playing  with  the  outside  of  my  dream ; 

Nor  let  my  figure  or  similitude 
Put  thee  into  a laughter,  or  a feud ; 

Leave  this  for  boys  and  fools ; but  as  for  thee, 
Do  thou  the  substance  of  my  matter  see. 

Put  by  the  curtains,  look  within  my  vail, 

Turn  up  my  metaphors,  and  do  not  fail, 

There,  if  thou  seest  them,  such  things  to  find 
As  will  be  helpful  to  an  honest  mind. 

What  of  my  dross  thou  findest  there,  be  bold 
To  throw  away,  but  yet  preserve  the  gold. 
What  if  my  gold  be  wrapped  up  in  ore  ? 

None  throws  away  the  apple  for  the  core. 

But  if  thou  shalt  cast  all  away  as  vain, 

I know  not  but  ’twill  make  me  dream  again. 


THE 

PILGRIM’S  PROGRESS 


PART  II. 


p 


THE 


AUTHOR’S  WAY 

OF  SENDING  FORTH 

HIS  SECOND  PART  OF  THE  PILGRIM. 


Go  now,  my  little  Book,  to  every  place 
Where  my  first  Pilgrim  has  but  shown  his  face ; 

Call  at  their  door : if  any  say,  Who’s  there  ? 

Then  answer  thou,  Christiana  is  here. 

If  they  bid  thee  come  in,  then  enter  thou, 

With  all  thy  boys;  and  then,  as  thou  know’st  how, 
Tell  who  they  are,  also  from  whence  they  came : 
Perhaps  they  ’ll  know  them  by  their  looks  or  name : 
But  if  they  should  not,  ask  them  yet  again, 

If  formerly  they  did  not  entertain 
One  Christian,  a Pilgrim  ? If  they  say 
They  did,  and  were  delighted  in  his  way  ; 

Then  let  them  know,  that  these  related  were 
Unto  him ; yea,  his  wife  and  children  are. 

Tell  them  that  they  have  left  their  house  and  home, 
Are  turned  Pilgrims ; seek  a world  to  come  : 

That  they  have  met  with  hardships  in  the  way : 

That  they  do  meet  with  troubles  night  and  day  : 

That  they  have  trod  on  serpents,  fought  with  devils ; 
Have  also  overcome  a many  evils : 

Yea,  tell  them  also  of  the  next  who  have, 

Of  love  to  pilgrimage  been  stout  and  brave 
p 2 


212 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Defenders  of  that  way ; and  how  they  still 
Refuse  this  world  to  do  their  Father’s  will. 

Go  tell  them  also  of  those  dainty  things 
That  pilgrimage  unto  the  Pilgrims  brings. 

Let  them  acquainted  be,  too,  how  they  are 
Beloved  of  their  King,  under  his  care ; 

What  goodly  mansions  he  for  them  provides, 

Though  they  meet  with  rough  winds  and  swelling  tides 
How  brave  a calm  they  will  enjoy  at  last, 

Who  to  their  Lord,  and  by  his  ways  hold  fast. 

Perhaps  with  heart  and  hand  they  will  embrace 
Thee  as  they  did  my  firstling,  and  will  grace 
Thee  and  thy  fellows  with  good  cheer  and  fare, 

As  show  well,  they  of  Pilgrims  lovers  are. 

OBJECTION  i. 

But  how  if  they  will  not  believe  of  me 
That  I am  truly  thine  ? ’cause  some  there  be 
That  counterfeit  the  Pilgrim  and  his  name, 

Seek,  by  disguise  to  seem  the  very  same ; 

And  by  that  means  have  brought  themselves  into 
The  hands  and  houses  of  I know  not  who. 

ANSWER. 

’Tis  true,  some  have  of  late,  to  counterfeit 
My  Pilgrim,  to  their  own  my  title  set ; 

Yea,  others  half  my  name,  and  title  too, 

Have  stitched  to  their  books  to  make  them  do ; 

But  yet  they,  by  their  features  do  declare 
Themselves  not  mine  to  be,  whose’er  they  are. 

If  such  thou  meet’st  with,  then  thine  only  way, 
Before  them  all,  is  to  say  out  thy  say 
In  thine  own  native  language,  which  no  man 
Now  useth;  nor  with  ease  dissemble  can. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


213 


If,  after  all,  they  still  of  you  shall  doubt, 
Thinking  that  you  like  gipsies  go  about, 

In  naughty  wise  the  country  to  defile ; 

Or  that  you  seek  good  people  to  beguile 
With  things  unwarrantable — send  for  me, 
And  I will  testify  you  pilgrims  be ; 

Yea,  I will  testify  that  only  you 
My  Pilgrims  are,  and  that  alone  will  do. 


objection  n. 

But  yet,  perhaps,  I may  inquire  for  him 
Of  those  who  wish  him  damned  life  and  limb : 
What  shall  I do,  when  I at  such  a door 
For  Pilgrims  ask,  and  they  shall  rage  the  more  ? 


ANSWER. 

Fright  not  thyself,  my  Book,  for  such  bugbears 
Are  nothing  else  but  ground  for  groundless  fears. 

My  Pilgrim’s  book  has  travelled  sea  and  land, 

Yet  could  I never  come  to  understand 
That  it  was  slighted,  or  turn’d  out  of  door, 

By  any  kingdom,  were  they  rich  or  poor. 

In  France  and  Flanders,  where  men  kill  each  other, 
My  Pilgrim  is  esteem’d  a friend,  a brother. 

In  Holland  too,  ’tis  said,  as  I am  told, 

My  Pilgrim  is  with  some  worth  more  than  gold. 
Highlanders  and  wild  Irish  can  agree 
My  Pilgrim  should  familiar  with  them  be. 

’Tis  in  New  England  under  such  advance, 

Keceives  there  so  much  loving  countenance, 

As  to  be  trimm’d,  new  cloth’d,  and  deck’d  with  gems, 
That  it  might  show  its  features  and  its  limbs, 
p 3 


214 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Yet  more ; so  comely  doth  my  Pilgrim  walk, 

That  of  him  thousands  daily  sing  and  talk. 

If  you  draw  nearer  home,  it  will  appear 
My  Pilgrim  knows  no  ground  of  shame  or  fear. 

City  and  country  will  him  entertain, 

With,  Welcome,  Pilgrim ; yea,  they  can’t  refrain 
From  smiling,  if  my  Pilgrim  be  but  by, 

Or  shows  his  head  in  any  company. 

Brave  gallants  do  my  Pilgrim  hug  and  love, 
Esteem  it  much  ; yea,  value  it  above 
Things  of  a greater  bulk ; yea,  with  delight, 

Say,  my  lark’s  leg  is  better  than  a kite. 

Young  ladies  and  young  gentlewomen  too 
Do  no  small  kindness  to  my  Pilgrim  show : 

Their  cabinets,  their  bosoms,  and  their  hearts, 

My  Pilgrim  has ; ’cause  he  to  them  imparts 
His  pretty  riddles  in  such  wholesome  strains, 

As  yield  them  profit  double  to  their  pains 
Of  reading ; yea,  I think  I may  be  bold 
To  say,  some  prize  him  far  above  their  gold. 

The  very  children  that  do  walk  the  street, 

If  they  do  but  my  holy  Pilgrim  meet, 

Salute  him  well ; will  wish  him  well,  and  say, 

He  is  the  only  stripling  of  the  day. 

They  that  have  never  seen  him,  yet  admire 
What  they  have  heard  of  him,  and  much  desire 
To  have  his  company,  and  hear  him  tell 
Those  Pilgrim  stories  which  he  knows  so  well. 

Yea,  some  that  did  not  love  him  at  the  first, 

But  call’d  him  fool  and  noddy,  say  they  must, 

Now  they  have  seen  and  heard  him,  him  commend ; 
And  to  those  whom  they  love,  they  do  him  send. 

Wherefore,  my  Second  Part,  thou  need’st  not  be 
Afraid  to  show  thy  head : none  can  hurt  thee, 

That  wish  but  well  to  him  that  went  before ; 

’Cause  thou  com’st  after  with  a second  store 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 

Of  things  as  good,  as  rich,  as  profitable, 

For  young,  for  old,  for  stagg’ring  and  for  stable. 

OBJECTION  III. 

But  some  there  be  that  say,  He  laughs  too  loud. 
And  some  do  say  his  head  is  in  a cloud. 

Some  say,  his  words  and  stories  are  so  dark, 

They  know  not  how  by  them  to  find  his  mark. 

ANSWER. 

One  may  (I  think)  say,  both  his  laughs  and  cries 
May  well  be  guess’d  at  by  his  wat’ry  eyes. 

Some  things  are  of  that  nature  as  to  make 
One’s  fancy  chuckle,  while  his  heart  doth  ache. 
When  Jacob  saw  his  Rachel  with  the  sheep, 

He  did,  at  the  same  time,  both  kiss  and  weep. 

Whereas  some  say,  A cloud  is  in  his  head ; 

That  doth  but  show  his  wisdom’s  covered 
With  his  own  mantle,  and  to  stir  the  mind 
To  search  well  after  what  it  fain  would  find. 
Things  that  seem  to  be  hid  in  words  obscure, 

Do  but  the  godly  mind  the  more  allure 
To  study  what  those  sayings  should  contain, 

That  speak  to  us  in  such  a cloudy  strain. 

I also  know  a dark  similitude 

Will  on  the  curious  fancy  more  intrude, 

And  will  stick  faster  in  the  heart  and  head, 

Than  things  from  similes  not  borrowed. 

Wherefore,  my  Book,  let  no  discouragement 
Hinder  thy  travels  : behold,  thou  art  sent 
To  friends,  not  foes ; to  friends  that  will  give  place 
To  thee,  thy  Pilgrims,  and  thy  words  embrace. 

Besides,  what  my  first  Pilgrim  left  conceal’d, 
Thou,  my  brave  second  Pilgrim,  hast  reveal’d  ! 


216 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 

What  Christian  left  lock’d  up,  and  went  his  way, 
Sweet  Christiana  opens  with  her  key. 

OBJECTION  IV. 

But  some  love  not  the  method  of  your  first : 
Romance  they  count  it,  throw’t  away  as  dust. 

If  I should  meet  with  such,  what  should  I say  ? 
Must  I slight  them  as  they  slight  me,  or  nay  ? 

ANSWEK. 

My  Christiana,  if  with  such  thou  meet, 

By  all  means,  in  all  loving  wise  them  greet ; 

Render  them  not  reviling  for  revile ; 

But  if  they  frown,  I pr’ythee,  on  them  smile : 
Perhaps  ’tis  nature,  or  some  ill  report, 

Has  made  them  thus  despise,  or  thus  retort. 

Some  love  no  fish,  some  love  no  cheese ; and  some 
Love  not  their  friends,  nor  their  own  house  or  home 
Some  start  at  pig,  slight  chicken,  love  not  fowl, 
More  than  they  love  a cuckoo  or  an  owl. 

Leave  such,  my  Christiana,  to  their  choice, 

And  seek  those  who  to  find  thee  will  rejoice : 

By  no  means  strive,  but  in  most  humble  wise 
Present  thee  to  them  in  thy  Pilgrim’s  guise. 

Go  then,  my  little  Book,  and  show  to  all 
That  entertain  and  bid  thee  welcome  shall, 

What  thou  shalt  keep  close  shut  up  from  the  rest : 
And  wish  what  thou  shalt  show  them  may  be  blest 
To  them  for  good,  and  make  them  choose  to  be 
Pilgrims  by  better  far  than  thee  and  me. 

Go  then,  I say,  tell  all  men  who  thou  art : 

Say,  I am  Christiana ; and  my  part 
Is  now,  with  my  four  sons,  to  tell  you  what 
It  is  for  men  to  take  a Pilgrim’s  lot. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


217 


Go  also,  tell  them  who  and  what  they  be 
That  now  do  go  on  pilgrimage  with  thee  ; 

Say,  Here’s  my  neighbour  Mercy ; she  is  one 
That  has  long  time  with  me  a Pilgrim  gone  ; 

Come  see  her  in  her  virgin  face,  and  learn 
’Twixt  idle  ones  and  pilgrims  to  discern. 

Yea,  let  young  damsels  learn  of  her  to  prize 
The  world  which  is  to  come  in  any  wise. 

When  little  tripping  maidens  follow  God, 

And  leave  old  doting  sinners  to  his  rod, 

’Tis  like  those  days  wherein  the  young  ones  cried 
Hosanna  ! when  the  old  ones  did  deride. 

Next  tell  them  of  old  Honest,  whom  you  found, 
With  his  white  hairs,  treading  the  Pilgrim’s  ground ; 
Yea,  tell  them  how  plain -hear ted  this  man  was ; 

How  after  his  good  Lord  he  bare  the  cross. 

Perhaps  with  some  grey  head  this  may  prevail 
With  Christ  to  fall  in  love,  and  sin  bewail. 

Tell  them  also,  how  Master  Fearing  went 
On  pilgrimage,  and  how  the  time  he  spent 
In  solitariness,  with  fears  and  cries ; 

And  how  at  last  he  won  the  joyful  prize. 

He  was  a good  man,  though  much  down  in  spirit  ; 
He  is  a good  man,  and  doth  life  inherit. 

Tell  them  of  Master  Feeble-Mind  also, 

Who  not  before,  but  still  behind  would  go : 

Show  them  also,  how  he  had  like  been  slain, 

And  how  one  Great-Heart  did  his  life  regain. 

This  man  was  true  of  heart,  though  weak  in  grace 
One  might  true  godliness  read  in  his  face. 

Then  tell  them  of  Master  Ready-to-Halt, 

A man  with  crutches,  but  much  without  fault : 

Tell  them  how  Master  Feeble-Mind  and  he 
Did  love,  and  in  opinion  much  agree ; 

And  let  all  know,  though  weakness  was  their  chance, 
Yet  sometimes  one  could  sing,  the  other  dance. 


218 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Forget  not  Master  Valiant-for-the-Truth, 

That  man  of  courage,  though  a very  youth. 

Tell  every  one  his  spirit  was  so  stout, 

No  man  could  ever  make  him  face  about ; 

And  how  Great-Heart  and  he  could  not  forbear, 

But  put  down  Doubting-castle,  slew  Despair ! 

Overlook  not  Master  Despondency, 

Nor  Much-Afraid  his  daughter,  though  they  lie 
Under  such  mantles,  as  may  make  them  look 
(With  some)  as  if  their  God  had  them  forsook. 

They  softly  went,  but  sure ; and  at  the  end, 

Found  that  the  Lord  of  Pilgrims  was  their  friend. 

When  thou  hast  told  the  world  of  all  these  things, 
Then  turn  about,  my  Book,  and  touch  these  strings ; 
Which,  if  but  touched,  will  such  music  make, 

They’ll  make  a cripple  dance,  a giant  quake. 

These  riddles  that  lie  couch’d  within  thy  breast, 
Freely  propound,  expound ; and  for  the  rest 
Of  thy  mysterious  lines,  let  them  remain 
For  those  whose  nimble  fancies  shall  them  gain. 

Now  may  this  little  Book  a blessing  be 
To  those  that  love  this  little  Book  and  me  ; 

And  may  its  buyer  have  no  cause  to  say, 

His  money  is  but  lost,  or  thrown  away. 

Yea,  may  this  second  Pilgrim  yield  that  fruit 
As  may  with  each  good  Pilgrim’s  fancy  suit ; 

And  may  it  some  persuade  that  go  astray, 

To  turn  their  feet  and  heart  to  the  right  way, 

Is  the  hearty  prayer  of 

The  Author, 

JOHN  BUNYAN. 


CHR1&T1AKA 


PART  II. 

Courteous  Companions, 

SOME  time  since,  to  tell  you  my  dream  that  I had  of 
Christian  the  Pilgrim,  and  of  his  dangerous  journey 
towards  the  Celestial  country,  was  pleasant  to  me  and 
profitable  to  you.  I told  you  then  also  what  I saw  con- 
cerning his  wife  and  children,  and  how  unwilling  they 
were  to  go  with  him  on  pilgrimage ; insomuch  that  he  was 
forced  to  go  on  his  progress  without  them ; for  he  durst  not 
run  the  danger  of  that  destruction  which  he  feared  would 
come  by  staying  with  them  in  the  City  of  Destruction : 
wherefore  as  then  I showed  you,  he  left  them  and  departed. 

Now  it  hath  so  happened,  through  the  multiplicity  of 
business,  that  I have  been  much  hindered  and  kept  back 


220 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


from  my  wonted  travels  into  those  parts  where  he  went, 
and  so  could  not,  till  now,  obtain  an  opportunity  to  make 
further  inquiry  after  those  whom  he  left  behind,  that  I 
might  give  you  an  account  of  them.  But  having  had  some 
concerns  that  way  of  late,  I went  down  again  thitherward. 
Now  having  taken  up  my  lodgings  in  a wood  about  a mile 
off  the  place,  as  I slept,  I dreamed  again. 

And,  as  I was  in  my  dream,  behold,  an  aged  gentleman 
came  by  where  I lay ; and  because  he  was  to  go  some  part 
of  the  way  that  I was  travelling,  methought  I got  up  and 
went  with  him.  So  as  we  walked,  and  as  travellers  usually 
do,  I was  as  if  we  fell  into  a discourse  ; and  our  talk  hap- 
pened to  be  about  Christian  and  his  travels ; for  thus  I 
began  with  the  old  man  : 

Sir,  said  I,  what  town  is  that  there  below,  that  lieth  on 
the  left  hand  of  our  way  ? 

Then  said  Mr.  Sagacity,  (for  that  was  his  name,)  It  is 
the  City  of  Destruction,  a populous  place,  but  possessed 
with  a very  ill-conditioned  and  idle  sort  of  people. 

I thought  that  was  that  city,  quoth  I ; I went  once 
myself  through  that  town  ; and  therefore  know  that  this 
report  you  give  of  it  is  true. 

Sag.  Too  true  ! I wish  I could  speak  truth  in  speaking 
better  of  them  that  dwell  therein. 

Well,  sir,  quoth  I,  then  I perceive  you  to  be  a well- 
meaning  man,  and  so  one  that  takes  pleasure  to  hear  and 
tell  of  that  which  is  good.  Pray  did  you  never  hear  what 
happened  to  a man  some  time  ago  of  this  town,  (whose 
name  was  Christian,)  that  went  on  a pilgrimage  up  towards 
the  higher  regions  ? 


PilgrirrCs  Progress. 


221 


Sag.  Hear  of  him  ! Ay,  and  I also  heard  of  the  moles- 
tations, troubles,  wars,  captivities,  cries,  groans,  frights, 
and  fears,  that  he  met  with  and  had  in  his  journey.  Be- 
sides, I must  tell  you,  all  our  country  rings  of  him  : there 
are  but  few  houses  that  have  heard  of  him  and  his  doings, 
but  have  sought  after  and  got  the  records  of  his  pilgrimage ; 
yea,  I think  I may  say,  that  his  hazardous  journey  has  got 
many  well-wishers  to  his  ways ; for,  though  when  he  was 
here  he  was  fool  in  every  man’s  mouth,  yet  now  he  is  gone 
he  is  highly  commended  of  all.  For  ’tis  said  he  lives 
bravely  where  he  is : yea,  many  of  them  that  are  resolved 
never  to  run  his  hazards,  jTet  have  their  mouths  water  at 
his  gains. 

They  may,  quoth  I,  well  think,  if  they  think  anything 
that  is  true,  that  he  liveth  well  where  he  is ; for  he  now 
lives  at,  and  in  the  Fountain  of  life,  and  has  what  he  has 
without  labour  and  sorrow,  for  there  is  no  grief  mixed 
therewith.  But,  pray,  what  talk  have  the  people  about 
him? 

Sag.  Talk  ! the  people  talk  strangely  about  him : some 
say  that  he  now  walks  in  white,  that  he  has  a chain  of  gold 
about  his  neck ; that  he  has  a crown  of  gold  beset  with 
pearls  upon  his  head : others  say,  that  the  shining  ones, 
who  sometimes  showed  themselves  to  him  in  his  journey, 
are  become  his  companions,  and  that  he  is  as  familiar  with 
them  in  the  place  where  he  is,  as  here  one  neighbour  is 
with  another.  Besides,  it  is  confidently  affirmed  concern- 
ing him,  that  the  King  of  the  place  where  he  is  has  be- 
stowed upon  him  already  a very  rich  and  pleasant  dwelling 
at  court,  and  that  he  every  day  eateth  and  drinketh,  and 


Christians 
are  well 
spoken  of 
when  gone, 
though 
called  fools 
while  they 
are  here. 


Eev.  iii.  4. 


222 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


Zech.  iii.  7 ; 
Luke  xiv. 
14,  15, 


Jucle  14, 15. 


Christian’s 
King  will 
take  Chris- 
tian’s part. 


Luke  x.  16. 


Rev.  xiv. 

18 ; Psa. 
cxxvi.  5,  6. 


Good 
tidings  of 
Christian’s 
wife  and 
children. 


walketh  and  talketh  with  him,  and  receiveth  of  the  smiles 
and  favours  of  him  that  is  Judge  of  all  there.  Moreover, 
it  is  expected  of  some,  that  his  Prince,  the  Lord  of  that 
country,  will  shortly  come  into  these  parts,  and  will  know 
the  reason,  if  they  can  give  any,  why  his  neighbours  set  so 
little  by  him,  and  had  him  so  much  in  derision,  when  they 
perceived  that  he  would  be  a pilgrim. 

For  they  say  that  now  he  is  so  in  the  affections  of  his 
Prince,  that  his  Sovereign  is  so  much  concerned  with  the 
indignities  that  were  cast  upon  Christian  when  he  became 
a pilgrim,  that  he  will  look  upon  all  as  if  done  unto  him- 
self, and  no  marvel,  for  it  was  for  the  love  that  he  had  to 
his  Prince  that  he  ventured  as  he  did. 

I dare  say,  quoth  I,  I am  glad  on ’t ; I am  glad  for  the 
poor  man’s  sake,  for  that  he  now  has  rest  from  his  labour, 
and  for  that  he  reapeth  the  benefit  of  his  tears  with  joy ; 
and  for  that  he  has  got  beyond  the  gun-shot  of  his  enemies, 
and  is  out  of  the  reach  of  them  that  hate  him.  I also  am 
glad  for  that  a rumour  of  these  things  is  noised  abroad  in 
this  country ; who  can  tell  but  that  it  may  work  some  good 
effect  on  some  that  are  left  behind  ? But,  pray,  sir,  while 
it  is  fresh  in  my  mind,  do  you  hear  anything  of  his  wife 
and  children  ? Poor  hearts ! I wonder  in  my  mind  what 
they  do. 

Sag.  Who  ? Christiana,  and  her  sons  ? They  are  like 
to  do  as  well  as  Christian  did  himself ; for  though  they  all 
played  the  fool  at  first,  and  would  by  no  means  be  per- 
suaded by  either  the  tears  or  entreaties  of  Christian,  yet 
second  thoughts  have  wrought  wonderfully  with  them  : so 
they  have  packed  up,  and  are  also  gone  after  him. 


223 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 

Better  and  better,  quoth  I : but,  what ! wife,  and  chil- 
dren, and  all  ? 

Sag.  It  is  true:  I can  give  you  an  account  of  the 
matter,  for  I was  upon  the  spot  at  the  instant,  and  was 
thoroughly  acquainted  with  the  whole  affair. 

Then,  said  I,  a man,  it  seems,  may  report  it  for  a truth. 

Sag.  You  need  not  fear  to  affirm  it : I mean  that  they 
are  all  gone  on  pilgrimage,  both  the  good  woman  and  her 
four  boys.  And  seeing  we  are,  as  I perceive,  going  some 
considerable  way  together,  I will  give  you  an  account  of 
the  whole  matter. 

This  Christiana,  (for  that  was  her  name  from  the  day 
that  she  with  her  children  betook  themselves  to  a pilgrim’s 
life,)  after  her  husband  was  gone  over  the  river,  and  she 
could  hear  of  him  no  more,  began  to  have  thoughts  work- 
ing in  her  mind.  First,  for  that  she  had  lost  her  husband,  and 
for  that  the  loving  bond  of  that  relation  was  utterly  broken 
betwixt  them.  For  you  know,  said  he  to  me,  nature  can  do 
no  less  but  entertain  the  living  with  many  a heavy  cogita- 
tion, in  the  remembrance  of  the  loss  of  loving  relations. 

This,  therefore,  of  her  husband  did  cost  her  many  a tear. 

But  this  was  not  all ; for  Christiana  did  also  begin  to  con-  Mark  this, 
sider  with  herself,  whether  her  unbecoming  behaviour  churls^3™ 
towards  her  husband  was  not  one  cause  that  she  saw  him  relations^ 
no  more,  and  that  in  such  sort  he  was  taken  away  from 
her.  And  upon  this  came  into  her  mind,  by  swarms,  all 
her  unkind,  unnatural,  and  ungodly  carriage  to  her  dear 
friend ; which  also  clogged  her  conscience  and  did  load  her 
with  guilt.  She  was,  moreover,  much  broken  with  recall- 
ing to  remembrance  the  restless  groans,  brinish  tears,  and 


224 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


James  i.  23 
— 25 ; John 
viii.  12. 
Prov.  xiv. 
27. 


Christiana’s 

dream. 


Luke  xviii. 
13. 


self-bemoanings  of  her  husband,  and  how  she  did  harden 
her  heart  against  all  his  entreaties,  and  loving  persuasions 
of  her  and  her  sons  to  go  with  him ; yea,  there  was  not  any 
thing  that  Christian  either  said  to  her,  or  did  before  her, 
all  the  while  that  his  burden  did  hang  on  his  back,  but  it 
returned  upon  her  like  a flash  of  lightning,  and  rent  the 
caul  of  her  heart  in  sunder ; specially  that  bitter  outcry  of 
his,  What  shall  I do  to  be  saved  ? did  ring  in  her  ears  most 
dolefully. 

Then  said  she  to  her  children,  Sons,  we  are  all  undone. 
I have  sinned  away  your  father,  and  he  is  gone : he  would 
have  had  us  with  him,  but  I would  not  go  myself : I also 
have  hindered  you  of  life.  With  that  the  boys  fell  all  into 
tears,  and  cried  out  to  go  after  their  father.  Oh  (said 
Christiana)  that  it  had  been  our  lot  to  go  with  him ! then 
had  it  fared  well  with  us,  beyond  what  it  is  like  to  do  now. 
For,  though  I formerly  foolishly  imagined,  concerning  the 
troubles  of  your  father,  that  they  proceeded  of  a foolish 
fancy  that  he  had,  or  for  that  he  was  overrun  with  melan- 
choly humours ; yet  now  it  will  not  out  of  my  mind,  but 
that  they  sprang  from  another  cause ; to  wit,  for  that  the 
light  of  life  was  given  him,  by  the  help  of  which,  as  I per- 
ceive, he  has  escaped  the  snares  of  death.  Then  they  all 
wept  again,  and  cried  out,  Oh  ! woe  worth  the  day. 

The  next  night  Christiana  had  a dream ; and,  behold, 
she  saw  as  if  a broad  parchment  was  opened  before  her,  in 
which  were  recorded  the  sum  of  her  ways ; and  the  crimes, 
as  she  thought,  looked  very  black  upon  her.  Then  she 
cried  out  aloud  in  her  sleep,  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  me,  a 
sinner  ! and  the  little  children  heard  her. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


225 


After  this,  she  thought  she  saw  two  very  ill-favoured 
ones  standing  by  her  bed-side,  and  saying.  What  shall  we 
do  with  this  woman  ? for  she  cries  out  for  mercy,  waking 
and  sleeping ; if  she  be  suffered  to  go  on  as  she  begins,  we 
shall  lose  her  as  we  have  lost  her  husband.  Wherefore  we 
must,  by  one  way  or  other,  seek  to  take  her  off  from  the 
thoughts  of  what  shall  be  hereafter,  else  all  the  world  can- 
not help  but  she  will  become  a pilgrim. 

Now  she  awoke  in  a great  sweat ; also  a trembling  was 
upon  her;  but  after  a while  she  fell  to  sleeping  again. 
And  then  she  thought  she  saw  Christian  her  husband  in  a 
place  of  bliss  among  many  immortals,  with  a harp  in  his 
hand,  standing  and  playing  upon  it  before  One  that  sat 
upon  a throne,  with  a rainbow  about  his  head.  She  saw 
also,  as  if  he  bowed  his  head  with  his  face  to  the  paved  work 
that  was  under  his  Prince’s  feet,  saying,  I heartily  thank 
my  Lord  and  King  for  bringing  me  into  this  place.  Then 
shouted  a company  of  them  that  stood  round  about,  and 
harped  with  their  harps:  but  no  man  living  could  tell 
what  they  said  but  Christian  and  his  companions. 

Next  morning  when  she  was  up,  had  prayed  to  Grod, 
and  talked  with  her  children  a while,  one  knocked  hard  at 
the  door ; to  whom  she  spake  out,  saying.  If  thou  comest 
in  Grod’s  name,  come  in.  So  he  said.  Amen,  and  opened 
the  door,  and  saluted  her  with,  Peace  be  to  this  house. 
The  which  when  he  had  done,  he  said,  Christiana,  knowest 
thou  wherefore  I come  ? Then  she  blushed  and  trembled ; 
also  her  heart  began  to  wax  warm  with  desires  to  know 
from  whence  he  came,  and  what  was  his  errand  to  her. 
So  he  said  unto  her.  My  name  is  Secret ; I dwell  with 

Q 


Mark  this, 
this  is  the 
quintes- 
sence of 
helL 


Help 

against  dis- 
courage- 
ment. 


226 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Convictions 
seconded  by 
tidings  of 
God’s  readi- 
ness to  par- 
don. 


Cant.  i.  3. 


Christiana 
quite  over- 
come. 


those  that  are  on  high.  It  is  talked  of  where  I dwell  as  if 
thou  hadst  a desire  to  go  thither : also  there  is  a report 
that  thou  art  aware  of  the  evil  thou  hast  formerly  done  to 
thy  husband,  in  hardening  of  thy  heart  against  his  way,  and 
in  keeping  of  these  babes  in  their  ignorance.  Christiana, 
the  Merciful  One  hath  sent  me  to  tell  thee,  that  he  is  a 
God  ready  to  forgive,  and  that  he  taketh  delight  to  multiply 
the  pardon  of  offences.  He  also  would  have  thee  to  know, 
that  he  inviteth  you  to  come  into  his  presence,  to  his  table, 
and  that  he  will  feed  thee  with  the  fat  of  his  house,  and 
with  the  heritage  of  Jacob  thy  father. 

There  is  Christian,  thy  husband  that  was,  with  legions 
more,  his  companions,  ever  beholding  that  face  that  doth 
minister  life  to  beholders ; and  they  will  all  be  glad  when 
they  shall  hear  the  sound  of  thy  feet  step  over  thy  Father’s 
threshold. 

Christiana  at  this  was  greatly  abashed  in  herself,  and 
bowed  her  head  to  the  ground.  This  visitor  proceeded 
and  said,  Christiana,  here  is  also  a letter  for  thee,  which 
I have  brought  from  thy  husband’s  King : so  she  took  it, 
and  opened  it,  but  it  smelt  after  the  manner  of  the  best 
perfume.  Also  it  was  written  in  letters  of  gold.  The 
contents  of  the  letter  were  these,  That  the  King  would 
have  her  to  do  as  did  Christian  her  husband ; for  that  was 
the  way  to  come  to  his  City,  and  to  dwell  in  his  presence 
with  joy  for  ever.  At  this  the  good  woman  was  quite 
overcome;  so  she  cried  out  to  her  visitor,  Sir,  will  you 
carry  me  and  my  children  with  you,  that  we  also  may  go 
and  worship  the  King  ? 

Then  said  the  visitor,  Christiana,  the  bitter  is  before 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


227 


the  sweet.  Thou  must  through  troubles,  as  did  he  that 
went  before  thee,  enter  this  Celestial  City.  Wherefore  I 
advise  thee  to  do  as  did  Christian  thy  husband ; go  to  the 
wicket-gate  yonder  over  the  plain,  for  that  stands  at  the 
head  of  the  way  up  which  thou  must  go  : and  I wish  thee 
all  good  speed.  Also  I advise,  that  thou  put  this  letter  in 
thy  bosom,  that  thou  read  therein  to  thyself,  and  to  thy 
children,  until  you  have  got  it  by  heart ; for  it  is  one  of 
the  songs  that  thou  must  sing  while  thou  art  in  this  house 
of  thy  pilgrimage ; also  this  thou  must  deliver  in  at  the 
farther  gate. 

Now  I saw  in  my  dream,  that  this  old  gentleman,  as  he 
told  me  the  story,  did  himself  seem  to  be  greatly  affected 
therewith.  He  moreover  proceeded,  and  said : So  Chris- 
tiana called  her  sons  together,  and  began  thus  to  address  her- 
self unto  them ; My  sons,  I have,  as  you  may  perceive,  been 
of  late  under  much  exercise  in  my  soul  about  the  death  of 
your  father : not  for  that  I doubt  at  all  his  happiness ; fpr  I 
am  satisfied  now  that  he  is  well.  I have  also  been  much 
affected  with  the  thoughts  of  mine  own  state  and  yours, 
which  I verily  believe  is  by  nature  miserable.  My  carriage 
also  to  your  father  in  his  distress  is  a great  load  to  my 
conscience ; for  I hardened  both  mine  own  heart  and  yours 
against  him,  and  refused  to  go  with  him  on  pilgrimage. 

The  thoughts  of  these  things  would  now  kill  me  out- 
right, but  that  for  a dream  which  I had  last  night,  and 
but  that  for  the  encouragement  which  this  stranger  has 
given  me  this  morning.  Come,  my  children,  let  us  pack 
up,  and  be  gone  to  the  gate  that  leads  to  the  celestial 
country,  that  we  may  see  your  father,  and  be  with  him  and 

q 2 


Further  in- 
structions 
to  Chris- 
tiana. 


Psa.  cxix. 
54. 


Christiana 
prays  her 
sons  to  take 
their  iour- 
ney. 


228 


Timorous 
and  Mercy 
come  to 
visit  Chris- 
tiana. 


Christiana’s 
new  lan- 
guage stuns 
her  oldest 
neighbours. 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 

his  companions  in  peace,  according  to  the  laws  of  that 
land. 

Then  did  her  children  burst  out  into  tears,  for  joy  that 
the  heart  of  their  mother  was  so  inclined.  So  their  visitor 
bid  them  farewell ; and  they  began  to  prepare  to  set  out 
for  their  journey. 

But  while  they  were  thus  about  to  be  gone,  two  of  the 
women  that  were  Christiana’s  neighbours,  came  up  to  her 
house,  and  knocked  at  her  door.  To  whom  she  said  as 
before,  If  you  come  in  Grod’s  name  come  in.  At  this  the 
women  were  stunned ; for  this  kind  of  language  they  used 
not  to  hear,  or  to  perceive  to  drop  from  the  lips  of  Chris- 
tiana. Yet  they  came  in ; but  behold,  they  found  the 
good  woman  preparing  to  be  gone  from  her  house. 

So  thay  began,  and  said,  Neighbour,  pray  what  is  your 
meaning  by  this  ? 

Christiana  answered,  and  said  to  the  eldest  of  them, 
whose  name  was  Mrs.  Timorous,  I am  preparing  for  a 
journey. 

This  Timorous  was  daughter  to  him  that  met  Christian 
upon  the  Hill  of  Difficulty,  and  would  have  had  him  go 
back  for  fear  of  the  lions. 

Tim.  For  what  journey,  I pray  you? 

Chr.  Even  to  go  after  my  good  husband.  And  with 
that  she  fell  a weeping. 

Tim.  I hope  not  so,  good  neighbour;  pray,  for  your 
poor  children’s  sake,  do  not  so  unwomanly  cast  away  your- 
self. 

Chr.  Nay,  my  children  shall  go  with  me ; not  one  of 
them  is  willing  to  stay  behind. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


229 


Tim.  I wonder  in  my  very  heart,  what  or  who  has 
brought  you  into  this  mind ! 

Chr.  0 neighbour  ! knew  you  but  as  much  as  I do,  I 
doubt  not  but  that  you  would  go  along  with  me. 


Mrs.  Timorous. 


Tim.  Prithee,  what  new  knowledge  hast  thou  got  that 
so  worketh  off  thy  mind  from  thy  friends,  and  that 
tempteth  thee  to  go  nobody  knows  where  ? 

Chr.  Then  Christiana  replied,  I have  been  sorely 
afflicted  since  my  husband’s  departure  from  me ; but  spe- 

q 3 


230 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Death. 


2 Cor.  v. 
1—4. 


The  reason- 
ings of  the 
flesh. 


daily  since  he  went  over  the  river.  But  that  which 
troubleth  me  most  is,  my  churlish  carriage  to  him  when 
he  was  under  his  distress.  Besides,  I am  now  as  he  was 
then,  nothing  will  serve  me  hut  going  on  pilgrimage.  I 
was  a dreaming  last  night  that  I saw  him.  Oh  that  my 
soul  was  with  him  ! He  dwelleth  in  the  presence  of  the 
King  of  the  country;  he  sits  and  eats  with  him  at  his 
table ; he  is  become  a companion  of  immortals,  and  has  a 
house  now  given  him  to  dwell  in,  to  which  the  best  palace 
on  earth,  if  compared,  seems  to  me  but  as  a dunghill. 
The  Prince  of  the  place  has  also  sent  for  me,  with  promises 
of  entertainment,  if  I shall  come  to  him  ; his  messenger 
was  here  even  now,  and  has  brought  me  a letter,  which 
invites  me  to  come.  And  with  that  she  plucked  out  her 
letter,  and  read  it,  and  said  to  them,  What  now  will  you 
say  to  this  ? 

Tim.  Oh,  the  madness  that  has  possessed  thee  and  thy 
husband,  to  run  yourselves  upon  such  difficulties ! You 
have  heard,  I am  sure,  what  your  husband  did  meet  with, 
even  in  a manner  at  the  first  step  that  he  took  on  his  way, 
as  our  neighbour  Obstinate  can  yet  testify,  for  he  went  along 
with  him  ; yea,  and  Pliable  too,  until  they,  like  wise  men, 
were  afraid  to  go  any  farther.  We  also  heard,  over  and 
above,  how  he  met  with  the  lions,  Apollyon,  the  Shadow  of 
Death,  and  many  other  things.  Nor  is  the  danger  he  met 
with  at  Vanity  Fair  to  be  forgotten  by  thee.  For  if  he, 
though  a man,  was  so  hard  put  to  it,  what  canst  thou,  being 
but  a poor  woman,  do?  Consider  also,  that  these  four  sweet 
babes  are  thy  children,  thy  flesh  and  thy  bones.  Where- 
fore, though  thou  shouldest  be  so  rash  as  to  cast  away 


231 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


thyself,  yet,  for  the  sake  of  the  fruit  of  thy  body,  keep  thou 
at  home. 

But  Christiana  said  unto  her,  Tempt  me  not,  my  neigh- 
bour : I have  now  a price  put  into  my  hands  to  get  gain, 
and  I should  be  a fool  of  the  greatest  size  if  I should  have 
no  heart  to  strike  in  with  the  opportunity.  And  for  that 
you  tell  me  of  all  these  troubles  which  I am  like  to  meet 
with  in  the  way,  they  are  so  far  from  being  to  me  a dis- 
couragement, that  they  show  I am  in  the  right.  The 
bitter  must  come  before  the  sweet,  and  that  also  will  make 
the  sweet  the  sweeter.  Wherefore,  since  you  came  not  to 
my  house  in  Grod’s  name,  as  I said,  I pray  you  to  be  gone, 
and  not  to  disquiet  me  further. 

Then  Timorous  reviled'  her,  and  said  to  her  fellow,  Come, 
neighbour  Mercy,  let  us  leave  her  in  her  own  hands,  since 
she  scorns  our  counsel  and  company.  But  Mercy  was  at  a 
stand,  and  could  not  so  readily  comply  with  her  neighbour ; 
and  that  for  a twofold  reason.  1 . Her  bowels  yearned  over 
Christiana.  So  she  said  within  herself,  If  my  neighbour 
will  needs  be  gone,  I will  go  a little  way  with  her. 
2.  Her  bowels  yearned  over  her  own  soul ; for  what  Chris- 
tiana had  said  had  taken  some  hold  upon  her  mind. 
Wherefore  she  said  within  herself  again,  I will  yet  have 
more  talk  with  this  Christiana ; and,  if  I find  truth  and 
life  in  what  she  shall  say,  I myself  with  my  heart  shall  also 
go  with  her.  Wherefore  Mercy  began  thus  to  reply  to  her 
neighbour  Timorous: 

Mer.  Neighbour,  I did  indeed  come  with  you  to  see 
Christiana  this  morning ; and,  since  she  is,  as  you  see, 
taking  her  last  farewell  of  her  country,  I think  to  walk  this 


A pertinent 
reply  to 
fleshly 
reasoning. 


Mercy’s 
bowels 
yearn  over 
Christiana. 


Q 4 


232 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


sunshiny  morning  a little  with  her,  to  help  her  on  her  way. 
But  she  told  her  not  of  the  second  reason,  but  kept  it  to 
herself. 

Tim.  Well,  I see  you  have  a mind  to  go  a fooling  too  ; 


Mrs.  Bat’s-Eyes  and  Mrs  Know-Nothing. 


Timorous 
forsakes 
her,  but 
Mercy- 
cleaves  to 
her. 


but  take  heed  in  time,  and  be  wise : while  we  are  out  of 
danger,  we  are  out ; but  when  we  are  in,  we  are  in. 

So  Mrs.  Timorous  returned  to  her  house,  and  Christiana 
betook  .herself  to  her  journey.  But  when  Timorous  was 
got  home  to  her  house,  she  sends  for  some  of  her  neigh- 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


233 


hours,  to  wit,  Mrs.  Bat’s-Eyes,  Mrs.  Inconsiderate,  Mrs. 
Light-Mind,  arid  Mrs.  Know-Nothing.  So  when  they  were 
come  to  her  house,  she  falls  to  telling  of  the  story  of  Chris- 
tiana, and  of  her  intended  journey.  And  thus  she  began 
her  tale. 


Mrs.  Inconsiderate. 


Tim.  Neighbours,  having  had  little  to  do  this  morning, 
I went  to  give  Christiana  a visit ; and  when  I came  at  the 
door,  I knocked,  as  you  know  it  is  our  custom : and  she 
answered,  If  you  come  in  God’s  name,  come  in.  So  in  I 


Timorous 
acquaints 
her  friends 
what  the 
good  Chris- 
tiana in- 
tends to  do. 


234 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


Mrs.  Know- 
Nothing. 


Mrs.  Bat’s- 
Eyes. 


Mrs.  Incon- 
siderate. 


went,  thinking  all  was  well ; but,  when  I came  in,  I found 
her  preparing  herself  to  depart  the  town,  she,  and  also  her 
children.  So  I asked  her,  what  was  her  meaning  by  that. 
And  she  told  me,  in  short,  that  she  was  now  of  a mind  to 
go  on  pilgrimage,  as  did  her  husband.  She  told  me  also  a 
dream  that  she  had,  and  how  the  King  of  the  country 
where  her  husband  was,  had  sent  her  an  inviting  letter  to 
come  thither. 

Then  said  Mrs.  Know-Nothing,  And  what ! do  you  think 
she  will  go  ? 

Tim.  Ay,  go  she  will,  whatever  comes  on’t;  and  me- 
thinks  I know  it  by  this ; for  that  which  was  my  great 
argument  to  persuade  her  to  stay  at  home,  (to  wit,  the 
troubles  she  was  like  to  meet  with  on  the  way,)  is  one 
great  argument  with  her  to  put  her  forward  on  her  journey. 
For  she  told  me  in  so  many  words,  The  bitter  goes  before 
the  sweet:  yea,  and  forasmuch  as  it  so  doth,  it  makes  the 
sweet  the  sweeter. 

Mrs.  Bat’s-Eyes.  Oh,  this  blind  and  foolish  woman ! 
said  she ; and  will  she  not  take  warning  by  her  husband’s 
afflictions  ? for  my  part,  I see  if  he  were  here  again,  he 
would  rest  himself  content  in  a whole  skin,  and  never  run 
so  many  hazards  for  nothing. 

Mrs.  Inconsiderate  also  replied,  saying,  Away  with  such 
fantastical  fools  from  the  town ! a good  riddance,  for  my 
part,  I say,  of  her ! Should  she  stay  where  she  dwells,  and 
retain  this  her  mind,  who  could  live  quietly  by  her  ? for 
she  will  either  be  dumpish,  or  unneighbourlv,  or  talk  of 
such  matters  as  no  wise  body  can  abide.  Wherefore,  for 
my  part,  I shall  never  be  sorry  for  her  departure ; let  her 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


235 


go,  and  let  better  come  in  her  room : it  was  never  a good 
world  since  these  whimsical  fools  dwelt  in  it. 

Then  Mrs.  Light-Mind  added  as  followeth  : Come,  put  Mrs.  Light- 
this  kind  of  talk  away.  I was  yesterday  at  Madam  Wan- 


Mrs.  Light-Mind. 


ton’s,  where  we  were  as  merry  as  the  maids.  For  who  do 
you  think  should  be  there,  but  I and  Mrs.  Love-the-Flesh, 
and  three  or  four  more,  with  Mr.  Lechery,  Mrs.  Filth,  and 
some  others : so  there  we  had  music  and  dancing,  and 
what  else  was  meet  to  fill  up  the  pleasure.  And,  I dare 


Madam 
Wanton, 
she  that  had 
like  to  have 
been  too 
hard  for 
Faithful,  in 
time  past. 


236 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


Discourse 
betwixt 
Mercy  and 
good  Chris- 
tiana. 


Mercy  in- 
clines to  go. 


Mercy 
doubts  of 
acceptance. 


Christiana 
allures  her 
to  the  gate, 
which  is 
Christ,  and 
promises 
there  to  in- 


say,  my  lady  herself  is  an  admirable  well-bred  gentle- 
woman, and  Mr.  Lechery  is  as  pretty  a fellow. 

By  this  time  Christiana  was  got  on  her  way,  and  Mercy 
went  along  with  her  : so  as  they  went,  her  children  being 
there  also,  Christiana  began  to  discourse.  And,  Mercy, 
said  Christiana,  I take  this  as  an  unexpected  favour,  that 
thou  shouldest  set  forth  out  of  doors  with  me  to  accom- 
pany me  a little  in  my  way. 

Mer.  Then  said  young  Mercy,  (for  she  was  but  young,) 
If  I thought  it  would  be  to  purpose  to  go  with  you,  I would 
never  go  near  the  town  any  more. 

Chr.  Well,  Mercy,  said  Christiana,  cast  in  thy  lot  with 
me : I well  know  what  will  be  the  end  of  our  pilgrimage : 
my  husband  is  where  he  would  not  but  be  for  all  the  gold 
in  the  Spanish  mines.  Nor  shalt  thou  be  rejected,  though 
thou  goest  but  upon  my  invitation.  The  King,  who  hath 
sent  for  me  and  my  children,  is  one  that  delighteth  in 
mercy.  Besides,  if  thou  wilt,  I will  hire  thee,  and  thou 
shalt  go  along  with  me  as  my  servant.  Yet  we  will  have 
all  things  in  common  betwixt  thee  and  me : only  go  along 
with  me. 

Mer.  But  how  shall  I be  ascertained  that  I also  should 
be  entertained  ? Had  I this  hope  but  from  one  that  can 
tell,  I would  make  no  stick  at  all,  but  would  go,  being 
helped  by  Him  that  can  help,  though  the  way  was  never 
so  tedious. 

Chr.  Well,  loving  Mercy,  I will  tell  thee  what  thou 
shalt  do ; go  with  me  to  the  Wicket-Grate,  and  there  I will 
further  inquire  for  thee ; and  if  there  thou  shalt  not  meet 
with  encouragement,  I will  be  content  that  thou  return  to 


MERCY 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


237' 


thy  place ; I will  also  pay  thee  for  thy  kindness  which 
thou  showest  to  me  and  my  children  in  the  accompanying 
of  us  in  our  way  as  thou  dost. 

Mer.  Then  will  I go  thither,  and  will  take  what  shall 
follow;  and  the  Lord  grant  that  my  lot  may  there  fall, 
even  as  the  King  of  heaven  shall  have  his  heart  upon 
me. 

Christiana  then  was  glad  at  her  heart : not  only  that 
she  had  a companion ; but  also  for  that  she  had  prevailed 
with  this  poor  maid  to  fall  in  love  with  her  own  salvation. 
So  they  went  on  together,  and  Mercy  began  to  weep. 
Then  said  Christiana,  Wherefore  weepeth  my  sister  so  ? 

Mer.  Alas ! said  she,  who  can  but  lament,  that  shall 
but  rightly  consider  what  a state  and  condition  my  poor 
relations  are  in,  that  yet  remain  in  our  sinful  town  ? And 
that  which  makes  my  grief  the  more  heavy  is,  because 
they  have  no  instructor,  nor  any  to  tell  them  what  is  to 
come. 

Ciir.  Bowels  become  pilgrims  ; and  thou  dost  for  thy 
friends,  as  my  good  Christian  did  for  me  when  he  left  me : 
he  mourned  for  that  I would  not  heed  nor  regard  him ; 
but  his  Lord  and  ours  did  gather  up  his  tears,  and  put 
them  into  his  bottle ; and  now  both  I and  thou,  and  these 
my  sweet  babes,  are  reaping  the  fruit  and  benefit  of  them. 
I hope,  Mercy,  that  these  tears  of  thine  will  not  be  lost : for 
the  truth  hath  said,  that  they  that  sow  in  tears  shall  reap  in 
joy.  And  he  that  goeth  forth  and  weepeth,  bearing  precious 
seed,  shall  doubtless  come  again  with  rejoicing,  bringing 
his  sheaves  with  him. 

Then  said  Mercy, 


quire  for 
her. 


Mercy 

prays. 


Christiana 
glad  of 
Mercy’s 
company. 


Mercy 
grieves  for 
her  carnal 
relations. 


Christian’s 
prayers 
were  an- 
swered  for 
his  relations 
after  he  was 
dead. 


Psa.  cxxvi. 
5,  6. 


* 238 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Their  own 
carnal  con- 
clusions in- 
stead of  the 
word  of  life. 
Mercy  the 
boldest  at 
the  Slough 
of  Despond. 


Luke  i.  45. 


Let  the  Mosf  Blessed  be  ray  guide, 

If  it  be  his  blessed  will, 

Unto  his  gate,  into  his  fold, 

Up  to  his  holy  hill. 

And  let  Him  never  suffer  me 
To  swerve,  or  turn  aside 

From  his  free  grace  and  holy  ways, 
Whate’er  shall  me  betide. 

And  let  Him  gather  them  of  mine, 

That  I have  left  behind  ; 

Lord,  make  them  pray  they  may  be  thine, 
With  all  their  heart  and  mind. 


Now  my  old  friend  proceeded  and  said.  But  when  Chris- 
tiana came  to  the  Slough  of  Despond,  she  began  to  be  at 
a stand ; For,  said  she,  this  is  the  place  in  which  my  dear 
husband  had  like  to  have  been  smothered  with  mud.  She 
perceived,  also,  that  notwithstanding  the  command  of  the 
King  to  make  this  place  for  pilgrims  good,  yet  it  was  rather 
worse  than  formerly.  So  I asked  if  that  was  true.  Yes, 
said  the  old  gentleman,  too  true ; for  many  there  be  that 
pretend  to  be  the  King’s  labourers,  and  say  they  are  for 
mending  the  King’s  highways,  who  bring  dirt  and  dung 
instead  of  stones,  and  so  mar  instead  of  mending.  Here 
Christiana  therefore,  with  her  boys,  did  make  a stand. 
But  said  Mercy,  Come,  let  us  venture,  only  let  us  be  wary. 
Then  they  looked  well  to  their  steps,  and  made  a shift  to 
get  staggering  over. 

Yet  Christiana  had  like  to  have  been  in,  and  that  not 
once  or  twice.  Now  they  had  no  sooner  got  over,  but  they 
thought  they  heard  words  that  said  unto  them,  Blessed  is 
she  that  belie veth,  for  there  shall  be  a performance  of  those 
things  which  were  told  her  from  the  Lord. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


239 


Then  they  went  on  again ; and  said  Mercy  to  Christiana, 
Had  I as  good  ground  to  hope  for  a loving  reception  at  the 
Wicket-Gate  as  you,  I think  no  Slough  of  Despond  would 
discourage  me. 

Well  said  the  other,  you  know  your  sore,  and  I know 
mine ; and,  good  friend,  we  shall  all  have  enough  evil 
before  we  come  to  our  journey’s  end.  For  can  it  be 
imagined  that  the  people  that  design  to  attain  such  excel- 
lent glories  as  we  do,  and  that  are  so  envied  that  happiness 
as  we  are,  but  that  we  shall  meet  with  what  fears  and 
snares,  with  what  troubles  and  afflictions  they  can  possibly 
assault  us  with  that  hate  us. 

And  now  Mr.  Sagacity  left  me  to  dream  out  my  dream 
by  myself.  Wherefore  methought  I saw  Christiana,  and 
Mercy,  and  the  boys,  go  all  of  them  up  to  the  gate ; to 
which  when  they  were  come,  they  betook  themselves  to  a 
short  debate,  about  how  they  must  manage  their  calling  at 
the  gate,  and  what  should  be  said  unto  him  that  did  open 
to  them : so  it  was  concluded,  since  Christiana  was  the 
eldest,  that  she  should  knock  for  entrance,  and  that  she 
should  speak  to  him  that  did  open,  for  the  rest.  So 
Christiana  began  to  knock,  and,  as  her  poor  husband  did, 
she  knocked  and  knocked  again.  But  instead  of  any  that 
answered,  they  all  thought  that  they  heard  as  if  a dog 
came  barking  upon  them  ; — a dog,  and  a great  one  too: 
and  this  made  the  women  and  children  afraid.  Nor  durst 
they  for  a while  to  knock  any  more,  for  fear  the  mastiff 
should  fly  upon  them.  Now  therefore  they  were  greatly 
tumbled  up  and  down  in  their  minds,  and  knew  not  what 
to  do ; knock  they  durst  not,  for  fear  of  the  dog ; go  back 


Prayer 
should  be 
made  with 
considera- 
tion and 
fear,  as  well 
as  in  faith 
and  hope. 


The  dog, 
the  devil, 
an  enemy 
to  prayer. 


•240 

Christiana 

and  her 

companions 

perplexed 

about 

prayer. 


How  Chris- 
tiana is  en- 
tertained at 
the  gate. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 

they  durst  not,  for  fear  the  keeper  of  that  gate  should  espy 
them  as  they  so  went,  and  should  be  offended  with  them ; 
at  last  they  thought  of  knocking  again,  and  knocked  more 
vehemently  than  they  did  at  first.  Then  said  the  keeper 
of  the  gate.  Who  is  there  ? So  the  dog  left  off  to  bark,  and 
he  opened  unto  them. 

Then  Christiana  made  low  obeisance,  and  said,  Let 
not  our  Lord  be  offended  with  his  hand-maidens,  for 
that  we  have  knocked  at  his  princely  gate.  Then  said 
the  keeper.  Whence  come  ye  ? And  what  is  it  you  would 
have  ? 

Christiana  answered,  We  are  come  from  whence  Christian 
did  come,  and  upon  the  same  errand  as  he ; to  wit,  to  be, 
if  it  shall  please  you,  graciously  admitted  by  this  gate  into 
the  way  that  leads  unto  the  Celestial  City.  And  I answer 
my  Lord,  in  the  next  place,  that  I am  Christiana,  once  the 
wife  of  Christian,  that  now  is  gotten  above. 

With  that  the  keeper  of  the  gate  did  marvel,  saying, 
What ! is  she  now  become  a pilgrim,  that  but  a while  ago 
abhorred  that  life?  Then  she  bowed  her  head,  and  said. 
Yea ; and  so  are  these  my  sweet  babes  also. 

Then  he  took  her  by  the  hand  and  led  her  in,  and  said 
also.  Suffer  the  little  children  to  come  unto  me ; and  with 
that  he  shut  up  the  gate.  This  done,  he  called  to  a 
trumpeter  that  was  above,  over  the  gate,  to  entertain 
Christiana  with  shouting,  and  sound  of  trumpet,  for  joy. 
So  he  obeyed,  and  sounded,  and  filled  the  air  with  his 
melodious  notes. 

Now  all  this  while  poor  Mercy  did  stand  without,  trem- 
bling and  crying  for  fear  that  she  was  rejected.  But  when 


Pilgrim's  Progress, 


‘241 


Christiana  had  got  admittance  for  herself  and  her  boys, 
then  she  began  to  make  intercession  for  Mercy. 

Cur.  And  she  said,  My  Lord,  I have  a companion  of 
mine  that  stands  yet  without,  that  is  come  hither  upon 
the  same  account  as  myself:  one  that  is  much  dejected 
in  her  mind,  for  that  she  comes,  as  she  thinks,  without 
sending  for  : whereas  I was  sent  for  by  my  husband’s  King 
to  come. 

Now  Mercy  began  to  be  very  impatient,  and  each 
minute  was  as  long  to  her  as  an  hour ; wherefore  she  pre- 
vented Christiana  from  a fuller  interceding  for  her,  by 
knocking  at  the  gate  herself.  And  she  knocked  then  so 
loud,  that  she  made  Christiana  start.  Then  said  the 
keeper  of  the  gate.  Who  is  there  ? And  Christiana  said,  It 
is  my  friend. 

So  he  opened  the  gate,  and  looked  out,  but  Mercy  was 
fallen  down  without  in  a swoon,  for  she  fainted,  and  was 
afraid  that  no  gate  should  be  opened  to  her. 

Then  he  took  her  by  the  hand,  and  said,  Damsel,  I bid 
thee  arise. 

O Sir,  said  she,  I am  faint : there  is  scarce  life  left  in 
me.  But  he  answered,  that  one  once  said.  When  my  soul 
fainted  within  me,  I remembered  the  Lord : and  my  prayer 
came  unto  thee,  into  thy  holy  temple.  Fear  not,  but  stand 
upon  thy  feet,  and  tell  me  wherefore  thou  art  come. 

Mer.  I am  come  for  that  unto  which  I was  never 
invited,  as  my  friend  Christiana  was.  Hers  was  from  the 
King,  and  mine  was  but  from  her.  Wherefore  I fear  I 
presume. 

R 


Christiana’s 
prayer  for 
her  friend 
Mercy. 


Delays 
make  the 
hungering 
soul  the 
ferventer. 


Mercy 

faints. 


Jonah  ii.  7. 


242 


Song  i.  2 ; 
John  xx. 
20. 


Christ  cru- 
cified seen 
afar  off. 


Talk  be- 
tween the 
Christians. 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 

Keep.  Did  she  desire  thee  to  come  -with  her  to  this 
place  ? 

Meb.  Yes ; and  as  my  Lord  sees,  I am  come.  And 
if  there  is  any  grace  and  forgiveness  of  sins  to  spare,  I 
beseech  that  thy  poor  handmaid  may  be  a partaker  thereof. 

Then  he  took  her  again  by  the  hand,  and  led  her  gently 
in,  and  said,  I pray  for  all  them  that  believe  on  me,  by 
what  means  soever  they  come  unto  me.  Then  said  he 
to  those  that  stood  by,  Fetch  something  and  give  it  Mercy 
to  smell  on,  thereby  to  stay  her  faintings : so  they  fetched 
her  a bundle  of  myrrh,  and  a while  after  she  was  revived. 

And  now  were  Christiana  and  her  boys,  and  Mercy, 
received  of  the  Lord  at  the  head  of  the  way,  and  spoke 
kindly  unto  by  him.  Then  said  they  yet  further  unto  him. 
We  are  sorry  for  our  sins,  and  beg  of  our  Lord  his  pardon, 
and  further  information  what  we  must  do. 

I grant  pardon,  said  he,  by  word  and  deed ; by  word,  in 
the  promise  of  forgiveness ; by  deed,  in  the  way  I obtained 
it.  Take  the  first  from  my  lips  with  a kiss,  and  the  other 
as  it  shall  be  revealed. 

Now  I saw  in  my  dream,  that  he  spake  many  good  words 
unto  them,  whereby  they  were  greatly  gladdened.  He 
also  had  them  up  to  the  top  of  the  gate,  and  showed  them 
by  what  deed  they  were  saved;  and  told  them  withal, 
that  that  sight  they  would  have  again  as  they  went  along 
the  way,  to  their  comfort. 

So  he  left  them  a while  in  a summer  parlour  below, 
where  they  entered  into  a talk  by  themselves ; and  thus 
Christiana  began. — How  glad  am  I that  we  are  got  in 
hither ! 


243 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 

Mer.  So  you  well  may ; but  I,  of  all,  have  cause  to 
leap  for  joy. 

Chr.  I thought  one  time  as  I stood  at  the  gate,  because 
I had  knocked  and  none  did  answer,  that  all  our  labour 
had  been  lost,  especially  when  that  ugly  cur  made  such 
a heavy  barking  against  us. 

Mer.  But  my  worst  fear  was  after  I saw  that  you  were 
taken  into  his  favour,  and  that  I was  left  behind.  Now, 
thought  I,  it  is  fulfilled  which  is  written,  Two  women  shall 
be  grinding  at  the  mill ; the  one  shall  be  taken,  and  the 
other  left.  I had  much  ado  to  forbear  crying  out.  Undone  ! 
And  afraid  I was  to  knock  any  more;  but  when  I looked 
up  to  what  was  written  over  the  gate,  I took  courage.  I 
also  thought  that  I must  either  knock  again,  or  die : so 
I knocked,  but  I cannot  tell  how;  for  my  spirit  ncrw 
struggled  between  life  and  death. 

Chr.  Can  you  not  tell  how  you  knocked  ? I am  sure 
your  knocks  were  so  earnest,  that  the  very  sound  of  them 
made  me  start ; I thought  I never  heard  such  knocking  in 
all  my  life ; I thought  you  would  come  in  by  a violent 
hand,  or  take  the  kingdom  by  storm. 

Mer.  Alas!  to  be  in  my  case,  who  that  so  was  could 
but  have  done  so  ? You  saw  that  the  door  was  shut  upon 
me,  and  that  there  was  a most  cruel  dog  thereabout.  Who, 
I say,  that  was  so  fainthearted  as  I,  would  not  have  knocked 
with  all  their  might?  But,  pray,  what  said  my  Lord  to 
my  rudeness?  Was  he  not  angry  with  me? 

Chr.  When  he  heard  your  lumbering  noise,  he  gave  a 
wonderful  innocent  smile ; I believe  wliat  you  did  pleased 
him  well,  for  he  showed  no  sign  to  the  contrary.  But  I 


Matt.  xxiv. 
41. 


Christiana 
thinks  her 
companion 
pra3's  better 
than  she. 

Matt.  xi. 

12. 


Christ 
pleased 
with  loud 
and  restless 
prayer. 


244 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


If  the  soul 
at  first  did 
know  all  it 
should  meet 
with  in  its 
journey  to 
heaven,  it 
would 
hardly  ever 
set  out. 


The  chil- 
dren are 
afraid  of  the 
dog. 


Jer.  xii.  1. 


Mercy  ex- 
postulates 
about  the 
dog. 

The  devil. 


marvel  in  my  heart  why  he  keeps  such  a dog : had  I known 
that  before,  I should  not  have  had  heart  enough  to  have 
ventured  myself  in  this  manner.  But  now  we  are  in,  we 
are  in,  and  I am  glad  with  all  my  heart. 

Mer.  I will  ask,  if  you  please,  next  time  he  comes 
down,  why  he  keeps  such  a filthy  cur  in  his  yard ; I hope 
he  will  not  take  it  amiss. 

Do  so,  said  the  children,  and  persuade  him  to  hang  him; 
for  we  are  afraid  he  will  bite  us  when  we  go  hence. 

So  at  last  he  came  down  to  them  again,  and  Mercy  fell 
to  the  ground  on  her  face  before  him,  and  worshipped,  and 
said,  Let  my  Lord  accept  the  sacrifice  of  praise  which  I 
now  offer  unto  him  with  the  calves  of  my  lips. 

So  he  said  unto  her,  Peace  be  to  thee  ; stand  up.  But 
she  continued  upon  her  face,  and  said.  Righteous  art  thou, 
0 Lord,  when  I plead  with  thee ; yet  let  me  talk  with  thee 
of  thy  judgments.  Wherefore  dost  thou  keep  so  cruel  a 
dog  in  thy  yard,  at  the  sight  of  which,  such  women  and 
children  as  we  are  ready  to  fly  from  the  gate  for  fear  ? 

He  answered  and  said,  That  dog  has  another  owner ; he 
also  is  kept  close  in  another  man’s  ground,  only  my  pil- 
grims hear  his  barking  : he  belongs  to  the  castle  which  you 
see  there  at  a distance,  *but  can  come  up  to  the  walls  of 
this  place.  He  has  frighted  many  an  honest  pilgrim  from 
worse  to  better,  by  the  great  voice  of  his  roaring.  Indeed, 
he  that  owneth  him  doth  not  keep  him  out  of  any  good 
will  to  me  or  mine,  but  with  intent  to  keep  the  pilgrims 
from  coming  to  me,  and  that  they  may  be  afraid  to  come 
and  knock  at  this  gate  for  entrance.  Sometimes  also  he 
has  broken  out,  and  has  worried  some  that  1 loved ; but  I 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


245 


take  all  at  present  patiently.  I also  give  my  pilgrims 
timely  help,  so  that  they  are  not  delivered  to  his  power 
to  do  with  them  what  his  doggish  nature  would  prompt  him 
to.  But  what,  my  purchased  one,  I trow,  hadst  thou 
known  never  so  much  beforehand,  thou  wouldst  not  have 
been  afraid  of  a dog.  The  beggars  that  go  from  door  to 
door,  will,  rather  than  lose  a supposed  alms,  run  the 
hazard  of  the  bawling,  barking,  and  biting  too  of  a dog ; 
and  shall  a dog,  a dog  in  another  man’s  yard,  a dog  whose 
barking  I turn  to  the  profit  of  pilgrims,  keep  any  one  from 
coming  to  me?  I deliver  them  from  the  lions,  and  my 
darling  from  the  power  of  the  dog. 

Mer.  Then  said  Mercy,  I confess  my  ignorance;  I 
speak  what  I understand  not;  I acknowledge  that  thou 
dost  all  things  well. 

Chr.  Then  Christiana  began  to  talk  of  their  journey, 
and  to  inquire  after  the  way. — So  he  fed  them,  and  washed 
their  feet,  and  set  them  in  the  way  of  his  steps,  according 
as  he  had  dealt  with  her  husband  before.  So  I saw  in  my 
dream  that  they  walked  on  their  way,  and  had  the  weather 
very  comfortable  to  them. 

Then  Christiana  began  to  sing,  saying. 


Bless’d  be  the  day  that  I began 
A pilgrim  for  to  be ; 

And  blessed  also  be  the  man 
That  thereto  moved  me. 

’Tis  true,  ’twas  long  ere  I began 
To  seek  to  live  for  ever ; 

But  now  I run  fast  as  I can  : 
’Tis  better  late  than  never. 


A check  to 
the  carnal 
fear  of  the 
pilgrims. 


Christians, 
when  wise 
enough, ac- 
quiesce in 
the  wisdom 
of  their 
Lord. 


246 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


The  devil’s 
garden. 


The  chil- 
dren eat  of 
the  enemy’s 
fruit. 


Our  tears  to  joy,  our  fears  to  faith, 

Are  turned,  as  we  see  ; 

Thus  our  beginning  (as  one  saith) 

Shows  what  our  end  will  be. 

Now  there  was,  on  the  other  side  of  the  wall  that  fenced 
in  the  way  up  which  Christiana  and  her  companions  were  to 


go,  a garden,  and  that  garden  belonged  to  him  whose  was 
that  harking  dog,  of  whom  mention  was  made  before. 
And  some  of  the  fruit-trees  that  grew  in  that  garden  shot 
their  branches  upon  the  wall ; and  being  mellow,  they  that 
found  them  did  gather  them  up,  and  eat  of  them  to  their 
hurt.  So  Christiana’s  boys,  as  boys  are  apt  to  do,  being 
pleased  with  the  trees,  and  with  the  fruit  that  hung  thereon, 
did  pluck  them,  and  began  to  eat.  Their  mother  did  also 
chide  them  for  so  doing,  but  still  the  boys  went  on. 

Well,  said  she,  my  sons,  you  transgress,  for  that  fruit  is 
none  of  ours ; but  she  did  not  know  that  it  did  belong  to 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


247 


the  enemy : I’ll  warrant  you,  if  she  had,  she  would  have 
been  ready  to  die  for  fear.  But  that  passed,  and  they 
went  on  their  way.  Now  by  that  they  were  gone  about 
two  bow-shots  from  the  place  that  led  them  into  the  way, 
they  espied  two  very  ill-favoured  ones  coming  down  apace 
to  meet  them.  With  that  Christiana  and  Mercy  her  friend 
covered  themselves  with  their  veils,  and  so  kept  on  their 
journey;  the  children  also  went  on  before  ; so  at  last  they 
met  together.  Then  they  that  came  down  to  meet  them, 
came  just  up  to  the  women,  as  if  they  would  embrace 
them ; but  Christiana  said,  Stand  back,  or  go  peaceably 
as  you  should.  Yet  these  two,  as  men  that  are  deaf, 
regarded  not  Christiana’s  words,  but  began  to  lay  hands 
upon  them  : at  that  Christiana,  waxing  very  wroth,  spurned 
at  them  with  her  feet.  Mercy  also,  as  well  as  she  could, 
did  what  she  could  to  shift  them.  Christiana  again  said  to 
them,  Stand  back,  and  be  gone,  for  we  have  no  money  to 
lose,  being  pilgrims,  as  you  see,  and  such  too  as  live  upon 
the  charity  of  our  friends. 

Ill-Fav.  Then  said  one  of  the  two  men,  We  make  no 
assault  upon  you  for  money,  but  are  come  out  to  tell  you, 
that  if  you  will  but  grant  one  small  request  which  we  shall 
ask,  we  will  make  women  of  you  for  ever. 

Che.  Now  Christiana,  imagining  what  they  should 
mean,  made  answer  again,  We  will  neither  hear,  nor 
regard,  nor  yield  to  what  you  shall  ask.  We  are  in  haste, 
and  cannot  stay ; our  business  is  a business  of  life  and 
death.  So  again  she  and  her  companion  made  a fresh 
essay  to  go  past  them ; but  they  letted  them  in  their 
way. 

R 4 


Two  ill- 
favoured 
ones  assault 
Christiana 
and  Mercy. 


248 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


She  cries 
out. 


Deut.  xxii. 
25—27. 


It  is  good 
to  cry  out 
■when  we  are 
assaulted. 


The  Re- 
liever 
comes. 


The  ill  one 
flies  to  the 
devil  for  re- 
lief. 


The  Re- 
liever talks 


Ill-Fa v.  And  they  said,  We  intend  no  hurt  to  your 
lives ; it  is  another  thing  we  would  have. 

Chr.  Ay,  quoth  Christiana,  you  would  have  us  body 
and  soul,  for  I know  it  is  for  that  you  are  come ; but  we 
will  die  rather  upon  the  spot,  than  to  suffer  ourselves  to 
be  brought  into  such  snares  as  shall  hazard  our  well-being 
hereafter.  And  with  that  they  both  shrieked  out,  and 
cried.  Murder ! Murder ! and  so  put  themselves  under 
those  laws  that  are  provided  for  the  protection  of  women. 
But  the  men  still  made  their  approach  upon  them,  with 
design  to  prevail  against  them.  They  therefore  cried  out 
again. 

Now,  they  being,  as  I said,  not  far  from  the  gate  in  at 
which  they  came,  their  voice  was  heard  from  whence  they 
were,  thither : wherefore  some  of  the  house  came  out,  and 
knowing  that  it  was  Christiana’s  tongue,  they  made  haste 
to  her  relief.  But  by  that  they  were  got  within  sight  of 
them,  the  women  were  in  a very  great  scuffle ; the  children 
also  stood  crying  by.  Then  did  he  that  came  in  for  their 
relief  call  out  to  the  ruffians,  saying,  What  is  that  thing 
you  do ; would  you  make  my  Lord’s  people  to  transgress  ? 
He  also  attempted  to  take  them,  but  they  did  make  their 
escape  over  the  wall  into  the  garden  of  the  man  to  whom 
the  great  dog  belonged ; so  the  dog  became  their  protector. 
This  reliever  then  came  up  to  the  women,  and  asked  them 
how  they  did.  So  they  answered,  We  thank  thy  Prince, 
pretty  well,  only  that  we  have  been  somewhat  affrighted : 
we  thank  thee  also  for  that  thou  earnest  in  to  our  help, 
otherwise  we  had  been  overcome. 

Reliever.  So  after  a few  more  words,  this  reliever  said 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


249 


as  followeth : I marvelled  much  when  you  was  entertained 
at  the  gate  above,  seeing  ye  knew  that  ye  were  but  weak 
women,  that  you  petitioned  not  the  Lord  for  a conductor ; 
then  might  you  have  avoided  these  troubles  and  dangers ; 
for  he  would  have  granted  you  one. 

Chr.  Alas  ! said  Christiana,  we  were  so  taken  with  our 
present  blessing,  that  dangers  to  come  were  forgotten  by 
us.  Beside,  who  could  have  thought,  that  so  near  the 
King’s  palace  there  could  have  lurked  such  naughty  ones  ? 
Indeed,  it  had  been  well  for  us  had  we  asked  our  Lord 
for  one ; but  since  our  Lord  knew  it  would  be  for  our  profit, 
I wonder  he  sent  not  one  along  with  us. 

Bel.  It  is  not  always  necessary  to  grant  things  not 
asked  for,  lest  by  so  doing  they  become  of  little  esteem ; 
but  when  the  want  of  a thing  is  felt,  it  then  comes  under, 
in  the  eyes  of  him  that  feels  it,  that  estimate  that  properly 
is  its  due,  and  so  consequently  it  will  be  thereafter  used. 
Had  my  Lord  granted  you  a conductor,  you  would  not 
either  so  have  bewailed  that  oversight  of  yours,  in  not 
asking  for  one,  as  now  you  have  occasion  to  do.  So  all 
things  work  for  good,  and  tend  to  make  you  more  wary. 

Che.  Shall  we  go  back  again  to  my  Lord,  and  confess 
our  folly,  and  ask  one  ? 

Bel.  Your  confession  of  your  folly  I will  present  him 
with.  To  go  back  again,  you  need  not ; for  in  all  places 
where  you  shall  come,  you  will  find  no  want  at  all ; for  in 
every  of  my  Lord’s  lodgings,  which  he  has  prepared  for  the 
reception  of  his  pilgrims,  there  is  sufficient  to  furnish  them 
against  all  attempts  whatsoever.  But,  as  I said.  He  will  be 
inquired  of  by  them  to  do  it  for  them.  And  ’tis  a poor 


to  the 
women. 


Mark  this ! 


We  lose  for 
not  asking 
for. 


Ezek. 
xxxvi.  37. 


250 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


The  mistake 
of  Mercy. 


Christiana’s 

guilt. 


Christiana’s 
dream  re- 
peated. 


Mercy 
makes  good 
use  of  their 
neglect  of 
duty. 


thing  that  is  not  worth  asking  for.  When  he  had  thus 
said,  he  went  back  to  his  place,  and  the  pilgrims  went  on 
their  way. 

Mer.  Then  said  Mercy,  What  a sudden  blank  is  here  ! 
I made  account  we  had  been  past  all  danger,  and  that  we 
should  never  see  sorrow  more. 

Chr.  Thy  innocency,  my  sister,  said  Christiana  to 
Mercy,  may  excuse  thee  much  : but  as  for  me,  my  fault  is 
so  much  the  greater,  for  that  I saw  this  danger  before  I 
came  out  of  the  doors,  and  yet  did  not  provide  for  it  when 
provision  might  have  been  had.  I am  much  to  be  blamed. 

Mer.  Then  said  Mercy,  How  knew  you  this  before  you 
came  from  home  ? Pray  open  to  me  this  riddle. 

Chr.  Why,  I will  tell  you.  Before  I set  foot  out  of 
doors,  one  night,  as  I lay  in  my  bed,  I had  a dream  about 
this ; for  methought  I saw  two  men,  as  like  these  as  ever 
any  in  the  world  could  look,  stand  at  my  bed’s  feet,  plotting 
how  they  might  prevent  my  salvation.  I will  tell  you 
their  very  words.  They  said,  (it  was  when  I was  in  my 
troubles,)  What  shall  we  do  with  this  woman  ? for  she  cries 
out  waking  and  sleeping  for  forgiveness ; if  she  be  suffered 
to  go  on  as  she  begins,  we  shall  lose  her  as  we  have  lost 
her  husband.  This  you  know  might  have  made  me  take 
heed,  and  have  provided  when  provision  might  have  been 
had. 

Mer.  Well,  said  Mercy,  as  by  this  neglect  we  have  an 
occasion  ministered  unto  us  to  behold  our  own  imperfec- 
tions, so  our  Lord  has  taken  occasion  thereby  to  make 
manifest  the  riches  of  his  grace ; for  he,  as  we  see,  has  fol- 
lowed us  with  unasked  kindness,  and  has  delivered  us  from 


251 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 

their  hands  that  were  stronger  than  we,  of  his  mere  good 
pleasure. 

Thus  now  when  they  had  talked  away  a little  more  time, 
they  drew  near  to  a house  which  stood  in  the  way,  which 
house  was  built  for  the  relief  of  pilgrims,  as  you  will  find 
more  fully  related  in  the  first  part  of  these  records  of  the 
Pilgrim’s  Progress.  So  they  drew  on  towards  the  house ; 
(the  house  of  the  Interpreter ;)  and  when  they  came  to  the 
door,  they  heard  a great  talk  in  the  house.  Then  they 
gave  ear,  and  heard,  as  they  thought,  Christiana  mentioned 
by  name  ; for  you  must  know,  that  there  went  along,  even 
before  her,  a talk  of  her  and  her  children’s  going  on  pil- 
grimage. And  this  was  the  more  pleasing  to  them,  because 
they  had  heard  that  she  was  Christian’s  wife,  that  woman 
who  was  some  time  ago  so  unwilling  to  hear  of  going  on 
pilgrimage.  Thus,  therefore,  they  stood  still,  and  heard 
the  good  people  within  commending  her,  who  they  little 
thought  stood  at  the  door.  At  last  Christiana  knocked,  as 
she  had  done  at  the  gate  before.  Now,  when  she  had 
knocked,  there  came  to  the  door  a young  damsel,  and 
opened  the  door,  and  looked,  and  behold,  two  women  were 
there. 

Dam.  Then  said  the  damsel  to  them.  With  whom  would 
you  speak  in  this  place  ? 

Che.  Christiana  answered,  We  understand  that  this  is  a 
privileged  place  for  those  that  are  become  pilgrims,  and  we 
now  at  this  door  are  such : wherefore  we  pray  that  we  may 
be  partakers  of  that  for  which  we  at  this  time  are  come ; 
for  the  day,  as  thou  seest,  is  very  far  spent,  and  we  are  loth 
to-night  to  go  any  further. 


Talk  in  the 
Inter- 
preter’s 
house  about 
Christiana’s 
going  on 
pilgrimage. 


She  knocks 
at  the  door. 
The  door  is 
opened  to 
them  by 
Innocent. 


252 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Dam.  Pray  what  may  I call  your  name,  that  I may  tell 
it  to  my  Lord  within  ? 

Chr.  My  name  is  Christiana ; I was  the  wife  of  that 
pilgrim  that  some  years  ago  did  travel  this  way,  and  these 
be  his  four  children.  This  maiden  is  also  my  companion, 
and  is  going  on  pilgrimage  too. 

Innocent.  Then  Innocent  ran  in,  (for  that  was  her 
name,)  and  said  to  those  within,  Can  you  think  who  is  at 
the  door  ? There  is  Christiana  and  her  children,  and  her 
Joy  in  the  companion,  all  waiting  for  entertainment  here.  Then  they 
interpreter  leaped  for  joy,  and  went  and  told  their  master.  So  he 
tiana  is  came  to  the  door,  and  looking  upon  her,  he  said,  Art  thou 
glim d pd  that  Christiana  whom  Christian  the  good  man  left  behind 
him,  when  he  betook  himself  to  a pilgrim’s  life  ? 

Chr.  I am  that  woman  that  was  so  hard-hearted  as  to 
slight  my  husband’s  troubles,  and  that  left  him  to  go  on 
his  journey  alone,  and  these  are  his  four  children;  but  now 
also  I am  come,  for  I am  convinced  that  no  way  is  right 
but  this. 

Inter.  Then  is  fulfilled  that  which  is  written  of  the 
Matt.  xxi.  man  that  said  to  his  son,  Go  work  to-day  in  my  vineyard; 

and  he  said  to  his  father,  I will  not;  but  afterwards  re- 
pented and  went. 

Chr.  Then  said  Christiana,  So  be  it.  Amen.  God 
make  it  a true  saying  upon  me,  and  grant  that  I may  be 
found  at  the  last  of  him  in  peace,  without  spot,  and  blame- 
less. 

Inter.  But  why  standest  thou  thus  at  the  door  ? Come 
in,  thou  daughter  of  Abraham ; we  were  talking  of  thee 
but  now,  for  tidings  have  come  to  us  before  how  thou 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


253 


art  become  a pilgrim.  Come,  children,  come  in;  come, 
maiden,  come  in.  So  he  had  them  all  into  the  house. 

So  when  they  were  within,  they  were  bidden  to  sit  down 
and  rest  them ; the  which  when  they  had  done,  those  that 
attended  upon  the  pilgrims  in  the  house  came  into  the 
room  to  see  them.  And  one  smiled,  and  another  smiled, 
and  they  all  smiled  for  joy  that  Christiana  was  become  a 
pilgrim.  They  also  looked  upon  the  boys,  they  stroked 
them  over  their  faces  with  the  hand  in  token  of  their 
kind  reception  of  them:  they  also  carried  it  lovingly 
to  Mercy,  and  bid  them  all  welcome  into  their  master’s 
house. 

After  a while,  because  supper  was  not  ready,  the  Inter- 
preter took  them  into  his  Significant  Rooms,  and  showed 
them  what  Christiana’s  husband  had  seen  some  time  before. 
Here  therefore  they  saw  the  man  in  the  cage,  the  man  and 
his  dream,  the  man  that  cut  his  way  through  his  enemies, 
and  the  picture  of  the  biggest  of  them  all,  together  with 
the  rest  of  those  things  that  were  then  so  profitable  to 
Christian. 

This  done,  and  after  those  things  had  been  somewhat 
digested  by  Christiana  and  her  company,  the  Interpreter 
takes  them  apart  again,  and  has  them  first  into  a room, 
where  was  a man  that  could  look  no  way  but  downwards, 
with  a muck-rake  in  his  hand.  There  stood  also  one  over 
his  head,  with  a celestial  crown  in  his  hand,  and  proffered 
him  that  crown  for  his  muck-rake;  but  the  man  did 
neither  look  up  nor  regard,  but  raked  to  himself  the  straws, 
the  small  sticks,  and  dust  of  the  floor. 

Then  said  Christiana,  I persuade  myself  that  I know 


Old  Saints 
glad  to  see 
the  young 
ones  walk  in 
God’s  ways. 


The  Sig- 
nificant 
Rooms. 


The  man 
with  the 
muck  rake 
expounded. 


254 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


Christiana’s 
prayer 
against  the 
muck-rake. 

Prov.  xxx. 
8. 


somewhat  the  meaning  of  this : for  this  is  the  figure  of  a 
man  of  this  world  ; is  it  not,  good  sir? 

Inter.  Thou  hast  said  right,  said  he ; and  his  muck- 
rake doth  show  his  carnal  mind.  And  whereas  thou 


seest  him  rather  give  heed  to  rake  up  straws  and  sticks, 
and  the  dust  of  the  floor,  than  to  do  what  He  says  that 
calls  to  him  from  above  with  the  celestial  crown  in  his  hand; 
it  is  to  show,  that  heaven  is  but  a fable  to  some,  and  that 
things  here  are  counted  the  only  things  substantial.  Now, 
whereas  it  was  also  showed  thee  that  the  man  could  look 
no  way  but  downwards ; it  is  to  let  thee  know  that  earthly 
things,  when  they  are  with  power  upon  men’s  minds,  quite 
carry  their  hearts  away  from  God. 

Chr.  Then  said  Christiana,  0 deliver  me  from  this 
muck-rake. 

Inter.  That  prayer,  said  the  Interpreter,  has  lain  by 
till  it  is  almost  rusty : Give  me  not  riches,  is  scarce  the 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


255 


prayer  of  one  of  ten  thousand.  Straws,  and  sticks,  and 
dust,  with  most,  are  the  great  things  now  looked  after. 

With  that  Christiana  and  Mercy  wept,  and  said,  It  is, 
alas ! too  true. 

When  the  Interpreter  had  shown  them  this,  he  had  them 
into  the  very  best  room  in  the  house; — a very  brave  room 
it  was.  So  he  bid  them  look  round  about,  and  see  if  they 
could  find  anything  profitable  there.  Then  they  looked 
round  and  round ; for  there  was  nothing  to  be  seen  but  a 
very  great  spider  on  the  wall,  and  that  they  overlooked. 

Mer.  Then  said  Mercy,  Sir,  I see  nothing:  but 
Christiana  held  her  peace. 

Inter.  But,  said  the  Interpreter,  look  again.  She  there- 
fore looked  again,  and  said.  Here  is  not  anything  but  an 
ugly  spider,  who  hangs  by  her  hands  upon  the  wall.  Then 


said  he,  Is  there  but  one  spider  in  all  this  spacious  room  ? 
Then  the  water  stood  in  Christiana’s  eyes,  for  she  was  a 
woman  quick  of  apprehension  : and  she  said,  Yea,  Lord, 
there  are  more  here  than  one ; yea,  and  spiders  whose  venom 
is  far  more  destructive  than  that  which  is  in  her.  The  Inter- 


Of  the 
spider. 


Talk  about 
the  spider. 


256 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Prov.  xxx. 
28. 


Of  the  hen 
and 

chickens. 


preter  then  looked  pleasantly  on  her,  and  said.  Thou  hast 
said  the  truth.  This  made  Mercy  to  blush,  and  the  boys 
to  cover  their  faces  ; for  they  all  began  now  to  understand 
the  riddle. 

Then  said  the  Interpreter  again.  The  spider  taketh 
hold  with  her  hands,  as  you  see,  and  is  in  kings’  palaces. 
And  wherefore  is  this  recorded,  but  to  show  you,  that  how 
full  of  the  venom  of  sin  soever  you  be,  yet  you  may,  by  the 
hand  of  faith,  lay  hold  of  and  dwell  in  the  best  room  that 
belongs  to  the  King’s  house  above  ? 

Che.  I thought,  said  Christiana,  of  something  of  this ; 
but  I could  not  imagine  it  all.  I thought  that  we  were 
like  spiders,  and  that  we  looked  like  ugly  creatures,  in 
what  fine  rooms  soever  we  were : but  that  by  this  spider, 
that  venomous  and  ill-favoured  creature,  we  were  to  learn 
how  to  act  faith,  that  came  not  into  my  thoughts  ; and  yet 
she  had  taken  hold  with  her  hands,  and,  as  I see,  dwelleth 
in  the  best  room  in  the  house.  Grod  has  made  nothing  in 
vain. 

Then  they  seemed  all  to  be  glad  ; but  the  water  stood 
in  their  eyes : yet  they  looked  one  upon  another,  and  also 
bowed  before  the  Interpreter. 

He  had  them  then  into  another  room,  where  were  a hen 
and  chickens,  and  bid  them  observe  a while.  So  one  of 
the  chickens  went  to  the  trough  to  drink ; and  every  time 
she  drank  she  lifted  up  her  head  and  her  eyes  towards 
heaven.  See,  said  he,  what  this  little  chick  doth,  and 
learn  of  her  to  acknowledge  whence  your  mercies  come, 
by  receiving  them  with  looking  up.  Yet  again,  said  he, 
observe  and  look : so  they  gave  heed,  and  perceived  that 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


257 


the  hen  did  walk  in  a four-fold  method  towards  her 
chickens:  1.  She  had  a common  call,  and  that  she  hath 


all  day  long.  2.  She  had  a special  call,  and  that  she  had 
hut  sometimes.  3.  She  had  a brooding  note.  And,  4. 
She  had  an  outcry. 

Now,  said  he,  compare  this  hen  to  your  King,  and  these 
chickens  to  his  obedient  ones;  for  answerable  to  her,  he 
himself  hath  his  methods  which  he  walketh  in  towards  his 
people.  By  his  common  call,  he  gives  nothing ; by  his 
special  call,  he  always  has  something  to  give ; he  has  also  a 
brooding  voice,  for  them  that  are  under  his  wing ; and  he 
has  an  outcry,  to  give  the  alarm  when  he  seeth  the  enemy 
come.  I chose,  my  darlings,  to  lead  you  into  the  room 
where  such  things  are,  because  you  are  women,  and  they 
are  easy  for  you. 

Chr.  And,  sir,  said  Christiana,  pray  let  us  see  some 
more.  So  he  had  them  into  the  slaughter-house,  where 
was  a butcher  killing  a sheep ; and  behold,  the  sheep  was 
quiet,  and  took  her  death  patiently.  Then  said  the  Inter- 
preter, You  must  learn  of  this  sheep  to  suffer,  and  to  put 

s 


Matt,  xxiii. 
37. 


Of  the 
butcher  and 
the  sheep. 


258 


Of  the 
garden. 


Of  the  field. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 

up  with  wrongs  without  murmurings  and  complaints.  Be- 
hold how  quietly  she  takes  her  death,  and  without  objecting. 


she  suffereth  her  skin  to  be  pulled  over  her  ears.  Your 
King  doth  call  you  his  sheep. 

After  this,  he  led  them  into  his  garden,  where  was  great 
variety  of  flowers ; and  he  said.  Do  you  see  all  these  ? So 
Christiana  said,  Yes.  Then  said  he  again,  Behold,  the 
flowers  are  diverse  in  stature,  in  quality,  in  colour,  and 
smell,  and  virtue ; and  some  are  better  than  others ; also 
where  the  gardener  hath  set  them,  there  they  stand,  and 
quarrel  not  one  with  another. 

Again,  he  had  them  into  his  field,  which  he  had  sowed 
with  wheat  and  corn : but  when  they  beheld  the  tops  of  all 
were  cut  off,  and  only  the  straw  remained,  he  said  again, 
This  ground  was  dunged,  and  ploughed,  and  sowed,  but 
what  shall  we  do  with  the  crop?  Then  said  Christiana, 
Burn  some,  and  make  muck  of  the  rest.  Then  said  the 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


259 


Interpreter  again,  Fruit,  you  see,  is  that  thing  you  look 
for ; and  for  want  of  that  you  condemn  it  to  the  fire,  and 


to  be  trodden  under  foot  of  men : beware  that  in  this  you 
condemn  not  yourselves. 

Then,  as  they  were  were  coming  in  from  abroad,  they 


Of  the  robin 
and  the 
spider. 


espied  a little  robin  with  a great  spider  in  his  mouth.  So 
the  interpreter  said.  Look  here.  So  they  looked,  and  Mercy 


260 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


wondered  ; but  Christiana  said,  What  a disparagement  is  it 
to  such  a pretty  little  bird  as  the  robin-red-breast  is,  he 
being  also  a bird  above  many,  that  loveth  to  maintain  a 
kind  of  sociableness  with  men  ! I had  thought  they  had 
lived  upon  crumbs  of  bread,  or  upon  other  such  harmless 
matter  ; I like  him  worse  than  I did. 

The  Interpreter  then  replied,  This  robin  is  an  emblem, 
very  apt  to  set  forth  some  professors  by ; for  to  sight  they 
are,  as  this  robin,  pretty  of  note,  colour,  and  carriage.  They 
seem  also  to  have  a very  great  love  for  professors  that  are 
sincere ; and,  above  all  others,  to  desire  to  associate  with 
them,  and  to  be  in  their  company,  as  if  they  could  live 
upon  the  good  man’s  crumbs.  They  pretend  also,  that 
therefore  it  is  that  they  frequent  the  house  of  the  godly, 
and  the  appointments  of  the  Lord : but  when  they  are  by 
themselves,  as  the  robin,  they  can  catch  and  gobble  up 
spiders;  they  can  change  their  diet,  drink  iniquity,  and 
swallow  down  sin  like  water. 

Pray,  and  So  when  they  were  come  again  into  the  house,  because 
at  that1  86t  supper  as  yet  was  not  ready,  Christiana  again  desired  that 
lies  unre-1  the  Interpreter  would  either  show,  or  tell  of,  some  other 
vealed.  things  that  are  profitable. 

Then  the  Interpreter  began,  and  said : The  fatter  the 
sow  is,  the  more  she  desires  the  mire ; the  fatter  the  ox  is, 
the  more  gamesomely  he  goes  to  the  slaughter ; and  the 
more  healthy  the  lustful  man  is,  the  more  prone  he  is  unto 
evil.  There  is  a desire  in  women  to  go  neat  and  fine ; and 
it  is  a comely  thing  to  be  adorned  with  that  which  in  God’s 
sight  is  of  great  price.  ’Tis  easier  watching  a night  or  two, 
than  to  sit  up  a whole  year  together : so  ’tis  easier  for  one 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


261 


to  begin  to  profess  well,  than  to  hold  out  as  he  should  to 
the  end.  Every  shipmaster,  when  in  a storm,  will  willingly 
cast  that  overboard  which  is  of  the  smallest  value  in  the 
vessel ; but  who  will  throw  the  best  out  first  ? None  but 
he  that  feareth  not  God.  One  leak  will  sink  a ship,  and 
one  sin  will  destroy  a sinner.  He  that  forgets  his  friend,  is 
ungrateful  unto  him ; but  he  that  forgets  his  Saviour,  is 
unmerciful  to  himself.  He  that  lives  in  sin,  and  looks 
for  happiness  hereafter,  is  like  him  that  soweth  cockle,  and 
thinks  to  fill  his  barn  with  wheat  or  barley.  If  a man 
would  live  well,  let  him  fetch  his  last  day  to  him,  and  make 
it  always  his  company-keeper.  Whispering,  and  change  of 
thoughts,  prove  that  sin  is  in  the  world.  If  the  world, 
which  God  sets  light  by,  is  counted  a thing  of  that  worth 
with  men,  what  is  heaven  that  God  commendeth  ! If  the 
life  that  is  attended  with  so  many  troubles,  is  so  loth  to  be 
let  go  by  us,  what  is  the  life  above ! Everybody  will  cry 
up  the  goodness  of  men ; but  who  is  there  that  is,  as  he 
should  be,  affected  with  the  goodness  of  God  ? We  seldom 
sit  down  to  meat,  but  we  eat,  and  leave.  So  there  is  in 
Jesus  Christ  more  merit  and  righteousness  than  the  whole 
world  has  need  of. 

When  the  Interpreter  had  done,  he  takes  them  out  into 
his  garden  again,  and  had  them  to  a tree,  whose  inside 
was  all  rotten  and  gone,  and  yet  it  grew  and  had  leaves. 
Then  said  Mercy,  What  means  this  ? This  tree,  said  he, 
whose  outside  is  fair,  and  whose  inside  is  rotten,  is  that  to 
which  many  may  be  compared  that  are  in  the  garden  of 
God ; who  with  their  mouths  speak  high  in  behalf  of  God, 
but  indeed  will  do  nothing  for  him ; whose  leaves  are  fair, 

s 3 


Of  the  tree 
that  is 
rotten  at 
heart. 


262 


They  are  at 
supper. 


Talk  at 
supper. 

A repetition 
of  Chris- 
tiana’s ex- 
perience. 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 

but  their  heart  good  for  nothing  but  to  be  tinder  for  the 
devil’s  tinderbox. 

Now  supper  was  ready,  the  table  spread,  and  all  things 
set  on  the  board ; so  they  sat  down,  and  did  eat,  when  one 
had  given  thanks.  And  the  Interpreter  did  usually  enter- 
tain those  that  lodged  with  him  with  music  at  meals ; so 
the  minstrels  played.  There  was  also  one  that  did  sing, 
and  a very  fine  voice  he  had.  His  song  was  this : 

The  Lord  is  only  my  support, 

And  he  that  doth  me  feed ; 

How  can  I then  want  anything 
Whereof  I stand  in  need  ? 

When  the  song  and  music  were  ended,  the  Interpreter 
asked  Christiana,  what  it  was  that  first  did  move  her  to 
betake  herself  to  a pilgrim’s  life.  Christiana  answered, 
First,  the  loss  of  my  husband  came  into  my  mind,  at  which 
I was  heartily  grieved ; but  all  that  was  but  natural  affec- 
tion. Then  after  that  came  the  troubles  and  pilgrimage  of 
my  husband  into  my  mind,  and  also  how  like  a churl  I had 
carried  it  to  him  as  to  that.  So  guilt  took  hold  of  my 
mind,  and  would  have  drawn  me  into  the  pond,  but  that 
opportunely  I had  a dream  of  the  well-being  of  my  husband, 
and  a letter  sent  by  the  King  of  that  country  where  my 
husband  dwells,  to  come  to  him.  The  dream  and  the  letter 
together  so  wrought  upon  my  mind,  that  they  forced  me  to 
this  wTay. 

Inter.  But  met  you  with  no  opposition  before  you  set 
out  of  doors  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  a neighbour  of  mine,  one  Mrs,  Timorous: 
she  was  akin  to  him  that  would  have  persuaded  my  husband 


Pilgrim' s Progress . 


263 


to  go  back  for  fear  of  the  lions.  She  also  befooled  me  for, 
as  she  called  it,  my  intended  desperate  adventure;  she 
also  urged  what  she  could  to  dishearten  me  from  it,  the 
hardship  and  troubles  that  my  husband  met  with  in  the 
way ; but  all  this  I got  over  pretty  well.  But  a dream 
that  I had  of  two  ill-looked  ones,  that  I thought  did  plot 
how  to  make  me  miscarry  in  my  journey,  that  hath 
troubled  me  much : yea,  it  still  runs  in  my  mind,  and 
makes  me  afraid  of  every  one  that  I meet,  lest  they  should 
meet  me  to  do  me  a mischief,  and  to  turn  me  out  of  my 
way.  Yea,  I may  tell  my  Lord,  though  I would  not  have 
every  body  know  it,  that  between  this  and  the  gate  by 
which  we  got  into  the  way,  we  were  both  so  sorely  as- 
saulted, that  we  were  made  to  cry  out  Murder ; and  the 
two  that  made  this  assault  upon  us  were  like  the  two  that 
I saw  in  my  dream. 

Then  said  the  Interpreter,  Thy  beginning  is  good ; thy 
latter  end  shall  greatly  increase.  So  he  addressed  himself 
to  Mercy,  and  said  unto  her,  And  what  moved  thee  to  come 
hither,  sweet  heart  ? 

Mer.  Then  Mercy  blushed  and  trembled,  and  for  a 
while  continued  silent. 

Inter.  Then  said  he.  Be  not  afraid ; only  believe,  and 
speak  thy  mind. 

Mer.  So  she  began,  and  said,  Truly,  sir,  my  want  of 
experience  is  that  which  makes  me  covet  to  be  in  silence, 
and  that  also  that  fills  me  with  fears  of  coming  short  at 
last.  I cannot  tell  of  visions  and  dreams,  as  my  friend 
Christiana  can ; nor  know  I what  it  is  to  mourn  for  my 
refusing  the  counsel  of  those  that  were  good  relations. 


A question 
put  to 
Mercy. 


Mercy’s 

answer. 


264 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


Ruth  ii.  11, 
12. 


Inter.  What  was  it  then,  dear  heart,  that  hath  pre- 
vailed with  thee  to  do  as  thou  hast  done  ? 

Mer.  Why,  when  our  friend  here  was  packing  up  to  be 
gone  from  our  town,  I and  another  went  accidentally  to 
see  her.  So  we  knocked  at  the  door  and  went  in.  When 
we  were  within,  and  seeing  what  she  was  doing,  we  asked 
her  what  was  her  meaning.  She  said,  she  was  sent  for  to 
go  to  her  husband ; and  then  she  up  and  told  us  how  she 
had  seen  him  in  a dream,  dwelling  in  a curious  place, 
among  immortals,  wearing  a crown,  playing  upon  a harp, 
eating  and  drinking  at  his  Prince’s  table,  and  singing 
praises  to  Him  for  bringing  him  thither,  &c.  Now  me- 
thought  while  she  was  telling  these  things  unto  us,  my 
heart  burned  within  me.  And  I said  in  my  heart,  If  this 
be  true,  I will  leave  my  father  and  my  mother,  and  the 
land  of  my  nativity,  and  will,  if  I may,  go  along  with  Chris- 
tiana. So  I asked  her  further  of  the  truth  of  these  things, 
and  if  she  would  let  me  go  with  her ; for  I saw  now,  that 
there  was  no  dwelling,  but  with  the  danger  of  ruin,  any 
longer  in  our  town.  But  yet  I came  away  with  a heavy 
heart;  not  for  that  I was  unwilling  to  come  away,  but  for 
that  so  many  of  my  relations  were  left  behind.  And  I am 
come  with  all  the  desire  of  my  heart,  and  will  go,  if  I may, 
with  Christiana  unto  her  husband  and  his  King. 

Inter.  Thy  setting  out  is  good,  for  thou  hast  given 
credit  to  the  truth ; thou  art  a Euth,  who  did,  for  the  love 
she  bare  to  Naomi,  and  to  the  Lord  her  Grod,  leave  father 
and  mother,  and  the  land  of  her  nativity,  to  come  out  and 
go  with  a people  that  she  knew  not  heretofore.  The  Lord 
recompense  thy  work,  and  full  reward  be  given  thee  of  the 


boston  college 
i owstnut  hill. 


LIBRARY 

P'"  - 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


265 


Lord  Grod  of  Israel,  under  whose  wings  thou  art  come  to 
trust. 

Now  supper  was  ended,  and  preparation  was  made  for 
bed ; the  women  were  laid  singly  alone,  and  the  boys  by 
themselves.  Now  when  Mercy  was  in  bed,  she  could  not 
sleep  for  joy,  for  that  now  her  doubts  of  missing  at  last 
were  removed  further  from  her  than  ever  they  were  before. 
So  she  lay  blessing  and  praising  Grod,  who  had  had  such 
favour  for  her. 

In  the  morning  they  arose  with  the  sun,  and  prepared 
themselves  for  their  departure : but  the  Interpreter  would 
have  them  tarry  a while;  For,  said  he,  you  must  orderly 
go  from  hence.  Then  said  he  to  the  damsel  that  first 
opened  to  them,  Take  them  and  have  them  into  the  garden 
to  the  bath,  and  there  wash  them,  and  make  them  clean 
from  the  soil  which  they  have  gathered  by  travelling. 
Then  Innocent  the  damsel  took  them  and  had  them  into 
the  garden,  and  brought  them  to  the  bath ; so  she  told 
them,  that  there  they  must  wash  and  be  clean,  for  so  her 
Master  would  have  the  women  to  do,  that  called  at  his 
house  as  they  were  going  on  pilgrimage.  Then  they  went 
in  and  washed,  yea,  they  and  the  boys  and  all ; and  they 
came  out  of  the  bath,  not  only  sweet  and  clean,  but  also 
much  enlivened,  and  strengthened  in  their  joints.  So 
when  they  came  in,  they  looked  fairer  a deal  than  when 
they  went  out  to  the  washing. 

When  they  were  returned  out  of  the  garden  from  the  bath, 
the  Interpreter  took  them,  and  looked  upon  them,  and 
said  unto  them,  Fair  as  the  moon.  Then  he  called  for  the 
seal,  wherewith  they  used  to  be  sealed  that  are  washed  in 


They  un- 
dress them- 
selves for 
bed. 


Mercy’s 

good 

night’s  rest. 


The  bath  of 
Sanctifica- 
tion. 


They  wash 
in  it. 


266 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


They  are 
sealed. 


Exod.  xiii. 
8—10. 


They  are 
clothed. 


True 

humility. 


his  bath.  So  the  seal  was  brought,  and  he  set  his  mark 
upon  them,  that  they  might  be  known  in  the  places 
whither  they  were  yet  to  go.  Now  the  seal  was  the 
contents  and  sum  of  the  passover  which  the  children  of 
Israel  did  eat,  when  they  came  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt; 
and  the  mark  was  set  between  their  eyes.  This  seal  added 
greatly  to  their  beauty,  for  it  was  an  ornament  to  their 
faces.  It  also  added  to  their  gravity,  and  made  their 
countenance  more  like  those  of  angels. 

Then  said  the  Interpreter  again  to  the  damsel  that 
waited  upon  these  women,  Go  into  the  vestry,  and  fetch 
out  garments  for  these  people.  So  she  went  and  fetched 
out  white  raiment,  and  laid  it  down  before  him;  so  he 
commanded  them  to  put  it  on : it  was  fine  linen,  white 
and  clean.  When  the  women  were  thus  adorned,  they 
seemed  to  be  a terror  one  to  the  other;  for  that  they 
could  not  see  that  glory  each  one  had  in  herself,  which 
they  could  see  in  each  other.  Now  therefore  they  began 
to  esteem  each  other  better  than  themselves.  For,  You 
are  fairer  than  I,  said  one;  and,  You  are  more  comely 
than  I,  said  another.  The  children  also  stood  amazed,  to 
see  into  what  fashion  they  were  brought. 

The  Interpreter  then  called  for  a man-servant  of  his, 
one  Great-heart,  and  bid  him  take  sword,  and  helmet,  and 
shield;  and.  Take  these  my  daughters,  said  he,  conduct 
them  to  the  house  called  Beautiful,  at  which  place  they 
will  rest  next.  So  he  took  his  weapons,  and  went  before 
them ; and  the  Interpreter  said,  God  speed.  Those  also 
that  belonged  to  the  family,  sent  them  away  with  many  a 
good  wish.  So  they  went  on  their  way,  and  sang : 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


267 


This  place  hath  been  our  second  stage  : 

Here  we  have  heard  and  seen 
Those  good  things,  that  from  age  to  age 
To  others  hid  have  been. 

The  dung-hill  raker,  spider,  hen, 

The  chicken,  too,  to  me 
Have  taught  a lesson  : let  me  then 
Conformed  to  it  be. 

The  butcher,  garden,  and  the  field, 

The  robin  and  his  bait, 

Also  the  rotten  tree,  doth  yield 
Me  argument  of  weight ; 

To  move  me  for  to  watch  and  pray, 

To  strive  to  be  sincere  : 

To  take  my  cross  up  day  by  day, 

And  serve  the  Lord  with  fear. 

Now  I saw  in  my  dream,  that  they  went  on,  and  Great- 
heart  before  them.  So  they  went,  and  came  to  the  place 
where  Christian’s  burden  fell  off*  his  back,  and  tumbled 
into  a sepulchre.  Here  then  they  made  a pause;  and 
here  also  they  blessed  God.  Now,  said  Christiana,  comes 
to  my  mind  what  was  said  to  us  at  the  gate,  to  wit,  that 
we  should  have  pardon  by  word  and  deed ; by  word,  that 
is,  by  the  promise : by  deed,  to  wit,  in  the  way  it  was 
obtained.  What  the  promise  is,  of  that  I know  something ; 
but  what  it  is  to  have  pardon  by  deed,  or  in  the  way  that 
it  was  obtained,  Mr.  Great-heart,  I suppose  you  know, 
wherefore,  if  you  please,  let  us  hear  you  discourse  thereof. 

Great.  Pardon  by  the  deed  done,  is  pardon  obtained 
by  some  one  for  another  that  hath  need  thereof;  not  by 
the  person  pardoned,  but  in  the  way,  saith  another,  in 
which  I have  obtained  it.  So  then,  to  speak  to  the 


A comment 
upon  what 
was  said  at 
the  gate,  or 
a discourse 
of  our  being 
justified  by 
Christ. 


268 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


question  more  at  large,  the  pardon  that  you,  and  Mercy, 
and  these  boys,  have  attained,  was  obtained  by  another ; 
to  wit,  by  Him  that  let  you  in  at  that  gate.  And  he  hath 
obtained  it  in  this  double  way ; he  has  performed 
righteousness  to  cover  you,  and  spilt  his  blood  to  wash 
you  in. 

Chr.  But  if  he  parts  with  his  righteousness  to  us,  what 
will  he  have  for  himself? 

Great.  He  has  more  righteousness  than  you  have  need 
of,  or  than  he  needeth  himself. 

Chr.  Pray  make  that  appear. 

G-reat.  With  all  my  heart : hut  first  I must  premise, 
that  He  of  whom  we  are  now  about  to  speak,  is  one  that 
has  not  his  fellow.  He  has  two  natures  in  one  person, 
plain  to  be  distinguished,  impossible  to  be  divided. 
Unto  each  of  these  natures  a righteousness  belongeth,  and 
each  righteousness  is  essential  to  that  nature ; so  that  one 
may  as  easily  cause  the  nature  to  be  extinct,  as  to  separate 
its  justice  or  righteousness  from  it.  Of  these  righteous- 
nesses therefore  we  are  not  made  partakers,  so  as  that  they, 
or  any  of  them,  should  be  put  upon  us,  that  we  might  be 
made  just,  and  live  thereby.  Besides  these,  there  is  a 
righteousness,  which  this  person  has,  as  these  two  natures 
are  joined  in  one.  And  this  is  not  the  righteousness  of 
the  Godhead,  as  distinguished  from  the  manhood ; nor  the 
righteousness  of  the  manhood,  as  distinguished  from  the 
Godhead ; but  a righteousness  which  standeth  in  the 
union  of  both  natures,  and  may  properly  be  called  the 
righteousness  that  is  essential  to  his  being  prepared  of  God 
to  the  capacity  of  the  mediatory  office,  which  he  was  to  be 


Pilgrim’s  Progress . 


269 


intrusted  with.  If  he  parts  with  his  first  righteousness,  he 
parts  with  his  Godhead ; if  he  parts  with  his  second  righte- 
ousness, he  parts  with  the  purity  of  his  manhood ; if  he 
parts  with  this  third,  he  parts  with  that  perfection  which 
capacitates  him  for  the  office  of  mediation.  He  has  there- 
fore another  righteousness,  which  standeth  in  performance, 
or  obedience  to  a revealed  will ; and  that  is  it  that  he  puts 
upon  sinners,  and  that  by  which  their  sins  are  covered. 
Wherefore  he  saith,  As  by  one  man’s  disobedience  many  Rom.  v.  19. 
were  made  sinners,  so  by  the  obedience  of  one  shall  many 
he  made  righteous. 

Chr.  But  are  the  other  righteousnesses  of  no  use 
to  us? 

Great.  Yes;  for  though  they  are  essential  to  his 
natures  and  offices,  and  cannot  be  communicated  unto 
another ; yet  it  is  by  virtue  of  them  that  the  righteousness 
that  justifies  is  for  that  purpose  efficacious.  The  righte- 
ousness of  his  Godhead  gives  virtue  to  his  obedience ; the 
righteousness  of  his  manhood  giveth  capability  to  his 
obedience  to  justify;  and  the  righteousness  that  standeth 
in  the  union  of  these  two  natures  to  his  office,  giveth 
authority  to  that  righteousness  to  do  the  work  for  which  it 
was  ordained. 

So  then  here  is  a righteousness  that  Christ,  as  God,  has 
no  need  of ; for  he  is  God  without  it.  Here  is  a righteous- 
ness that  Christ,  as  man,  has  no  need  of  to  make  him  so ; 
for  he  is  perfect  man  without  it.  Again,  here  is  a righte- 
ousness that  Christ,  as  God-man,  has  no  need  of ; for  he  is 
perfectly  so  without  it.  Here  then  is  a righteousness  that 
Christ,  as  God,  and  as  God-man,  has  no  need  of  with 


‘270 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Rom.  v.  17. 


Rom.  viii. 
34. 

Gal.  iii.  13. 


Christiana 
affected 
with  this 
way  of  re- 
demption. 


reference  to  himself,  and  therefore  he  can  spare  it;  a justi- 
fying righteousness,  that  he  for  himself  wanteth  not,  and 
therefore  giveth  it  away.  Hence  it  is  called  the  gift  of 
righteousness.  This  righteousness,  since  Jesus  Christ  the 
Lord  has  made  himself  under  the  law,  must  be  given 
away ; for  the  law  doth  not  only  bind  him  that  is  under  it 
to  do  justly,  but  to  use  charity.  Wherefore  he  must,  or 
ought  by  the  law,  if  he  hath  two  coats,  to  give  one  to  him 
that  hath  none.  Now  our  Lord  indeed  hath  two  coats,  one 
for  himself,  and  one  to  spare ; wherefore  he  freely  bestows 
one  upon  those  that  have  none.  And  thus,  Christiana  and 
Mercy,  and  the  rest  of  you  that  are  here,  doth  your  pardon 
come  by  deed,  or  by  the  work  of  another  man.  Your 
Lord  Christ  is  he  that  worked,  and  hath  given  away  what 
he  wrought  for  to  the  next  poor  beggar  he  meets. 

But  again,  in  order  to  pardon  by  deed,  there  must  some- 
thing be  paid  to  Grod  as  a price,  as  well  as  something 
prepared  to  cover  us  withal.  Sin  has  delivered  us  up  to 
the  just  curse  of  a righteous  law:  now  from  this  curse  we 
must  be  justified  by  way  of  redemption,  a price  being  paid 
for  the  harms  we  have  done ; and  this  is  by  the  blood  of 
your  Lord,  who  came  and  stood  in  your  place  and  stead, 
and  died  your  death  for  your  transgressions.  Thus  has  he 
ransomed  you  from  your  transgressions  by  blood,  and 
covered  your  polluted  and  deformed  souls  with  righteous- 
ness ; for  the  sake  of  which,  Grod  passeth  by  you,  and  will 
not  hurt  you  when  he  comes  to  judge  the  world. 

Chr.  This  is  brave ! Now  I see  that  there  was  some- 
thing to  be  learned  by  our  being  pardoned  by  word  and 
deed.  Grood  Mercy,  let  us  labour  to  keep  this  in  mind : 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


271 


and,  my  children,  do  you  remember  it  also.  But,  sir,  was 
not  this  it  that  made  my  good  Christian’s  burden  fall  from 
off  his  shoulder,  and  that  made  him  give  three  leaps  for 

j°y? 

Great.  Yes,  it  was  the  belief  of  this  that  cut  off  those 
strings,  that  could  not  be  cut  by  other  means ; and  it  was 
to  give  him  a proof  of  the  virtue  of  this,  that  he  was 
suffered  to  carry  his  burden  to  the  cross. 

Chr.  I thought  so  ; for  though  my  heart  was  lightsome 
and  joyous  before,  yet  it  is  ten  times  more  lightsome  and 
joyous  now.  And  I am  persuaded  by  what  I have  felt, 
though  I have  felt  but  little  as  yet,  that  if  the  most 
burdened  man  in  the  world  was  here,  and  did  see  and 
believe  as  I now  do,  it  would  make  his  heart  merry  and 
blithe. 

Great.  There  is  not  only  comfort  and  the  ease  of  a 
burden  brought  to  us  by  the  sight  and  consideration  of 
these,  but  an  endeared  affection  begot  in  us  by  it ; for  who 
can,  if  he  doth  but  once  think  that  pardon  comes  not  only 
by  promise,  but  thus,  but  be  affected  with  the  way  and 
means  of  his  redemption,  and  so  with  the  man  that  hath 
wrought  it  for  him  ? 

Che.  True;  methinks  it  makes  my  heart  bleed,  to 
think  that  he  should  bleed  for  me.  Oh ! thou  loving  One : 
Oh ! thou  blessed  One.  Thou  deservest  to  have  me ; thou 
hast  bought  me.  Thou  deservest  to  have  me  all;  thou 
hast  paid  for  me  ten  thousand  times  more  than  I am 
worth.  No  marvel  that  this  made  tears  stand  in  my 
husband’s  eyes,  and  that  it  made  him  trudge  so  nimbly  on. 
I am  persuaded  he  wished  me  with  him  : but,  vile  wretch 


How  the 
strings  that 
bound 
Christian’s 
burden  to 
him  were 
cut. 


How  affec- 
tion to 
Christ  is 
begot  in  the 
soul. 


Cause  of 
admiration. 


272 


Pilgrims  Progress . 


To  be  af- 
fected with 
Christ,  and 
with  what 
he  has  done, 
is  a thing 
special. 


Simple, 
Sloth,  and 
Presump- 
tion hang- 
ed ; and 
why. 


that  I was!  I let  him  come  all  alone.  0 Mercy,  that  thy 
father  and  mother  were  here!  yea,  and  Mrs.  Timorous 
also!  nay,  I wish  now  with  all  my  heart  that  here  was 
Madam  Wanton  too.  Surely,  surely,  their  hearts  would 
be  affected  ; nor  could  the  fear  of  the  one,  nor  the  power- 
ful lusts  of  the  other,  prevail  with  them  to  go  home  again, 
and  refuse  to  become  good  pilgrims. 

Great.  You  speak  now  in  the  warmth  of  your 
affections : will  it,  think  you,  be  always  thus  with  you  ? 
Besides,  this  is  not  communicated  to  every  one,  nor  to 
every  one  that  did  see  your  Jesus  bleed.  There  were  that 
stood  by,  and  that  saw  the  blood  run  from  his  heart  to  the 
ground,  and  yet  were  so  far  off  this,  that,  instead  of  lament- 
ing, they  laughed  at  him,  and  instead  of  becoming  his 
disciples,  did  harden  their  hearts  against  him.  So  that  all 
that  you  have,  my  daughters,  you  have  by  peculiar  impres- 
sion made  by  a divine  contemplating  upon  what  I have 
spoken  ta  you.  Eemember  that  ’twas  told  you,  that  the 
hen,  by  her  common  call,  gives  no  meat  to  her  chickens. 
This  you  have  therefore  by  a special  grace. 

Now  I saw  in  my  dream,  that  they  went  on  until  they 
were  come  to  the  place  that  Simple,  and  Sloth,  and  Presump- 
tion lay  and  slept  in,  when  Christian  went  by  on  pilgrimage : 
and  behold, . they  were  hanged  up  in  irons  a little  way  off 
on  the  other  side. 

Mer.  Then  said  Mercy  to  him  that  was  their  guide  and 
conductor.  What  are  these  three  men  ? and  for  what  are 
they  hanged  there  ? 

Great.  These  three  men  were  men  of  bad  qualities ; 
they  had  no  minds  to  be  pilgrims  themselves,  and  whom- 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


273 


soever  they  could  they  hindered.  They  were  for  sloth  and 
folly  themselves,  and  whomsoever  they  could  persuade  they 
made  so  too,  and  withal  taught  them  to  presume  that  they 
should  do  well  at  last.  They  were  asleep  when  Christian 
went  by,  and  now  you  go  by  they  are  hanged. 

Mer.  But  could  they  persuade  any  to  be  of  their 
opinion  ? 

G-reat.  Yes,  they  turned  several  out  of  the  way.  There 
was  Slow-pace  that  they  persuaded  to  do  as  they.  They 
also  prevailed  with  one  Short-wind,  with  one  No-heart, 
with  one  Linger-after-lust,  and  with  one  Sleepy-head,  and 
with  a young  woman,  her  name  was  Dull,  to  turn  out  of 
the  way  and  become  as  they.  Besides,  they  brought  up  an 
ill  report  of  your  Lord,  persuading  others  that  he  was  a 
hard  taskmaster.  They  also  brought  up  an  evil  report  of 
the  good  land,  saying,  it  was  not  half  so  good  as  some 
pretended  it  was.  They  also  began  to  vilify  his  servants, 
and  to  count  the  very  best  of  them  meddlesome,  trouble- 
some busy-bodies.  Further,  they  would  call  the  bread  of 
God  husks ; the  comforts  of  his  children  fancies ; the 
travel  and  labour  of  pilgrims,  things  to  no  purpose. 

Chr.  Nay,  said  Christiana,  if  they  were  such,  they  shall 
never  be  bewailed  by  me : they  have  but  what  they  deserve ; 
and  I think  it  is  well  that  they  stand  so  near  the  highway, 
that  others  may  see  and  take  warning.  But  had  it  not 
been  well  if  their  crimes  had  been  engraven  in  some  plate 
of  iron  or  brass,  and  left  here  where  they  did  their  mischiefs, 
for  a caution  to  other  bad  men  ? 

Great.  So  it  is,  as  you  may  well  perceive,  if  you  will 
go  a little  to  the  wall. 

T 


Their 

crimes. 


274 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Mer.  No,  no ; let  them  hang,  and  their  names  rot,  and 
their  crimes  live  for  ever  against  them.  I think  it  a high 
favour  that  they  were  hanged  before  we  came  hither ; who 
knows  else  what  they  might  have  done  to  such  poor  women 
as  we  are.  Then  she  turned  it  into  a song,  saying. 


Now  then  you  three  hang  there,  and  be  a sign 
To  all  that  shall  against  the  truth  combine. 
And  let  him  that  comes  after  fear  this  end, 

If  unto  pilgrims  he  is  not  a friend. 

And  thou,  my  soul,  of  all  such  men  beware, 
That  unto  holiness  opposers  are. 


It  is  diffi- 
cult  getting 
of  good  doc 
trine  in 
erroneous 
times. 

Ezek. 
xxxiv.  18, 
19. 


Thus  they  went  on  till  they  came  to  the  foot  of  the  hill 
Difficulty,  where  again  the  good  Mr.  Great-heart  took  an 
occasion  to  tell  them  what  happened  there  when  Christian 
himself  went  by.  So  he  had  them  first  to  the  spring.  Lo, 
saith  he,  this  is  the  spring  that  Christian  drank  of  before 
he  went  up  this  hill : and  then  it  was  clear  and  good ; but 
now  it  is  dirty  with  the  feet  of  some  that  are  not  desirous 
that  pilgrims  here  should  quench  their  thirst.  Thereat 
Mercy  said,  And  why  so  envious,  trow?  But,  said  the 
guide,  it  will  do,  if  taken  up  and  put  into  a vessel  that  is 
sweet  and  good;  for  then  the  dirt  will  sink  to  the  bottom, 
and  the  water  come  out  by  itself  more  clear.  Thus  there- 
fore Christiana  and  her  companions  were  compelled  to  do. 
They  took  it  up,  and  put  it  into  an  earthen  pot,  and  so  let 
it  stand  till  the  dirt  was  gone  to  the  bottom,  and  then  they 
drank  thereof. 

Next  he  showed  them  the  two  by-ways  that  were  at  the 
foot  of  the  hill,  where  Formality  and  Hypocrisy  lost  them- 
selves. And,  said  he,  these  are  dangerous  paths.  Two 
were  here  cast  away  when  Christian  came  by;  and 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


275 


although,  as  you  see,  these  ways  are  since  stopped  up  with 
chains,  posts,  and  a ditch,  yet  there  are  those  that  will 
choose  to  adventure  here  rather  than  take  the  pains  to  go 
by  this  hill. 

Chr.  The  way  of  transgressors  is  hard.  It  is  a wonder 
that  they  can  get  into  these  ways  without  danger  of  break- 
ing their  necks. 

G-reat.  They  will  venture ; yea,  if  at  any  time  any  of 
the  King’s  servants  do  happen  to  see  them,  and  do  call 
upon  them,  and  tell  them  that  they  are  in  the  wrong  way, 
and  do  bid  them  beware  of  the  danger;  then  they  will 
railingly  return  them  answer,  and  say.  As  for  the  word 
that  thou  hast  spoken  unto  us  in  the  name  of  the  king,  we 
will  not  hearken  unto  thee;  but  we  will  certainly  do 
whatsoever  thing  goeth  out  of  our  mouths.  Nay,  if  you 
look  a little  further,  you  will  see  that  these  ways  are  made 
cautionary  enough,  not  only  by  these  posts,  and  ditch,  and 
chain,  but  also  by  being  hedged  up  : yet  they  will  choose 
to  go  there. 

Chr.  They  are  idle ; they  love  not  to  take  pains ; up- 
hill way  is  unpleasant  to  them.  So  it  is  fulfilled  unto 
them  as  it  is  written.  The  way  of  the  slothful  man  is  as 
a hedge  of  thorns.  Yea,  they  will  rather  choose  to  walk 
upon  a snare,  than  go  up  this  hill,  and  the  rest  of  this  way 
to  the  city. 

Then  they  set  forward,  and  began  to  go  up  the  hill,  and 
up  the  hill  they  went.  But  before  they  got  to  the  top, 
Christiana  began  to  pant,  and  said,  I dare  say  this  is  a 
breathing  hill ; no  marvel  if  they  that  love  their  ease  more 
than  their  souls  choose  to  themselves  a smoother  way. 


The  paths, 
though 
barred  up, 
will  not 
keep  all 
from  going 
in  them. 

Prov.  xiii. 
15. 


Jer.  xliv. 
16,  17. 


The  reason 
why  some 
do  choose  to 
go  in  by- 
ways. 

Prov.  xv. 
19. 


The  hill 
puts  the 
pilgrims  to 
it. 


276 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


They  sit  in 
the  arbour. 


Matt.  xi. 
28. 


The  little 
boys  an- 
swer to  the 
guide,  and 
also  to 
Mercy. 


They  re- 
fresh them- 
selves. 


Then  said  Mercy,  I must  sit  down : also  the  least  of  the 
children  began  to  cry.  Come,  come,  said  Great-heart,  sit 
not  down  here;  for  a little  above  is  the  Prince’s  arbour. 
Then  he  took  the  little  boy  by  the  hand,  and  led  him  up 
thereto. 

When  they  were  come  to  the  arbour,  they  were  very 
willing  to  sit  down,  for  they  were  all  in  a pelting  heat. 
Then  said  Mercy,  How  sweet  is  rest  to  them  that  labour, 
and  how  good  is  the  Prince  of  pilgrims  to  provide  such 
resting-places  for  them ! Of  this  arbour  I have  heard 
much  ; but  I never  saw  it  before.  But  here  let  us  beware 
of  sleeping ; for,  as  I have  heard,  that  cost  poor  Christian 
dear. 

Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart  to  the  little  ones.  Come,  my 
pretty  boys,  how  do  you  do  ? what  think  you  now  of 
going  on  pilgrimage?  Sir,  said  the  least,  I was  almost 
beat  out  of  heart ; but  I thank  you  for  lending  me  a hand 
at  my  need.  And  I remember  now  what  my  mother  hath 
told  me,  namely,  that  the  way  to  heaven  is  as  a ladder, 
and  the  way  to  hell  is  as  down  a hill.  But  I had  rather 
go  up  the  ladder  to  life,  than  down  the  hill  to  death. 

Then  said  Mercy,  But  the  proverb  is.  To  go  down  the 
hill  is  easy.  But  James  said,  (for  that  was  his  name,)  The 
day  is  coming  when,  in  my  opinion,  going  down  the  hill 
will  be  the  hardest  of  all.  That’s  a good  boy,  said  his 
master ; thou  hast  given  her  a right  answer.  Then  Mercy 
smiled,  but  the  little  boy  did  blush. 

Chr.  Come,  said  Christiana,  will  you  eat  a bit,  a little 
to  sweeten  your  mouths  while  you  sit  here  to  rest  your 
legs?  for  I have  here  a piece  of  pomegranate,  which  Mr. 


277 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 

Interpreter  put  into  my  hand  just  when  I came  out  of  his 
door : he  gave  me  also  a piece  of  a honeycomb,  and  a little 
bottle  of  spirits.  I thought  he  gave  you  something,  said 
Mercy,  because  he  called  you  aside.  Yes,  so  he  did,  said 
the  other ; but,  said  Christiana,  it  shall  be  still  as  I said  it 
should,  when  at  first  we  came  from  home ; thou  shalt  be  a 
sharer  in  all  the  good  that  I have,  because  thou  so  willingly 
didst  become  my  companion.  Then  she  gave  to  them, 
and  they  did  eat,  both  Mercy  and  the  boys.  And,  said 
Christiana  to  Mr.  Great-heart,  Sir,  will  you  do  as  we  ? But 
he  answered,  You  are  going  on  pilgrimage,  and  presently 
I shall  return ; much  good  may  what  you  have  do  to  you : 
at  home  I eat  the  same  every  day.  Now  when  they  had 
eaten  and  drank,  and  had  chatted  a little  longer,  their 
guide  said  to  them,  The  day  wears  away;  if  you  think 
good,  let  us  prepare  to  be  going.  So  they  got  up  to  go, 
and  the  little  boys  went  before;  but  Christiana  forgot  to 
take  her  bottle  of  spirits  with  her,  so  she  sent  her  little 
boy  back  to  fetch  it.  Then  said  Mercy,  I think  this  is 
a losing  place;  here  Christian  lost  his  roll,  and  here 
Christiana  left  her  bottle  behind  her : sir,  what  is  the 
cause  of  this?  So  their  guide  made  answer,  and  said. 
The  cause  is  sleep,  or  forgetfulness : some  sleep  when  they 
should  keep  awake,  and  some  forget  when  they  should 
remember ; and  this  is  the  very  cause  why  often  at  the 
resting-places  some  pilgrims,  in  some  things,  come  off 
losers.  Pilgrims  should  watch,  and  remember  what  they 
have  already  received,  under  their  greatest  enjoyments ; 
but  for  want  of  doing  so,  ofttimes  their  rejoicing  ends  in 


Christiana 
forgets  her 
bottle  of 
spirits. 


Mark  this ! 


278 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


Psa.  cxx. 
3,  4. 


An  emblem 
of  those  that 
go  on 
bravely 
when  there 
is  no  dan- 
ger, but 
shrink  when 
troubles 
come. 


tears,  and  their  sunshine  in  a cloud;  witness  the  story 
of  Christian  at  this  place. 

When  they  were  come  to  the  place  where  Mistrust  and 
Timorous  met  Christian,  to  persuade  him  to  go  hack  for 
fear  of  the  lions,  they  perceived  as  it  were  a stage,  and 
before  it,  towards  the  road,  a broad  plate,  with  a copy  of 
verses  written  thereon,  and  underneath  the  reason  of 
raising  up  that  stage  in  that  place  rendered.  The  verses 
were  these : 

Let  him  that  sees  this  stage,  take  heed 
Unto  his  heart  and  tongue  ; 

Lest,  if  he  do  not,  here  he  speed 
As  some  have  long  agone. 

The  words  underneath  the  verses  were,  “ This  stage  was 
built  to  punish  those  upon  who,  through  timorousness  or 
mistrust,  shall  be  afraid  to  go  further  on  pilgrimage.  Also, 
on  this  stage  both  Mistrust  and  Timorous  were  burned 
through  the  tongue  with  a hot  iron,  for  endeavouring  to 
hinder  Christian  on  his  journey.” 

Then  said  Mercy,  This  is  much  like  to  the  saying  of  the 
Beloved,  c<  What  shall  be  given  unto  thee,  or  what  shall  be 
done  unto  thee,  thou  false  tongue  ? Sharp  arrows  of  the 
mighty,  with  coals  of  juniper.” 

So  they  went  on  till  they  came  within  sight  of  the  lions. 
Now  Mr.  Grreat-heart  was  a strong  man,  so  he  was  not 
afraid  of  a lion.  But  yet  when  they  were  come  up  to  the 
place  where  the  lions  were,  the  boys,  that  went  before,  were 
now  glad  to  cringe  behind,  for  they  were  afraid  of  the 
lions ; so  they  stepped  back,  and  wTent  behind.  At  this 
their  guide  smiled,  and  said,  How  now,  my  boys,  do  you 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


279 


love  to  go  before  when  no  danger  doth  approach,  and  love 
to  come  behind  so  soon  as  the  lions  appear  ? 

Now  as  they  went  on  Mr.  Great-heart  drew  his  sword, 
with  intent  to  make  a way  for  the  pilgrims  in  spite  of  the 
lions.  Then  there  appeared  one  that,  it  seems,  had  taken 
upon  him  to  back  the  lions ; and  he  said  to  the  pilgrims’ 
guide.  What  is  the  cause  of  your  coming  hither?  Now 
the  name  of  that  man  was  Grim,  or  Bloody-man,  because 
of  his  slaying  of  pilgrims ; and  he  was  of  the  race  of  the 
giants. 

Great.  Then  said  the  pilgrims’  guide,  These  women 
and  children  are  going  on  pilgrimage,  and  this  is  the  way 
they  must  go ; and  go  it  they  shall,  in  spite  of  thee  and 
the  lions. 

Grim.  This  is  not  their  way,  neither  shall  they  go 
therein.  I am  come  forth  to  withstand  them,  and  to  that 
end  will  back  the  lions. 

Now,  to  say  truth,  by  reason  of  the  fierceness  of  the 
lions,  and  of  the  grim  carriage  of  him  that  did  back  them, 
this  way  of  late  had  been  much  unoccupied,  and  was  almost 
all  grown  over  with  grass. 

Chr.  Then  said  Christiana,  Though  the  highways  have 
been  unoccupied  heretofore,  and  though  the  travellers 
have  been  made  to  walk  through  by-ways,  it  must  not 
be  so  now  T am  risen,  now  I am  arisen  a mother  in 
Israel. 

Grim.  Then  he  swore  by  the  lions  that  it  should,  and 
therefore  bid  them  turn  aside,  for  they  should  not  have 
passage  there. 

But  Great-heart  their  guide  made  first  his  approach  unto 


Of  Grim 
the  giant, 
and  of  his 
backing  the 
lions. 


Judges  v. 
6,  7. 


280 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


A light  be- 
twixt Grim 
and  Great- 
heart. 


The  victory. 


They  pass 
by  the 
lions. 


They  come 
to  the  Por- 
ter’s lodge. 


Grim,  and  laid  so  heavily  at  him  with  his  sword,  that  he 
forced  him  to  a retreat. 

Grim.  Then  said  he  that  attempted  to  back  the  lions. 
Will  you  slay  me  upon  my  own  ground  ? 

Great.  It  is  the  King’s  highway  that  we  are  in,  and  in 
his  way  it  is  that  thou  hast  placed  the  lions;  but  these 
women,  and  these  children,  though  weak,  shall  hold  on 
their  way  in  spite  of  thy  lions.  And  with  that  he  gave 
him  again  a downright  blow,  and  brought  him  upon  his 
knees.  With  this  blow  also  he  broke  his  helmet,  and  with 
the  next  he  cut  off  an  arm.  Then  did  the  giant  roar  so 
hideously,  that  his  voice  frightened  the  women,  and  yet 
they  were  glad  to  see  him  lie  sprawling  upon  the  ground. 
Now  the  lions  were  chained,  and  so  of  themselves  could  do 
nothing.  Wherefore,  when  old  Grim,  that  intended  to 
back  them,  was  dead,  Mr.  Great-heart  said  to  the  pilgrims. 
Come  now,  and  follow  me,  and  no  hurt  shall  happen  to 
you  from  the  lions.  They  therefore  went  on,  but  the 
women  trembled  as  they  passed  by  them ; the  boys  also 
looked  as  if  they  would  die ; but  they  all  got  by  without 
further  hurt. 

Now  when  they  were  within  sight  of  the  Porter’s  lodge, 
they  soon  came  up  unto  it ; but  they  made  the  more  haste 
after  this  to  go  thither,  because  it  is  dangerous  travelling 
there  in  the  night.  So  when  they  were  come  to  the  gate, 
the  guide  knocked,  and  the  Porter  cried.  Who  is  there? 
But  as  soon  as  the  guide  had  said,  It  is  I,  he  knew  his 
voice,  and  came  down,  for  the  guide  had  oft  before  that 
come  thither  as  a conductor  of  pilgrims.  When  he  was 
come  down  he  opened  the  gate;  and  seeing  the  guide 


(3REATHEART. 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


281 


standing  just  before  it,  (for  he  saw  not  the  women,  for 
they  were  behind  him,)  he  said  unto  him,  How  now, 
Mr.  Great-heart,  what  is  your  business  here  so  late 
to-night?  I have  brought,  answered  he,  some  pilgrims 
hither,  where,  by  my  Lord’s  commandment,  they  must 
lodge : I had  been  here  some  time  ago,  had  I not  been 
opposed  by  the  giant  that  did  use  to  back  the  lions. 
But  I,  after  a long  and  tedious  combat  with  him,  have 
cut  him  off,  and  have  brought  the  pilgrims  hither  in 
safety. 

Por.  Will  you  not  go  in,  and  stay  till  morning  ? 

Great.  No,  I will  return  to  my  Lord  to-night. 

Ciir.  0 sir,  I know  not  how  to  be  willing  you  should 
leave  us  in  our  pilgrimage,  you  have  been  so  faithful  and 
so  loving  to  us.  You  have  fought  so  stoutly  for  us,  you 
have  been  so  hearty  in  counselling  of  us,  that  I shall  never 
forget  your  favour  towards  us. 

Mer.  Then  said  Mercy,  Oh  that  we  might  have  thy 
company  to  our  journey’s  end ! How  can  such  poor  women 
as  we  hold  out  in  a way  so  full  of  troubles  as  this  way  is, 
without  a friend  and  defender  ? 

James.  Then  said  James,  the  youngest  of  the  boys. 
Pray,  sir,  be  persuaded  to  go  with  us,  and  help  us,  because 
we  are  so  weak,  and  the  way  so  dangerous  as  it  is. 

Great.  I am  at  my  Lord’s  commandment ; if  he  shall 
allot  me  to  be  your  guide  quite  through,  I will  willingly 
wait  upon  you.  But  here  you  failed  at  first ; for  when  he 
bid  me  come  thus  far  with  you,  then  you  should  have 
begged  me  of  him  to  go  quite  through  with  you,  and  he 
would  have  granted  your  request.  However,  at  present  I 


Great-heart 
attempts  to 
go  back. 


The  pil- 
grims im- 
plore his 
company 
still. 


Help  lost 
for  want  of 
asking  for. 


282 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


Joy  at  the 
news  of  the 
pilgrims 
coming. 


Christians’ 
love  is  kin- 
dled at  the 
sight  of  one 
another 


must  withdraw ; and  so,  good  Christiana,  Mercy,  and  my 
brave  children,  adieu. 

Then  the  Porter,  Mr.  Watchful,  asked  Christiana  of  her 
country,  and  of  her  kindred.  And  she  said,  I come  from 
the  city  of  Destruction.  I am  a widow  woman,  and  my 
husband  is  dead ; his  name  was  Christian  the  pilgrim. 
How!  said  the  Porter,  was  he  your  husband?  Yes,  said 
she,  and  these  are  his  children;  and  this,  pointing  to 
Mercy,  is  one  of  my  townswomen.  Then  the  Porter  rang 
his  bell,  as  at  such  times  he  is  wont,  and  there  came  to  the 
door  one  of  the  damsels,  whose  name  was  Humble-mind ; 
and  to  her  the  Porter  said,  Go  tell  it  within  that  Christiana, 
the  wife  of  Christian,  and  her  children,  are  come  hither  on 
pilgrimage.  She  went  in  therefore,  and  told  it.  But  oh, 
what  noise  for  gladness  was  there  within  when  the  damsel 
did  but  drop  that  word  out  of  her  mouth  ! 

So  they  came  with  haste  to  the  Porter,  for  Christiana 
stood  still  at  the  door.  Then  some  of  the  most  grave  said 
unto  her.  Come  in,  Christiana,  come  in,  thou  wife  of  that 
good  man ; come  in,  thou  blessed  woman,  come  in,  with  all 
that  are  with  thee.  So  she  went  in,  and  they  followed 
her  that  were  her  children  and  companions.  Now  when 
they  were  gone  in,  they  were  had  into  a very  large  room, 
where  they  were  bidden  to  sit  down : so  they  sat  down,  and 
the  chief  of  the  house  were  called  to  see  and  welcome  the 
guests.  Then  they  came  in,  and  understanding  who  they 
were,  did  salute  each  one  with  a kiss,  and  said,  Welcome, 
ye  vessels  of  the  grace  of  God  ; welcome  to  us,  your  friends. 

Now,  because  it  was  somewhat  late,  and  because  the 
pilgrims  were  weary  with  their  journey,  and  also  made 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


283 


faint  with  the  sight  of  the  fight,  and  of  the  terrible  lions, 
therefore  they  desired,  as  soon  as  might  be,  to  prepare  to 
go  to  rest.  Nay,  said  those  of  the  family,  refresh  your- 
selves first  with  a morsel  of  meat ; for  they  had  prepared 
for  them  a lamb,  with  the  accustomed  sauce  belonging 
thereto,  for  the  Porter  had  heard  before  of  their  coming, 
and  had  told  it  to  them  within.  So  when  they  had  supped, 
and  ended  their  prayer  with  a psalm,  they  desired  they 
might  go  to  rest.  But  let  us,  said  Christiana,  if  we  may  be 
so  bold  as  to  choose,  be  in  that  chamber  that  was  my  hus- 
band’s when  he  was  here ; so  they  had  them  up  thither, 
and  they  lay  all  in  a room.  When  they  were  at  rest, 
Christiana  and  Mercy  entered  into  discourse  about  things 
that  were  convenient. 

Chr.  Little  did  I think  once,  when  my  husband  went 
on  pilgrimage,  that  I should  ever  have  followed. 

Mer.  And  you  as  little  thought  of  lying  in  his  bed,  and 
in  his  chamber  to  rest,  as  you  do  now. 

Chr.  And  much  less  did  I ever  think  of  seeing  his  face 
with  comfort,  and  of  worshipping  the  Lord,  the  King,  with 
him ; and  yet  now  I believe  I shall. 

Mer.  Hark  ! don’t  you  hear  a noise  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  it  is,  as  I. believe,  a noise  of  music,  for  joy 
that  we  are  here. 

Mer.  Wonderful ! Music  in  the  house,  music  in  the 
heart,  and  music  also  in  heaven,  for  joy  that  we  are  here ! 
Thus  they  talked  a while,  and  then  betook  themselves  to 
sleep. 

So  in  the  morning  when  they  were  awake,  Christiana 


Exod.  xii. 
21 ; John  i. 
29. 


Christ’s 
bosom  is  for 
all  pilgrims. 


Music. 


28 1 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


Mercy  did 
laugh  in  her 
sleep. 


Menu’s 

dream. 


What  her 
dream  was. 


Ezek.  xvi. 
8—11. 


said  to  Mercy,  What  was  the  matter  that  you  did  laugh  in 
your  sleep  to-night?  I suppose  you  were  in  a dream. 

Mer.  So  I was,  and  a sweet  dream  it  was  ; but  are  you 
sure  I laughed  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  you  laughed  heartily;  but  prithee,  Mercy, 
tell  me  thy  dream. 

Mer.  I was  dreaming  that  I sat  all  alone  in  a solitary 
place,  and  was  bemoaning  of  the  hardness  of  my  heart. 
Now  I had  not  sat  there  long,  but  methought  many  were 
gathered  about  me  to  see  me,  and  to  hear  what  it  was  that 
I said.  So  they  hearkened,  and  I went  on  bemoaning  the 
hardness  of  my  heart.  At  this  some  of  them  laughed  at 
me,  some  called  me  fool,  and  some  began  to  thrust  me 
about.  With  that,  methought  I looked  up  and  saw  one 
coming  with  wings  towards  me.  So  he  came  directly  to 
me,  and  said,  Mercy,  what  aileth  thee  ? Now  when  he 
had  heard  me  make  my  complaint,  he  said,  Peace  be  to 
thee ; he  also  wiped  my  eyes  with  his  handkerchief,  and 
clad  me  in  silver  and  gold.  He  put  a chain  about  my 
neck,  and  ear-rings  in  my  ears,  and  a beautiful  crown  upon 
my  head.  Then  he  took  me  by  the  hand,  and  said,  Mercy, 
come  after  me.  So  he  went  up,  and  I followed  till  we 
came  at  a golden  gate.  Then  he  knocked  ; and  when  they 
within  had  opened,  the  man  went  in,  and  I followed  him 
up  to  a throne,  upon  which  one  sat ; and  he  said  to  me, 
Welcome,  daughter.  The  place  looked  bright  and  twink- 
ling, like  the  stars,  or  rather  like  the  sun,  and  I thought 
that  I saw  your  husband  there:  so  I awoke  from  my 
dream.  But  did  I laugh  ? 

Chr.  Laugh  ! ay,  and  well  you  might  to  see  yourself 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


285 


so  well.  For  you  must  give  me  leave  to  tell  you  that  I 
believe  it  was  a good  dream ; and  that  as  you  have  begun 
to  find  the  first  part  true,  so  you  shall  find  the  second  at 
last.  God  speaks  once,  yea  twice,  yet  man  perceiveth  it 
not ; in  a dream,  in  a vision  of  the  night,  when  deep  sleep 
falleth  upon  men,  in  slumberings  upon  the  bed.  We  need 
not,  when  a-bed,  to  lie  awake  to  talk  with  God ; he  can 
visit  us  while  we  sleep,  and  cause  us  then  to  hear  his  voice. 
Our  heart  oftentimes  wakes  when  we  sleep,  and  God  can 
speak  to  that,  either  by  words,  by  proverbs,  or  by  signs 
and  similitudes,  as  well  as  if  one  was  awake. 

Mer.  Well,  I am  glad  of  my  dream ; for  I hope  ere 
long  to  see  it  fulfilled,  to  the  making  me  laugh  again. 

Chr.  I think  it  is  now  time  to  rise,  and  to  know  what 
we  must  do. 

Mer.  Pray,  if  they  invite  us  to  stay  a while,  let  us 
willingly  accept  of  the  proffer.  I am  the  more  willing  to 
stay  a while  here,  to  grow  better  acquainted  with  these 
maids : methinks  Prudence,  Piety,  and  Charity  have  very 
comely  and  sober  countenances. 

Chr.  We  shall  see  what  they  will  do. 

So  when  they  were  up  and  ready,  they  came  down,  and 
they  asked  one  another  of  their  rest,  and  if  it  was  comfort- 
able or  not. 

Mer.  Very  good,  said  Mercy:  it  was  one  of  the  best 
night’s  lodgings  that  ever  I had  in  my  life. 

Then  said  Prudence  and  Piety,  If  you  will  be  persuaded 
to  stay  here  a while,  you  shall  have  what  the  house  will 
afford. 

Char.  Ay,  and  that  with  a very  good  will,  said  Charity. 


Job  xxxiii. 
14,  15. 


Mercy  glad 
of  her 
dream. 


286 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


They  stay 
here  some 
time. 
Prudence 
desires  to 
catechise 
Christiana’s 
children. 


James 

catechised. 


Joseph 

catechised. 


So  they  consented,  and  stayed  there  about  a month,  or 
above,  and  became  very  profitable  one  to  another.  And 
because  Prudence  would  see  how  Christiana  had  brought 
up  her  children,  she  asked  leave  of  her  to  catechise  them. 
So  she  gave  her  free  consent.  Then  she  began  with  the 
youngest,  whose  name  was  James. 

Prud.  And  she  said,  Come,  James,  canst  thou  tell  me 
who  made  thee  ? 

James.  God  the  Father,  God  the  Son,  and  God  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

Prud.  Good  boy.  And  canst  thou  tell  who  saves  thee  ? 

James.  Grod  the  Father,  Grod  the  Son,  and  Grod  the 
Holy  Grhost. 

Prud.  Grood  boy  still.  But  how  doth  God  the  Father 
save  thee. 

James.  By  his  grace. 

Prud.  How  doth  God  the  Son  save  thee  ? 

James.  By  his  righteousness,  death,  and  blood,  and  life. 

Prud.  How  doth  God  the  Holy  Ghost  save  thee  ? 

James.  By  his  illumination,  his  renovation,  and  his 
preservation. 

Then  said  Prudence  to  Christiana,  You  are  to  be  com- 
mended for  thus  bringing  up  your  children.  I suppose  I 
need  not  ask  the  rest  these  questions,  since  the  youngest  of 
them  can  answer  them  so  well.  I will  therefore  now  apply 
myself  to  the  next  yoimgest. 

Prud.  Then  she  said,  Come,  Joseph,  (for  his  name  was 
Joseph,)  will  you  let  me  catechise  you  ? 

Joseph.  With  all  my  heart. 

Prud.  What  is  man  ? 


287 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 

Joseph.  A reasonable  creature,  so  made  by  God,  as  my 
brother  said. 

Prud.  What  is  supposed  by  this  word,  saved  ? 

Joseph.  That  man,  by  sin,  has  brought  himself  into  a 
state  of  captivity  and  misery. 

Prud.  What  is  supposed  by  his  being  saved  by  the 
Trinity  ? 

Joseph.  That  sin  is  so  great  and  mighty  a tyrant,  that 
none  can  pull  us  out  of  its  clutches  but  God  ; and  that  God 
is  so  good  and  loving  to  man,  as  to  pull  him  indeed  out 
of  this  miserable  state. 

Prud.  What  is  God’s  design  in  saving  poor  men  ? 

Joseph.  The  glorifying  of  his  name,  of  his  grace,  and 
justice,  &c.,  and  the  everlasting  happiness  of  his  creature. 

Prud.  Who  are  they  that  must  be  saved  ? 

Joseph.  They  that  accept  of  his  salvation. 

Prud.  Good  boy,  Joseph ; thy  mother  hath  taught 
thee  well,  and  thou  hast  hearkened  unto  what  she  has  said 
unto  thee. 

Then  said  Prudence  to  Samuel,  who  was  the  eldest  son 
but  one : 

Prud.  Come,  Samuel,  are  you  willing  that  I should 
catechise  you? 

Sam.  Yes,  forsooth,  if  you  please. 

Prud.  What  is  heaven  ? 

Sam.  A place  and  state  most  blessed,  because  God 
dwelleth  there. 

Prud.  What  is  hell  ? 

Sam.  A place  and  state  most  woeful,  because  it  is  the 
dwelling-place  of  sin,  the  devil,  and  death. 


Samuel 

catechised. 


288 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


Matthew 

catechised. 


Prud.  Why  wouldst  thou  go  to  heaven  ? 

Sam.  That  I may  see  Grod,  and  serve  him  without 
weariness ; that  I may  see  Christ,  and  love  him  everlastingly ; 
that  I may  have  that  fulness  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  me, 
which  I can  by  no  means  here  enjoy. 

Prud.  A very  good  boy  also,  and  one  that  has  learned 
well. 

Then  she  addressed  herself  to  the  eldest,  whose  name 
was  Matthew ; and  she  said  to  him.  Come,  Matthew,  shall 
I also  catechise  you  ? 

Matt.  With  a very  good  will. 

Prud.  I ask  then,  if  there  was  ever  any  thing  that  had 
a being  antecedent  to  or  before  Grod. 

Matt.  No,  for  Grod  is  eternal ; nor  is  there  any  thing, 
excepting  himself,  that  had  a being,  until  the  beginning  of 
the  first  day.  For  in  six  days  the  Lord  made  heaven  and 
earth,  the  sea,  and  all  that  in  them  is. 

Prud.  What  do  you  think  of  the  Bible  ? 

Matt.  It  is  the  holy  word  of  Grod. 

Prud.  Is  there  nothing  written  therein  but  what  you 
understand  ? 

Matt.  Yes,  a great  deal. 

Prud.  What  do  you  do  when  you  meet  with  such  places 
therein  that  you  do  not  understand  ? 

Matt.  I think  Grod  is  wiser  than  I.  I pray  also  that 
he  will  please  to  let  me  know  all  therein  that  he  knows 
will  be  for  my  good. 

Prud.  How  believe  you  as  touching  the  resurrection 
of  the  dead  ? 

Matt.  I believe  they  shall  rise  the  same  that  was  buried : 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


289 


the  same  in  nature,  though  not  in  corruption.  And  I 
believe  this  upon  a double  account : first,  because  Grod  has 
promised  it ; secondly,  because  he  is  able  to  perform  it. 

Then  said  Prudence  to  the  boys,  You  must  still  hearken 
to  your  mother ; for  she  can  teach  you  more.  You  must 
also  diligently  give  ear  to  what  good  talk  you  shall  hear 
from  others ; for  for  your  sakes  do  they  speak  good  things. 
Observe  also,  and  that  with  carefulness,  what  the  heavens 
and  the  earth  do  teach  you ; but  especially  be  much  in  the 
meditation  of  that  book  which  was  the  cause  of  your  father’s 
becoming  a pilgrim.  I,  for  my  part,  my  children,  will 
teach  you  what  I can  while  you  are  here,  and  shall  be  glad 
if  you  will  ask  me  questions  that  tend  to  godly  edifying. 

Now  by  that  these  pilgrims  had  been  at  this  place  a 
week,  Mercy  had  a visitor  that  pretended  some  good  will 
unto  her,  and  his  name  was  Mr.  Brisk ; a man  of  some 
breeding,  and  that  pretended  to  religion,  but  a man  that 
stuck  very  close  to  the  world.  So  he  came  once,  or  twice, 
or  more,  to  Mercy,  and  offered  love  unto  her.  Now  Mercy 
was  of  a fair  countenance,  and  therefore  the  more  alluring. 

Her  mind  also  was  to  be  always  busying  of  herself  in 
doing;  for  when  she  had  nothing  to  do  for  herself,  she 
would  be  making  hose  and  garments  for  others,  and  would 
bestow  them  upon  those  that  had  need.  And  Mr.  Brisk 
not  knowing  where  or  how  she  disposed  of  what  she  made, 
seemed  to  be  greatly  taken,  for  that  he  found  her  never 
idle.  I warrant  her  a good  housewife,  quoth  he  to  himself. 

Mercy  then  revealed  the  business  to  the  maidens  that 
were  of  the  house,  and  inquired  of  them  concerning  him, 
for  they  did  know  him  better  than  she.  So  they  told  her 


Prudence’s 
conclusion 
upon  the 
catechising 
of  the  boys. 


Mercy  has  a 
sweetheart. 


Mercy  in  - 
quires  of  the 
maids  con- 
cerning 
Mr.  Brisk. 


U 


290 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


that  he  was  a very  busy  young  man,  and  one  who  pretended 
to  religion,  but  was,  as  they  feared,  a stranger  to  the  power 
of  that  which  is  good. 

Nay  then,  said  Mercy,  I will  look  no  more  on  him ; for 
I purpose  never  to  have  a clog  to  my  soul. 


Mr.  Brisk. 


Prudence  then  replied,  that  there  needed  no  great  matter 
of  discouragement  to  be  given  to  him  ; her  continuing  so 
as  she  had  begun  to  do  for  the  poor  would  quickly  cool  his 
courage. 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


291 


So  the  next  time  he  came  he  finds  her  at  her  old  work, 
making  things  for  the  poor.  Then  said  he,  What ! always 
at  it?  Yes,  said  she,  either  for  myself  or  for  others.  And 
what  canst  thou  earn  a day  ? said  he.  I do  these  things, 
replied  she,  that  I may  be  rich  in  good  works,  laying  up, 
in  store  for  myself  a good  foundation  against  the  time  to 
come,  that  I may  lay  hold  on  eternal  life.  Why,  prithee, 
what  doest  thou  with  them  ? said  he.  Clothe  the  naked, 
said  she.  With  that  his  countenance  fell.  So  he  forbore 
to  come  at  her  again.  And  when  he  was  asked  the  reason 
why,  he  said,  that  Mercy  was  a pretty  lass,  but  troubled 
with  ill  conditions. 

When  he  had  left  her,  Prudence  said.  Did  I not  tell 
thee  that  Mr.  Brisk  would  soon  forsake  thee  ? yea,  he  will 
raise  up  an  -ill  report  of  thee ; for,  notwithstanding  his 
pretence  to  religion,  and  his  seeming  love  to  Mercy,  yet 
Mercy  and  he  are  of  tempers  so  different,  that  I believe 
they  will  never  pome  together. 

Mer.  I might  have  had  husbands  before  now,  though 
I spoke  not  of  it  to  any ; but  they  were  such  as  did  not 
like  my  conditions,  though  never  did  any  of  them  find 
fault  with  my  person.  So  they  and  I could  not  agree. 

Prud.  Mercy  in  our  days  is  little  set  by  any  further 
than  as  to  its  name : the  practice,  which  is  set  forth  by 
thy  conditions,  there  are  but  few  that  can  abide. 

Mer.  Well,  said  Mercy,  if  nobody  will  have  me,  I will 
die  unmarried,  or  my  conditions  shall  be  to  me  as  a hus- 
band; for  I cannot  change  my  nature:  and  to  have  one  who 
shall  lie  cross  to  me  in  this,  that  I purpose  never  to  admit 
of  as  long  as  I live.  I had  a sister  named  Bountiful,  that 


Talk  be- 
twixt 
Mercy  and 
Mr.  Brisk. 


1 Tim.  vi. 
17—19. 


He  forsakes 
her,  and 
why. 


Mercy  in 
the  practice 
of  mercy 
rejected, 
while 
Mercy  in 
the  name  of 
mercy  is 
liked. 


Mercy’s 

resolution. 


How 

Mercy’s 


292 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


sister  was 
served  by 
her  hus- 
band. 


Matthew 
falls  sick. 


Gripes  of 
conscience. 


The  phy- 
sician’s 
judgment. 


Samuel  puts 
his  mother 
in  mind  of 
the  fruit 
his  brother 
did  eat. 


was  married  to  one  of  these  churls ; but  he  and  she  could 
never  agree ; but  because  my  sister  was  resolved  to  do  as 
she  had  begun,  that  is,  to  show  kindness  to  the  poor,  there- 
fore her  husband  first  cried  her  down  at  the  cross,  and  then 
turned  her  out  of  his  doors. 

Pred.  And  yet  he  was  a professor,  I warrant  you  ? 

Mer.  Yes,  such  a one  as  he  was,  and  of  such  as  he  the 
world  is  now  full  of:  but  I am  for  none  of  them  all. 

Now  Matthew,  the  eldest  son  of  Christiana,  fell  sick, 
and  his  sickness  was  sore  upon  him,  for  he  was  very  much 
pained  within.  There  dwelt  also  not  far  from  thence  one 
Mr.  Skill,  an  ancient  and  well-approved  physician.  So 
Christiana  desired  it,  and  they  sent  for  him,  and  he  came. 
When  he  was  entered  the  room,  and  had  a little  observed 
the  boy,  he  concluded  that  he  was  sick  of  the  gripes.  Then 
he  said  to  his  mother,  What  diet  has  Matthew  of  late  fed 
upon?  Piet!  said  Christiana,  nothing  but  what  is  whole- 
some. The  physician  answered.  This  boy  has  been  tamper- 
ing with  something  that  lies  in  his  stomach  undigested, 
and  that  will  not  away  without  means.  And  I tell  you  he 
must  be  purged,  or  else  he  will  die. 

Sam.  Then  said  Samuel,  Mother,  what  was  that  which 
my  brother  did  gather  and  eat,  as  soon  as  we  were  come 
from  the  gate  that  is  at  the  head  of  this  way?  You 
know  that  there  was  an  orchard  on  the  left  hand,  on  the 
other  side  of  the  wall,  and  some  of  the  trees  hung  over  the 
wall,  and  my  brother  did  pluck  and  eat. 

Chr.  True,  my  child,  said  Christiana,  he  did  take 
thereof  and  did  eat : naughty  boy,  as  he  was,  I chid  him, 
and  yet  he  would  eat  thereof. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


29a 


Skill.  I knew  he  had  eaten  something  that  was  not 
wholesome  food ; and  that  food,  to  wit,  that  fruit,  is  even 
the  most  hurtful  of  all.  It  is  fruit  of  Beelzebub’s  orchard. 
I do  marvel  that  none  did  warn  you  of  it ; many  have  died 
thereof. 

Che.  Then  Christiana  began  to  cry ; and  she  said,  Oh, 
naughty  boyj  and  oh,  careless  mother ! what  shall  I do  for 
my  son  ? 

Skill.  Come,  do  not  be  too  much  dejected;  the  boy 
may  do  well  again,  but  he  must  purge  and  vomit. 

Chr.  Pray,  sir,  try  the  utmost  of  your  skill  with  him, 
whatever  it  costs. 

Skill.  Nay,  I hope  I shall  be  reasonable.  So  he  made 
him  a purge,  but  it  was  too  weak ; it  was  said  it  was  made 
of  the  blood  of  a goat,  the  ashes  of  a heifer,  and  some  of 
the  juice  of  hyssop.  When  Mr.  Skill  had  seen  that  that 
purge  was  too  weak,  he  made  him  one  to  the  purpose.  It 
was  made  ex  came  et  sanguine  Christi ; (you  know  phy- 
sicians give  strange  medicines  to  their  patients;)  and  it 
was  made  into  pills,  with  a promise  or  two,  and  a propor- 
tionable quantity  of  salt.  Now  he  was  to  take  them  three 
at  a time,  fasting,  in  half  a quarter  of  a pint  of  the  tears  of 
repentance. 

When  this  potion  was  prepared,  and  brought  to  the  boy, 
he  was  loth  to  take  it,  though  torn  with  the  gripes  as  if  he 
should  be  pulled  in  pieces.  Come,  come,  said  the  physician, 
you  must  take  it.  It  goes  against  my  stomach,  said  the 
boy.  I must  have  you  take  it,  said  his  mother.  I shall 
vomit  it  up  again,  said  the  boy.  Pray,  sir,  said  Christiana 
to  Mr.  Skill,  how  does  it  taste  ? It  has  no  ill  taste,  said 

u 3 


Heb.  ix.  13, 
19 ; x.  1 — 4. 


The  Latin  I 
borrow. 
John  vi. 
54—57. 

Heb.  ix.  14. 
Mark  ix. 

49. 

Zech.  xii. 
10. 


The  boy- 
loth  to  take 
the  physic. 


294 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


The  mother 
tastes  it  and 
persuades 
him. 


A word  of 
God  in  the 
hand  of 
faith. 


Heb.  xiii. 
11—15. 


The  pill  a 
universal 
remedy. 


John  vi.  58. 
In  a glass 
of  the  tears 
of  repent- 
ance. 


the  doctor  ; and  with  that  she  touched  one  of  the  pills  with 
the  tip  of  her  tongue.  Oh,  Matthew,  said  she,  this  potion 
is  sweeter  than  honey.  If  thou  lovest  thy  mother,  if  thou 
lovest  thy  brothers,  if  thou  lovest  Mercy,  if  thou  lovest  thy 
life,  take  it.  So  with  much  ado,  after  a short  prayer  for 
the  blessing  of  Grod  upon  it,  he  took  it,  and  it  wrought 
kindly  with  him.  It  worked  effectually ; it  caused  him  to 
sleep  and  rest  quietly;  it  put  him  into  a fine  heat  and 
breathing  sweat,  and  did  quite  rid  him  of  his  gripes. 

So  in  a little  time  he  got  up,  and  walked  about  with  a 
staff,  and  would  go  from  room  to  room,  and  talked  with 
Prudence,  Piety,  and  Charity,  of  his  distemper,  and  how  he 
was  healed. 

So  when  the  boy  was  healed,  Christiana  asked  Mr.  Skill, 
saying,  Sir,  what  will  content  you  for  your  pains  and  care 
to  me  and  my  child?  And  he  said,  You  must  pay  the 
Master  of  the  College  of  Physicians,  according  to  rules 
made  in  that  case  and  provided. 

Che.  But,  sir,  said  she,  what  is  this  pill  good  for  else  ? 

Skill.  It  is  a universal  pill ; it  is  good  against  all  dis- 
eases that  pilgrims  are  incident  to;  and  when  it  is  well 
prepared,  it  will  keep  good  time  out  of  mind. 

Che.  Pray,  sir,  make  me  up  twelve  boxes  of  them  ; for 
if  I can  get  these,  I will  never  take  other  physic. 

Skill.  These  pills  are  good  to  prevent  diseases,  as  well 
as  to  cure  when  one  is  sick.  Yea,  I dare  say  it,  and  stand 
to  it,  that  if  a man  will  but  use  this  physic  as  he  should,  it 
will  make  him  live  for  ever.  But  good  Christiana,  thou 
must  give  these  pills  no  other  way  than  as  I have  prescribed ; 
for  if  you  do,  they  will  do  no  good.  So  he  gave  unto 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


295 


Christiana  physic  for  herself,  and  her  boys,  and  for  Mercy: 
and  bid  Matthew  take  heed  how  he  ate  any  more  green 
plums,  and  kissed  them,  and  went  his  way. 

It  was  told  you  before,  that  Prudence  bid  the  boys,  if  at 
any  time  they  would,  they  should  ask  her  some  questions 
that  might  be  profitable,  and  she  would  say  something  to 
them. 

Matt.  Then  Matthew,  who  h^d  been  sick,  asked  her, 
why  for  the  most  part  physic  should  be  bitter  to  our  palates. 

Prud.  To  show  how  unwelcome  the  word  of  God  and 
the  effects  thereof  are  to  a carnal  heart. 

Matt.  Why  does  physic,  if  it  does  good,  purge,  and 
cause  to  vomit  ? 

Prud.  To  show  that  the  word,  when  it  works  effectually, 
cleanseth  the  heart  and  mind.  For  look,  what  the  one 
doth  to  the  body,  the  other  doth  to  the  soul. 

Matt.  What  should  we  learn  by  seeing  the  flame  of 
our  fire  go  upwards,  and  by  seeing  the  beams  and  sweet 
influences  of  the  sun  strike  downwards  ? 

Prud.  By  the  going  up  of  the  fire  we  are  taught  to 
ascend  to  heaven  by  fervent  and  hot  desires.  And  by  the 
sun  sending  his  heat,  beams,  and  sweet  influences  down- 
ward, we  are  taught  that  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  though 
high,  reacheth  down  with  his  grace  and  love  to  us  below. 

Matt.  Where  have  the  clouds  their  water  ? 

Prud.  Out  of  the  sea. 

Matt.  What  may  we  learn  from  that  ? 

Prud.  That  ministers  should  fetch  their  doctrine  from 
God. 

Matt.  Why  do  they  empty  themselves  upon  the  earth? 

u 4 


Of  physic. 


Of  the 
effects  of 
physic. 


Of  fire,  ami 
of  the  sun. 


Of  the 
clouds. 


296 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Of  the 
bow. 


Of  the 
springs. 


Of  the 
candle. 


Of  the 
pelican. 


Of  the 
cock. 


Prud.  To  show  that  ministers  should  give  out  what 
they  know  of  God  to  the  world. 

Matt.  Why  is  the  rainbow  caused  by  the  sun  ? 

Prud.  To  show  that  the  covenant  of  God’s  grace  is 
confirmed  to  us  in  Christ. 

Matt.  Why  do  the  springs  come  from  the  sea  to  us 
through  the  earth  ? 

Prud.  To  show  that  the  grace  of  God  comes  to  us 
through  the  body  of  Christ. 

Matt.  Why  do  some  of  the  springs  rise  out  of  the  tops 
of  high  hills  ? 

Prud.  To  show  that  the  spirit  of  grace  shall  spring  up 
in  some  that  are  great  and  mighty,  as  well  as  in  many  that 
are  poor  and  low. 

Matt.  Why  doth  the  fire  fasten  upon  the  candle-wick  ? 

Prud.  To  show  that  unless  grace  doth  kindle  upon  the 
heart,  there  will  be  no  true  light  of  life  in  us. 

Matt.  Why  are  the  wick,  and  tallow  and  all,  spent  to 
maintain  the  light  of  the  candle  ? 

Prud.  To  show  that  body  and  soul,  and  all  should  be 
at  the  service  of,  and  spend  themselves  to  maintain  in  good 
condition,  that  grace  of  God  that  is  in  us. 

Matt.  WTiy  doth  the  pelican  pierce  her  own  breast 
with  her  bill  ? 

Prud.  To  nourish  her  young  ones  with  her  blood,  and 
thereby  to  show  that  Christ  the  blessed  so  loveth  his 
young,  (his  people,)  as  to  save  them  from  death  by  his 
blood. 

Matt.  What  may  one  learn  by  hearing  the  cock  to 
crow  ? 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


297 


Prud.  Learn  to  remember  Peter’s  sin,  and  Peter’s 
repentance.  The  cock’s  crowing  shows  also,  that  day  is 
coming  on : let,  then,  the  crowing  of  the  cock  put  thee 
in  mind  of  that  last  and  terrible  day  of  judgment. 

Now  about  this  time  their  month  was  out ; wherefore 
they  signified  to  those  of  the  house,  that  ’twas  convenient 
for  them  to  up  and  be  going.  Then  said  Joseph  to  his 
mother,  It  is  proper  that  you  forget  not  to  send  to  the 
house  of  Mr.  Interpreter,  to  pray  him  to  grant  that  Mr. 
Great-heart  should  be  sent  unto  us,  that  he  may  be  our 
conductor  the  rest  of  our  way.  G-ood  boy,  said  she,  I had 
almost  forgot.  So  she  drew  up  a petition,  and  prayed 
Mr.  Watchful  the  porter  to  send  it  by  some  fit  man  to  her 
good  friend  Mr.  Interpreter ; who,  when  it  was  come,  and 
he  had  seen  the  contents  of  the  petition,  said  to  the 
messenger,  Gro,  tell  them  that  I will  send  him. 

When  the  family  where  Christiana  was  saw  that  they 
had  a purpose  to  go  forward,  they  called  the  whole  house 
together,  to  give  thanks  to  their  King  for  sending  of  them 
such  profitable  guests  as  these.  Which  done,  they  said 
unto  Christiana,  And  shall  we  not  show  thee  something, 
as  our  custom  is  to  do  to  pilgrims,  on  which  thou  mayest 
meditate  when  thou  art  upon  the  way?  So  they  took 
Christiana,  her  children,  and  Mercy  into  the  closet,  and 
showed  them  one  of  the  apples  that  Eve  ate  of,  and  that 
which  she  also  did  give  to  her  husband,  and  that  for  the 
eating  of  which  they  were  both  turned  out  of  paradise,  and 
asked  her  what  she  thought  that  was.  Then  Christiana 
said,  It  is  food  or  poison,  I know  not  which.  So  they 
opened  the  matter  to  her,  and  she  held  up  her  hands  and 
wondered. 


The  Weak 
may  some- 
times call 
the  strong 
to  prayers. 


They  pro- 
vide to  be 
gone  on 
their  way. 


Eve’s  apple. 


A sight  of 
sin  is  amaz- 
ing. 

Gen.  iii.  6 ; 
Rom.  vii. 

24. 


298 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Jacob’s 

ladder. 

Gen. 

xxxviii.  12. 


A sight  of 
Christ  is 
taking. 
John  i.  15. 

Golden 

anchor. 


Heb.  vi.  19 ; 
Joel  iii.  16. 


Of  Abra- 
ham’s offer- 
ing up 
Isaac. 

Gen.  xxii.  9. 


Prudence’s 

virginals. 


Then  they  had  her  to  a place  and  showed  her  Jacob’s 
ladder.  Now  at  that  time  there  were  some  angels 
ascending  upon  it.  So  Christiana  looked  and  looked  to 
see  the  angels  go  up ; so  did  the  rest  of  the  company. 
Then  they  were  going  into  another  place,  to  show  them 
something  else;  but  James  said  to  his  mother,  Pray  bid 
them  stay  here  a little  longer,  for  this  is  a curious  sight. 
So  they  turned  again,  and  stood  feeding  their  eyes  with 
this  so  pleasing  a prospect. 

After  this  they  had  them  into  a place  where  did  hang 
up  a golden  anchor.  So  they  bid  Christiana  take  it  down  ; 
for  said  they.  You  shall  have  it  with  you,  for  it  is  of 
absolute  necessity  that  you  should  lay  hold  of  that  within 
the  veil,  and  stand  steadfast  in  case  you  should  meet  with 
turbulent  weather  : so  they  were  glad  thereof. 

Then  they  took  them,  and  had  them  to  the  mount  upon 
which  Abraham  our  father  offered  up  Isaac  his  son,  and 
showed  them  the  altar,  the  wood,  the  fire,  and  the  knife, 
for  they  remain  to  be  seen  to  this  very  day.  When  they 
had  seen  it,  they  held  up  their  hands,  and  blessed  them- 
selves, and  said,  Oh ! what  a man  for  love  to  his  Master, 
and  for  denial  to  himself,  was  Abraham ! 

After  they  had  showed  them  all  these  things,  Prudence 
took  them  into  a dining-room,  where  stood  a pair  of 
excellent  virginals ; so  she  played  upon  them,  and  turned 
what  she  had  showed  them  into  this  excellent  song ; saying, 

Eve’s  apple  we  have  showed  you  ; 

Of  that  be  you  aware  : 

You  have  seen  Jacob's  ladder  too, 

Upon  which  angels  are. 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


299 


An  anchor  you  received  have  ; 

But  let  not  these  suffice, 

Until  with  Abra’m  you  have  gave 
Your  best  a sacrifice. 


Now  about  this  time  one  knocked  at  the  door.  So  the 
Porter  opened,  and  behold,  Mr.  Great-heart  was  there  : 
but  when  he  was  come  in,  what  joy  was  there ! For  it 
came  now  afresh  again  into  their  minds  how  but  a while 
ago  he  had  slain  old  Grim  Bloody-man,  the  giant,  and  had 
delivered  them  from  the  lions. 

Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart  to  Christiana  and  to  Mercy, 
My  Lord  has  sent  each  of  you  a bottle  of  wine,  and  also 
some  parched  corn,  together  with  a couple  of  pomegranates : 
he  has  also  sent  the  boys  some  figs  and  raisins,  to  refresh 
you  in  your  way. 

Then  they  addressed  themselves  to  their  journey ; and 
Prudence  and  Piety  went  along  with  them.  When  they 
came  to  the  gate,  Christiana  asked  the  Porter  if  any  of 
late  went  by.  He  said.  No;  only  one  some  time  since, 
who  also  told  me,  that  of  late  there  had  been  a great 
robbery  committed  on  the  King’s  highway  as  you  go. 
But,  said  he,  the  thieves  are  taken,  and  will  shortly  be 
tried  for  their  lives.  Then  Christiana  and  Mercy  were 
afraid ; but  Matthew  said,  Mother,  fear  nothing  as  long  as 
Mr.  Great-heart  is  to  go  with  us,  and  to  be  our  conductor. 

Then  said  Christiana  to  the  Porter,  Sir,  I am  much 
obliged  to  you  for  all  the  kindnesses  that  you  have  showed 
me  since  I came  hither : and  also  for  that  you  have  been 
so  loving  and  kind  to  my  children.  I know  not  how  to 
gratify  your  kindness ; wherefore,  pray,  as  a token  of  my 


Mr.  Great - 
heart  comes 
again. 


He  brings  a 
token  from 
his  Lord 
with  him. 


Christiana 
takes  her 
leave  of  the 
Porter. 


3C0 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


The  Por- 
ter’s bless- 
ing. 

Deut. 
xxxiii.  6. 
Eccles.  ix. 
8. 

2 Tim  ii. 
22. 


Song  ii.  11. 
12. 


respect  to  you,  accept  of  this  small  mite.  So  she  put  a 
gold  angel  in  his  hand,  and  he  made  her  low  obeisance, 
and  said,  Let  thy  garments  be  always  white ; and  let  thy 
head  want  no  ointment.  Let  Mercy  live  and  not  die,  and 
let  not  her  works  be  few.  And  to  the  boys  he  said,  Do 
you  fly  youthful  lusts,  and  follow  after  godliness  with 
them  that  are  grave  and  wise ; so  shall  you  put  gladness 
into  your  mother’s  heart,  and  obtain  praise  of  all  that  are 
sober-minded.  So  they  thanked  the  Porter,  and  departed. 

Now  I saw  in  my  dream  that  they  went  forward  until 
they  were  come  to  the  brow  of  the  hill;  where  Piety 
bethinking  herself,  cried  out,  Alas ! I have  forgot  what  I 
intended  to  bestow  upon  Christiana  and  her  companions : 
I will  go  back  and  fetch  it.  So  she  ran  and  fetched  it. 
While  she  was  gone,  Christiana  thought  she  heard  in  a 
grove  a little  way  off  on  the  right  hand,  a most  curious 
melodious  note,  with  words  much  like  these : 

Through  all  my  life  thy  favour  is 
So  frankly  show’d  to  me, 

That  in  thy  house  for  evermore 
My  dwelling-place  shall  be. 

And  listening  still,  she  thought  she  heard  another  answer 
it,  saying, 

For  why  ? The  Lord  our  God  is  good  ; 

His  mercy  is  for  ever  sure ; 

His  truth  at  all  times  firmly  stood, 

And  shall  from  age  to  age  endure. 

So  Christiana  asked  Prudence  who  it  was  that  made 
those  curious  notes.  They  are,  answered  she,  our  country 
birds : they  sing  these  notes  but  seldom,  except  it  be  at 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


301 


the  spring,  when  the  flowers  appear,  and  the  sun  shines 
warm,  and  then  you  may  hear  them  all  day  long.  I often, 
said  she,  go  out  to  hear  them ; we  also  ofttimes  keep  them 
tame  in  our  house.  They  are  very  fine  company  for  us 
when  we  are  melancholy : also  they  make  the  woods,  and 
groves,  and  solitary  places  desirous  to  be  in. 

By  this  time  Piety  was  come  again.  So  she  said  to 
Christiana,  Look  here,  I have  brought  thee  a scheme  of  all 
those  things  that  thou  hast  seen  at  our  house,  upon  which 
thou  mayest  look  when  thou  findest  thyself  forgetful,  and 
call  those  things  again  to  remembrance  for  thy  edification 
and  comfort. 

Now  they  began  to  go  down  the  hill  into  the  Valley  of 
Humiliation.  It  was  a steep  hill,  and  the  way  was 
slippery;  but  they  were  very  careful;  so  they  got  down 
pretty  well.  When  they  were  down  in  the  valley.  Piety 
said  to  Christiana,  This  is  the  place  where  your  husband 
met  with  the  foul  fiend  Apollyon,  and  where  they  had  that 
dreadful  fight  that  they  had : I know  you  cannot  but  have 
heard  thereof.  But  be  of  good  courage;  as  long  as  you 
have  here  Mr.  Great-heart  to  be  your  guide  and  conductor, 
we  hope  you  will  fare  the  better.  So  when  these  two  had 
committed  the  pilgrims  unto  the  conduct  of  their  guide,  he 
went  forward,  and  they  went  after. 

Great.  Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  We  need  not  be  so 
afraid  of  this  valley,  for  here  is  nothing  to  hurt  us,  unless 
we  procure  it  to  ourselves.  It  is  true  that  Christian  here 
did  meet  with  Apollyon,  with  whom  he  had  also  a sore 
combat ; but  that  fray  was  the  fruit  of  those  slips  which  he 
got  in  his  going  down  the  hill ; for  they  that  get  slips 


Piety  be- 
stoweth 
something 
on  them  at 
parting. 


Mr.  Great- 
heart  at  the 
Valley  of 
Humilia- 
tion. 


302 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


The  reason 
why  Chris- 
tian was 
beset  in  the 
Valley  of 
Humilia- 
tion. 


A pillar 
with  an  in- 
scription on 
it. 


This  valley 
a brave 
place. 


there,  must  look  for  combats  here.  And  hence  it  is,  that 
this  valley  has  got  so  hard  a name.  For  the  common 
people,  when  they  hear  that  some  frightful  thing  has  be- 
fallen such  a one  in  such  a place,  are  of  opinion  that  that 
place  is  haunted  with  some  foul  fiend  or  evil  spirit ; when, 
alas  ! it  is  for  the  fruit  of  their  own  doing  that  such  things 
do  befall  them  there.  This  Valley  of  Humiliation  is  of 
itself  as  fruitful  a place  as  any  the  crow  flies  over  ; and  I 
am  persuaded,  if  we  could  hit  upon  it,  we  might  find  some 
where  hereabout  something  that  might  give  us  an  account 
why  Christian  was  so  hardly  beset  in  this  place. 

Then  James  said  to  his  mother,  Lo,  yonder  stands  a 
pillar,  and  it  looks  as  if  something  was  written  thereon ; let 
us  go  and  see  what  it  is.  So  they  went,  and  found  there 
written,  Let  Christian’s  slips  before  he  came  hither,  and 
the  battles  that  he  met  with  in  this  place,  be  a warning  to 
those  that  come  after.  Lo,  said  their  guide,  did  not  I tell 
you  that  there  was  something  hereabouts  that  would  give 
intimation  of  the  reason  why  Christian  was  so  hard  beset 
in  this  place?  Then  turning  himself  to  Christiana,  he 
said,  No  disparagement  to  Christian  more  than  to  many 
others  whose  hap  and  lot  it  was.  For  it  is  easier  going  up 
than  down  this  hill,  and  that  can  be  said  but  of  few  hills 
in  all  these  parts  of  the  world.  But  we  will  leave  the  good 
man ; he  is  at  rest ; he  also  had  a brave  victory  over  his 
enemy.  Let  Him  grant  that  dwelleth  above  that  we  fare 
no  worse,  when  we  come  to  be  tried,  than  he. 

But  we  will  come  again  to  this  Valley  of  Humiliation. 
It  is  the  best  and  most  fruitful  piece  of  ground  in  all  these 
parts.  It  is  fat  ground,  and,  as  you  see,  consisteth  much 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


303 


in  meadows ; and  if  a man  was  to  come  here  in  summer- 
time, as  we  do  now,  if  he  knew  not  any  thing  before  thereof, 
and  if  he  also  delighteth  himself  in  the  sight  of  his  eyes, 
he  might  see  that  which  would  be  delightful  to  him.  Be- 
hold how  green  this  valley  is ; also  how  beautiful  with 
lilies.  I have  known  many  labouring  men  that  have  got 
good  estates  in  this  Valley  of  Humiliation;  for  Grod  re- 
sisteth  the  proud,  but  giveth  grace  to  the  humble.  Indeed 
it  is  a very  fruitful  soil,  and  doth  bring  forth  by  handfuls. 
Some  also  have  wished  that  the  next  way  to  their  Father’s 
house  were  here,  that  they  might  be  troubled  no  more 
with  either  hills  or  mountains  to  go  over,  but  the  way  is 
the  way,  and  there’s  an  end. 

Now  as  they  were  going  along  and  talking,  they  espied 
a boy  feeding  his  father’s  sheep.  The  boy  was  in  very 
mean  clothes,  but  of  a fresh  and  well-favoured  countenance ; 
and  as  he  sat  by  himself  he  sung.  Hark,  said  Mr.  Great- 
heart,  to  what  the  shepherd’s  boy  saith.  So  they  hearkened, 
and  he  said, 

He  that  is  down  needs  fear  no  fall ; 

He  that  is  low,  no  pride  : 

He  that  is  humble  ever  shall 
Have  God  to  be  his  guide. 

I am  content  with  what  I have, 

Little  be  it  or  much  ; 

And,  Lord,  contentment  still  I crave, 

Because  thou  savest  such. 

Fulness  to  such  a burden  is, 

That  go  on  pilgrimage  ; 

Here  little,  and  hereafter  bliss, 

Is  best  from  age  to  age. 


James  iv. 

6 ; 1 Pet. 
v.  5. 

Men  thrive 
in  the  Val- 
ley of  Hu- 
miliation. 


Then  said  their  guide,  Do  you  hear  him  ? I will  dare 


304 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Christ  when 
in  the  flesh 
had  his 
country- 
house  in  the 
Valley  of 
Humilia- 
tion. 


to  say  this  boy  lives  a merrier  life,  and  wears  more  of  that 
herb  called  heart’s  ease  in  his  bosom,  than  he  that  is  clad 
in  silk  and  velvet.  But  we  will  proceed  in  our  discourse. 


The  Shepherd’s  Boy. 


In  this  valley  our  Lord  formerly  had  his  country-house  : 
he  loved  much  to  be  here.  He  loved  also  to  walk  these 
meadows,  for  he  found  the  air  was  pleasant.  Besides,  here 
a man  shall  be  free  from  the  noise  and  from  the  hurryings 
of  this  life : all  states  are  full  of  noise  and  confusion  ; only 
the  Valley  of  Humiliation  is  that  empty  and  solitary  place. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


305 


Here  a man  shall  not  be  so  let  and  hindered  in  his  con- 
templation as  in  other  places  he  is  apt  to  be.  This  is  a 
valley  that  nobody  walks  in  but  those  that  love  a pilgrim’s 
life.  And  though  Christian  had  the  hard  hap  to  meet  here 
with  Apollyon,  and  to  enter  with  him  into  a brisk  en- 
counter, yet  I must  tell  you,  that  in  former  times  men 
have  met  with  angels  here,  have  found  pearls  here,  and 
have  in  this  place  found  the  words  of  life. 

Did  I say  our  Lord  had  here  in  former  days  his  country- 
house,  and  that  he  loved  here  to  walk?  I will  add; — in 
this  place,  and  to  the  people  that  love  and  trace  these 
grounds,  he  has  left  a yearly  revenue,  to  be  faithfully  paid 
them  at  certain  seasons,  for  their  maintenance  by  the  way, 
and  for  their  further  encouragement  to  go  on  in  their 
pilgrimage. 

Sam.  Now  as  they  went  on,  Samuel  said  to  Mr.  Grreat- 
heart,  Sir,  I perceive  that  in  this  valley  my  father  and 
Apollyon  had  their  battle ; but  whereabout  was  the  fight  ? 
for  I perceive  this  valley  is  large. 

(treat.  Your  father  had  the  battle  with  Apollyon  at  a 
place  yonder  before  us,  in  a narrow  passage,  just  beyond 
Forgetful  Green.  And  indeed  that  place  is  the  most 
dangerous  place  in  all  these  parts.  For  if  at  any  time 
pilgrims  meet  with  any  brunt,  it  is  when  they  forget  what 
favours  they  have  received,  and  how  unworthy  they  are  of 
them.  This  is  the  place  also  where  others  have  been  hard 
put  to  it.  But  more  of  the  place  when  we  are  come  to  it ; 
for,  I persuade  myself,  that  to  this  day  there  remains  either 
some  sign  of  the  battle,  or  some  monument  to  testify  that 
such  a battle  there  was  fought. 


Hos.  xii. 

4,  5 ; Matt, 
xiii.  46 ; 
Prov.  viii. 
35. 


Forgetful 

Green. 


X 


30P> 

Humility  a 
sweet  grace. 


Song  vii.  4. 


Psa. 

lxxxiv.  5 — 
7 ; Hos.  ii. 
15. 


An  experi- 
ment upon 
it. 


Isa.  lxvi.  2. 


The  place 
where 
Christian 
and  the 
fiend  did 
fight. 


Some  signs 
of  the  battle 


Pilgrim’s  Progress . 

Mer.  Then  said  Mercy,  I think  I am  as  well  in  this 
valley  as  I have  been  any  where  else  in  all  our  journey: 
the  place,  methinks,  suits  with  my  spirit.  I love  to  be  in 
such  places,  where  there  is  no  rattling  with  coaches,  nor 
rumbling  with  wheels.  Methinks,  here  one  may,  without 
much  molestation,  be  thinking  what  he  is,  whence  he  came, 
what  he  has  done,  and  to  what  the  King  has  called  him. 
Here  one  may  think,  and  break  at  heart,  and  melt  in  one’s 
spirit,  until  one’s  eyes  become  as  the  fishpools  in  Heshbon. 
They  that  go  rightly  through  this  valley  of  Baca,  make  it 
a well ; the  rain  that  Grod  sends  down  from  heaven  upon 
them  that  are  here,  also  filleth  the  pools.  This  valley  is 
that  from  whence  also  the  King  will  give  to  his  their 
vineyards,  and  they  that  go  through  it  shall  sing,  as 
Christian  did  for  all  he  met  with  Apollyon. 

G-reat.  ’Tis  true,  said  their  guide ; I have  gone  through 
this  valley  many  a time,  and  never  was  better  than  when 
here.  I have  also  been  a conductor  to  several  pilgrims, 
and  they  have  confessed  the  same.  “ To  this  man  will  I 
look,”  saith  the  King,  “ even  to  him  that  is  poor,  and  of  a 
contrite  spirit,  and  trembleth  at  my  word.” 

Now  they  were  come  to  the  place  where  the  afore-men- 
tioned battle  was  fought.  Then  said  the  guide  to  Christiana, 
her  children,  and  Mercy,  This  is  the  place ; on  this  ground 
Christian  stood,  and  up  there  came  Apollyon  against  him. 
And,  look,  did  not  I tell  you,  here  is  some  of  your  husband’s 
blood  upon  these  stones  to  this  day.  Behold,  also,  how 
here  and  there  are  yet  to  be  seen  upon  the  place  some  of 
the  shivers  of  Apollyon’s  broken  darts.  See  also  how  they 
did  beat  the  ground  with  their  feet  as  they  fought,  to  make 


remain. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


307 


good  their  places  against  each  other ; how  also  with  their 
by-blows  they  did  split  the  very  stones  in  pieces.  Verily, 
Christian  did  here  play  the  man,  and  showed  himself  as 
stout  as  Hercules  could,  had  he  been  here,  even  he  himself. 
When  Ap  oily  on  was  beat,  he  made  his  retreat  to  the  next 
valley,  that  is  called  the  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death, 
unto  which  we  shall  come  anon.  Lo,  yonder  also  stands  a 
monument  on  which  is  engraven  this  battle  and  Christian’s 
victory,  to  his  fame  throughout  all  ages.  So  because  it 
stood  just  on  the  way-side  before  them,  they  stepped  to  it, 
and  read  the  writing,  which  word  for  word  was  this : 

Hard  by  here  was  a battle  fought, 

Most  strange,  and  yet  most  true  ; 

Christian  and  Apollyon  sought 
Each  other  to  subdue. 

The  man  so  bravely  play’d  the  man, 

He  made  the  fiend  to  fly ; 

Of  which  a monument  I stand, 

The  same  to  testify. 

When  they  had  passed  by  this  place,  they  came  upon  the 
borders  of  the  Shadow  of  Death.  This  valley  was  longer 
than  the  other ; a place  also  most  strangely  haunted  with 
evil  things,  as  many  are  able  to  testify : but  these  women 
and  children  went  the  better  through  it,  because  they  had 
daylight,  and  because  Mr.  Great-heart  was  their  conductor. 

When  they  were  entered  upon  this  valley,  they  thought 
that  they  heard  a groaning  as  of  dying  men ; a very  great 
groaning.  They  thought  also  that  they  did  hear  words  of 
lamentation,  spoken  as  of  some  in  extreme  torment.  These 
things  made  the*  boys  to  quake;  the  women  also  looked 


A monu- 
ment of 
Christian’s 
victory. 


Groanings 

heard. 


x 2 


308 


The  ground 
shakes. 


James  sick 
with  fear. 


The  fiend 
appears. 


The  pil- 
grims are 
afraid. 


Great-heart 

encourages 

them. 


James  iv.  7. 


Pilgrim  s Progress. 

pale  and  wan;  but  their  guide  bid  them  be  of  good 
comfort. 

So  they  went  on  a little  further,  and  they  thought  that 
they  felt  the  ground  begin  to  shake  under  them,  as  if  some 
hollow  place  was  there  : they  heard  also  a kind  of  hissing, 
as  of  serpents,  but  nothing  as  yet  appeared.  Then  said 
the  boys,  Are  we  not  yet  at  the  end  of  this  doleful  place  ? 
But  the  guide  also  bid  them  be  of  good  courage,  and  look 
well  to  their  feet;  lest  haply,  said  he,  you  be  taken  in 
some  snare. 

Now  James  began  to  be  sick;  but  I think  the  cause 
thereof  was  fear : so  his  mother  gave  him  some  of  that 
glass  of  spirits  that  had  been  given  her  at  the  Interpreter’s 
house,  and  three  of  the  pills  that  Mr.  Skill  had  prepared, 
and  the  boy  began  to  revive.  Thus  they  went  on  till  they 
came  to  about  the  middle  of  the  valley ; and  then  Christiana 
said,  Methinks  I see  something  yonder  upon  the  road 
before  us,  a thing  of  such  a shape  as  I have  not  seen. 
Then  said  Joseph,  Mother,  what  is  it?  An  ugly  thing, 
child;  an  ugly  thing,  said  she.  But,  mother,  what  is  it 
like  ? said  he.  ’Tis  like  I cannot  tell  what,  said  she ; and 
now  it  is  but  a little  way  off.  Then  said  she,  It  is  nigh. 

Well,  well,  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  let  them  that  are  most 
afraid  keep  close  to  me.  So  the  fiend  came  on,  and  the 
conductor  met  it ; but  when  it  was  just  come  to  him,  it 
vanished  to  all  their  sights.  Then  remembered  they  what 
had  been  said  some  time  ago,  “ Kesist  the  devil  and  he  will 
flee  from  you.” 

They  went  therefore  on,  as  being  a little  refreshed.  But 
they  had  not  gone  far  before  Mercy,  looking  behind  her, 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


309 


saw,  as  she  thought,  something  most  like  a lion,  and  it 
came  a great  padding  pace  after;  and  it  had  a hollow 
voice  of  roaring ; and  at  every  roar  that  it  gave,  it  made 
all  the  valley  echo,  and  all  their  hearts  to  ache,  save  the 
heart  of  him  that  was  their  guide.  So  it  came  up,  and 
Mr.  Great-heart  went  behind,  and  put  the  pilgrims  all 
before  him.  The  lion  also  came  on  apace,  and  Mr.  Great- 
heart  addressed  himself  to  give  him  battle.  But  when  he 
saw  that  it  was  determined  that  resistance  should  be  made, 
he  also  drew  back,  and  came  no  further. 

Then  they  went  on  again,  and  their  conductor  went  be- 
fore them,  till  they  came  to  a place  where  was  cast  up  a 
pit  the  whole  breadth  of  the  way ; and  before  they  could 
be  prepared  to  go  over  that,  a great  mist  and  a darkness 
fell  upon  them,  so  that  they  could  not  see.  Then  said  the 
pilgrims,  Alas ! what  now  shall  we  do  ? But  their  guide 
made  answer,  Fear  not,  stand  still,  and  see  what  an  end 
will  be  put  to  this  also : so  they  stayed  there,  because  their 
path  was  marred.  They  then  also  thought  that  they  did 
hear  more  apparently  the  noise  and  rushing  of  the  enemies ; 
the  fire  also,  and  smoke  of  the  pit,  were  much  easier  to  be 
discerned.  Then  said  Christiana  to  Mercy,  Now  I see 
what  my  poor  husband  went  through.  I have  heard  much 
of  this  place,  but  I never  was  here  before  now.  Poor  man ! 
he  went  here  all  alone  in  the  night ; he  had  night  almost 
quite  through  the  way;  also  these  fiends  were  busy  about 
him,  as  if  they  would  have  torn  him  in  pieces.  Many  have 
spoken  of  it;  but  none  can  tell  what  the  Valley  of  the 
Shadow  of  Death  should  mean  until  they  come  in  them- 
selves. The  heart  knoweth  its  own  bitterness;  and  a 


A lion. 


1 Pet.  v. 
8,  9. 


A pit  and 
darkness. 


Christiana 
now  knows 
what  her 
husband 
felt. 


310 


Prov.  xiv. 
10. 


Isa.  1.  10. 


They  pray. 


One  of  the 
boys  reply. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 

stranger  intermeddleth  not  with  its  jo}r.  To  be  here  is  a 
fearful  thing. 

(treat.  This  is  like  doing  business  in  great  waters,  or 
like  going  down  into  the  deep.  This  is  like  being  in  the 
heart  of  the  sea,  and  like  going  down  into  the  bottoms  of 
the  mountains.  Now  it  seems  as  if  the  earth,  with  its 
bars,  were  about  us  for  ever.  But  let  them  that  walk  in 
darkness  and  have  no  light,  trust  in  the  name  of  the  Lord, 
and  stay  upon  their  Grod.  For  my  part,  as  I have  told  you 
already,  I have  gone  often  through  this  valley,  and  have 
been  much  harder  put  to  it  than  now  I am  : and  yet  you 
see  I am  alive.  I would  not  boast,  for  that  I am  not  my 
own  saviour ; but  I trust  we  shall  have  a good  deliverance. 
Come,  let  us  pray  for  light  to  Him  that  can  lighten  our 
darkness,  and  that  can  rebuke  not  only  these,  but  all  the 
satans  in  hell. 

So  they  cried  and  prayed,  and  Hod  sent  light  and 
deliverance,  for  there  was  now  no  let  in  their  way:  no, 
not  there,  where  but  now  they  were  stopped  with  a pit. 
Yet  they  were  not  got  through  the  valley.  So  they  went 
on  still,  and  beheld  great  stinks  and  loathsome  smells,  to 
the  great  annoyance  of  them.  Then  said  Mercy  to  Chris- 
tiana, It  is  not  so  pleasant  being  here  as  at  the  gate,  or  at 
the  Interpreter’s,  or  at  the  house  where  we  lay  last. 

0 but,  said  one  of  the  boys,  it  is  not  so  bad  to  go  through 
here  as  it  is  to  abide  here  always ; and  for  aught  I know, 
one  reason  why  we  must  go  this  way  to  the  house  prepared 
for  us  is,  that  our  home  might  be  made  the  sweeter  to  us. 

Well  said,  Samuel,  quoth  the  guide ; thou  hast  now 
spoken  like  a man.  Why,  if  ever  I get  out  here  again. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


311 


said  the  boy,  I think  I shall  prize  light  and  good  way 
better  than  ever  I did  in  all  my  life.  Then  said  the  guide. 
We  shall  be  out  by  and  by. 

So  on  they  went,  and  Joseph  said,  Cannot  we  see  to  the 
end  of  this  valley  as  yet?  Then  said  the  guide.  Look  to 
your  feet,  for  we  shall  presently  be  among  the  snares : so 
they  looked  to  their  feet,  and  went  on;  but  they  were 
troubled  much  with  the  snares.  Now  when  they  were 
come  among  the  snares,  they  espied  a man  cast  into  the 
ditch  on  the  left  hand,  with  his  flesh  all  rent  and  torn. 
Then  said  the  guide,  That  is  one  Heedless,  that  was  going 
this  way  : he  has  lain  there  a great  while.  There  was  one 
Take-heed  with  him  when  he  was  taken  and  slain ; but  he 
escaped  their  hands.  You  cannot  imagine  how  many  are 
killed  hereabouts,  and  yet  men  are  so  foolishly  venturous 
as  to  set  out  lightly  on  pilgrimage,  and  to  come  without  a 
guide.  Poor  Christian ! It  was  a wonder  that  he  here 
escaped ; but  he  was  beloved  of  his  God : also  he  had  a 
good  heart  of  his  own,  or  else  he  could  never  have  done  it. 

Now  they  drew  towards  the  end  of  this  way ; and  just 
where  Christian  had  seen  the  cave  when  he  went  by,  out 
thence  came  forth  Maul,  a giant.  This  Maul  did  use  to 
spoil  young  pilgrims  with  sophistry ; and  he  called  Great- 
heart  by  his  name,  and  said  unto  him,  How  many  times 
have  you  been  forbidden  to  do  these  things  ? Then  said 
Mr.  Great-heart,  What  things  ? What  things ! quoth  the 
giant ; you  know  what  things : but  I will  put  an  end  to 
your  trade. 

But  pray,  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  before  we  fall  to  it, 
let  us  understand  wherefore  we  must  fight.  Now  the  women 


Heedless  is 
slain,  and 
Take-heed 
preserved. 


Maul,  a 
giant, 
quarrels 
with  Great  - 
heart. 


x 4 


312 


Pilgrim's  Progress * 


God’s  mi- 
nisters 
counted  as 
kidnappers. 


The  giant 
and  Mr. 
Great-heart 
must  fight. 


Weak  folks’ 
prayers  at 
some  times 
help  strong 
folks’  cries. 


and  children  stood  trembling,  and  knew  not  what  to  do. 
Quoth  the  giant.  You  rob  the  country,  and  rob  it  with  the 
worst  of  thefts.  These  are  but  generals,  said  Mr.  Great- 
heart ; come  to  particulars,  man. 

Then  said  the  giant.  Thou  practisest  the  craft  of  a kid- 
napper ; thou  gatherest  up  women  and  children,  and  ear- 
nest them  into  a strange  country,  to  the  weakening  of  my 
master’s  kingdom.  But  now  Grreat-heart  replied,  I am  a 
servant  of  the  God  of  heaven ; my  business  is  to  persuade 
sinners  to  repentance.  I am  commanded  to  do  my  en- 
deavour to  turn  men,  women,  and  children,  from  darkness 
to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  Grod : and  if 
this  be  indeed  the  ground  of  thy  quarrel,  let  us  fall  to  it  as 
soon  as  thou  wilt. 

Then  the  giant  came  up,  and  Mr.  Grreat-heart  went  to 
meet  him ; and  as  he  went  he  drew  his  swmrd,  but  the 
giant  had  a club.  So  without  more  ado,  they  fell  to  it,  and 
at  the  first  blow  the  giant  struck  Mr.  Great-heart  down 
upon  one  of  his  knees.  With  that  the  women  and  children 
cried  out.  So  Mr.  Grreat-heart  recovering  himself,  laid 
about  him  in  full  lusty  manner,  and  gave  the  giant  a wound 
in  his  arm.  Thus  he  fought  for  the  space  of  an  hour  to 
that  height  of  heat,  that  the  breath  came  out  of  the  giant’s 
nostrils  as  the  heat  doth  out  of  a boiling  cauldron. 

Then  they  sat  down  to  rest  them  ; but  Mr.  Great-heart 
betook  himself  to  prayer.  Also  the  women  and  children 
did  nothing  but  sigh  and  cry  all  the  time  that  the  battle 
did  last. 

When  they  had  rested  them,  and  taken  breath,  they 
both  fell  to  it  again,  and  Mr.  Great-heart,  with  a blow, 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


313 


fetched  the  giant  down  to  the  ground.  Nay,  hold,  let  me 
recover,  quoth  he.  So  Mr.  Grreat-heart  fairly  let  him  get 
up,  so  to  it  they  went  again;  and  the  giant  missed  but 
little  of  all  to  breaking  Mr.  Gfreat-heart’s  skull  with  his 
club. 

Mr.  Grreat-heart  seeing  that,  runs  to  him  in  the  full  heat 
of  his  spirit,  and  pierceth  him  under  the  fifth  rib.  With 
that  the  giant  began  to  faint,  and  could  hold  up  his  club  no 
longer.  Then  Mr.  Grreat-heart  seconded  his  blow  and 
smote  the  head  of  the  giant  from  his  shoulders.  Then 
the  women  and  children  rejoiced,  and  Mr.  Grreat-heart 
also  praised  Grod  for  the  deliverance  he  had  wrought. 

When  this  was  done,  they  amongst  them  erected  a pillar, 
and  fastened  the  giant’s  head  thereon,  and  wrote  under  it 
in  letters  that  passengers  might  read, 

He  that  did  wear  this  head  was  one 
That  pilgrims  did  misuse  : 

He  stopt  their  way,  he  spared  none, 

But  did  them  all  abuse  : 

Until  that  I Great-heart  arose, 

The  pilgrims’  guide  to  be  ; 

Until  that  I did  him  oppose, 

That  was  their  enemy. 

Now  I saw  that  they  went  on  to  the  ascent  that  was  a little 
way  off,  cast  up  to  be  a prospect  for  pilgrims.  That  was 
the  place  from  whence  Christian  had  the  first  sight  of 
Faithful  his  brother.  Wherefore,  here  they  sat  down  and 
rested.  They  also  here  did  eat  and  drink,  and  make  merry, 
for  that  they  had  gotten  deliverance  from  this  so  dangerous 
an  enemy.  As  they  sat  thus  and  did  eat,  Christiana  asked 
the  guide  if  he  had  caught  no  hurt  in  the  battle.  Then 


The  giant 

struck 

down. 


He  is  slain, 
and  his 
head  dis- 
posed of. 


314 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Discourse  of 
the  fight. 


2 Cor.  iv. 
10,  11; 
Rom.  viii. 
37. 

Matthew 
here  ad- 
mires God’s 
goodness. 


Old  Honest 
asleep  under 
an  oak. 


said  Mr.  Great-heart,  No,  save  a little  on  my  flesh ; yet 
that  also  shall  be  so  far  from  being  to  my  detriment,  that 
it  is  at  present  a proof  of  my  love  to  my  Master  and  you, 
and  shall  be  a means,  by  grace,  to  increase  my  reward  at 
last. 

Chr.  But  were  you  not  afraid,  good  sir,  when  you  saw 
him  come  with  his  club  ? 

Great.  It  is  my  duty,  said  he,  to  mistrust  my  own 
ability,  that  I may  have  reliance  on  Him  who  is  stronger 
than  all. 

Chr.  But  what  did  you  think  when  he  fetched  you 
down  to  the  ground  at  the  first  blow  ? 

Great.  Why,  I thought,  replied  he,  that  so  my  Master 
himself  was  served,  and  yet  he  it  was  that  conquered  at 
last. 

Matt.  When  you  all  have  thought  what  you  please,  I 
think  God  has  been  wonderful  good  unto  us,  both  in  bring- 
ing us  out  of  this  valley,  and  in  delivering  us  out  of  the 
hand  of  this  enemy.  For  my  part,  I see  no  reason  why  we 
should  distrust  our  God  any  more,  since  he  has  now,  and 
in  such  a place  as  this,  given  us  such  testimony  of  his 
love.  Then  they  got  up,  and  went  forward. 

Now  a little  before  them  stood  an  oak,  and  under  it, 
when  they  came  to  it,  they  found  an  old  pilgrim  fast 
asleep.  They  knew  that  he  was  a pilgrim,  by  his  clothes, 
and  his  staff,  and  his  girdle. 

So  the  guide,  Mr.  Great-heart,  awaked  him;  and  the 
old  gentleman,  as  he  lifted  up  his  eyes,  cried  out,  What’s 
the  matter?  who  are  you?  and  what  is  your  business 
here? 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


315 


G-reat.  Come,  man,  be  not  so  hot ; here  are  none  but 
friends.  Yet  the  old  man  gets  up,  and  stands  upon  his 
guard,  and  will  know  of  them  what  they  are.  Then  said 


Old  Honest. 


the  guide,  My  name  is  Great-heart:  I am  the  guide  of 
these  pilgrims,  that  are  going  to  the  celestial  country. 

Hon.  Then  said  Mr.  Honest,  I cry  you  mercy : I 
feared  that  you  had  been  of  the  company  of  those  that 
some  time  ago  did  rob  Little-faith  of  his  money ; but,  now 
I look  better  about  me,  I perceive  you  are  honester  people. 


One  saint 
sometimes 
takes  an- 
other for 
his  enemy. 


Talk  be- 
tween 

Great-heart 
and  he. 


316 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


Whence 
Mr.  Honest 
came. 


Stupified 
ones  are 
worse  than 
those  mere- 
ly carnal. 


Great.  Why,  what  would  or  could  you  have  done  to 
have  helped  yourself,  if  indeed  we  had  been  of  that 
company  ? 

Hon.  Done?  why,  I would  have  fought  as  long  as 
breath  had  been  in  me ; and  had  I so  done,  I am  sure  you 
could  never  have  given  me  the  worst  on’t ; for  a Christian 
can  never  be  overcome  unless  he  shall  yield  of  himself. 

G-reat.  Well  said,  father  Honest,  quoth  the  guide;  for 
by  this  I know  thou  art  a cock  of  the  right  kind,  for  thou 
hast  said  the  truth. 

Hon.  And  by  this  also  I know  that  thou  knowest  what 
true  pilgrimage  is;  for  all  others  think  that  we  are  the 
soonest  overcome  of  any. 

G-reat.  Well,  now  we  are  so  happily  met,  pray  let  me 
crave  your  name,  and  the  name  of  the  place  you  came 
from. 

Hon.  My  name  I cannot  tell  you;  but  I came  from 
the  town  of  Stupidity : it  lieth  about  four  degrees  beyond 
the  city  of  Destruction. 

G-reat.  Oh ! are  you  that  countryman  ? Then  I deem 
I have  half  a guess  of  you ; your  name  is  old  Honesty,  is 
it  not  ? 

Hon.  So  the  old  gentleman  blushed,  and  said,  Not 
Honesty  in  the  abstract,  but  Honest  is  my  name;  and  I 
wish  that  my  nature  may  agree  to  what  I am  called.  But, 
sir,  said  the  old  gentleman,  how  could  you  guess  that  I 
am  such  a man,  since  I came  from  such  a place  ? 

Great.  I had  heard  of  you  before  by  my  Master,  for 
he  knows  all  things  that  are  done  on  the  earth.  But  I 
have  often  wondered  that  any  should  come  from  your 


317 


Pilgrim' s Progress. 

place ; for  your  town  is  worse  than  is  the  city  of  De- 
struction itself. 

Hon.  Yes,  we  lie  more  off  from  the  sun,  and  so  are 
more  cold  and  senseless.  But  were  a man  in  a mountain 
of  ice,  yet  if  the  Sun  of  righteousness  should  arise  upon 
him,  his  frozen  heart  shall  feel  a thaw ; and  thus  it  has 
been  with  me. 

G-reat.  I believe  it,  father  Honest,  I believe  it ; for  I 
know  the  thing  is  true. 

Then  the  old  gentleman  saluted  all  the  pilgrims  with  a 
holy  kiss  of  charity,  and  asked  them  their  names,  and  how 
they  had  fared  since  they  set  out  on  their  pilgrimage. 

Chr.  Then  said  Christiana,  My  name  I suppose  you 
have  heard  of ; good  Christian  was  my  husband,  and  these 
four  are  his  children.  But  can  you  think  how  the  old 
gentleman  was  taken  when  she  told  him  who  she  was? 
He  skipped,  he  smiled,  he  blessed  them  with  a thousand 
good  wishes,  saying : 

Hon.  I have  heard  much  of  your  husband,  and  of  his 
travels  and  wars  which  he  underwent  in  his  days.  Be  it 
spoken  to  your  comfort,  the  name  of  your  husband  rings 
all  over  these  parts  of  the  world : his  faith,  his  courage,  his 
enduring,  and  his  sincerity  under  all,  have  made  his  name 
famous.  Then  he  turned  him  to  the  boys,  and  asked 
them  of  their  names,  which  they  told  him.  Then  said 
he  unto  them,  Matthew,  be  thou  like  Matthew  the  pub- 
lican, not  in  vice,  but  in  virtue.  Samuel,  said  he,  be  thou 
like  Samuel  the  prophet,  a man  of  faith  and  prayer. 
Joseph,  said  he,  be  thou  like  Joseph  in  Potiphar’s  house, 
chaste  and  one  that  flees  from  temptation.  And  James, 


Old  Mr. 
Honest’s 
blessing  on 
them. 

Matt.  x.  3. 
Psa.  xcix.  6. 
Gen.xxxix. 


318 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Acts  i.  13. 


He  blesseth 
Mercy. 


Talk  of  one 
Mr.  Fear- 
ing. 


be  thou  like  James  the  just,  and  like  James  the  brother 
of  our  Lord.  Then  they  told  him  of  Mercy,  and  how  she 
had  left  her  town  and  her  kindred  to  come  along  with 
Christiana,  and  with  her  sons.  At  that  the  old  honest 
man  said,  Mercy  is  thy  name : by  mercy  shalt  thou  be 
sustained  and  carried  through  all  those  difficulties  that 
shall  assault  thee  in  thy  way,  till  thou  shalt  come  thither 
where  thou  shalt  look  the  Fountain  of  mercy  in  the  face 
with  comfort.  All  this  while  the  guide  Mr.  Great-heart 
was  very  well  pleased,  and  smiled  upon  his  companion. 

Now,  as  they  walked  along  together  the  guide  asked 
the  old  gentleman,  if  he  did  not  know  one  Mr.  Fearing, 
that  came  on  pilgrimage  out  of  his  parts. 

Hon.  Yes,  very  well,  said  he.  He  was  a man  that  had 
the  root  of  the  matter  in  him : but  he  was  one  of  the 
most  troublesome  pilgrims  that  ever  I met  with  in  all  my 
days. 

Great.  I perceive  you  knew  him,  for  you  have  given 
a very  right  character  of  him. 

Hon.  Knew  him ! I was  a great  companion  of  his  ; I 
was  with  him  most  an  end ; when  he  first  began  to  think 
upon  what  would  come  upon  us  hereafter,  I was  with  him. 

Great.  I was  his  guide  from  my  Master’s  house  to  the 
gates  of  the  celestial  city. 

Hon.  Then  you  knew  him  to  be  a troublesome  one. 

Great.  I did  so  ; but  I could  very  well  bear ; for  men 
of  my  calling  are  oftentimes  intrusted  with  the  conduct 
of  such  as  he  was. 

Hon.  Well  then,  pray  let  us  hear  a little  of  him,  and 
how  he  managed  himself  under  your  conduct. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


319 


(treat.  Why,  he  was  always  afraid  that  he  should 
come  short  of  whither  he  had  a desire  to  go.  Everything 
frightened  him  that  he  heard  anybody  speak  of,  if  it  had 
but  the  least  appearance  of  opposition  in  it.  1 have  heard 


Mr,  Fearing. 


that  he  lay  roaring  at  the  Slough  of  Despond  for  above  a 
month  together;  nor  durst  he,  for  all  he  saw  several  go 
over  before  him,  venture,  though  they  many  of  them 
offered  to  lend  him  their  hands.  He  would  not  go  back 
again  neither.  The  celestial  city, — he  said  he  should  die 


Mr.  Fear- 
ing’s  trou- 
blesome 
pilgrimage. 


His  be- 
haviour at 
the  Slough 
of  Despond. 


320 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


His  be- 
haviour at 
the  gate. 


if  he  came  not  to  it;  and  yet  he  was  dejected  at  every 
difficulty,  and  stumbled  at  every  straw  that  anybody  cast 
in  his  way.  Well,  after  he  had  lain  at  the  Slough  of 
Despond  a great  while,  as  I have  told  you,  one  sunshiny 
morning,  I don’t  know  how,  he  ventured,  and  so  got  over ; 
but  when  he  was  over,  he  would  scarcely  believe  it.  He 
had,  I think,  a Slough  of  Despond  in  his  mind,  a slough 
that  he  carried  everywhere  with  him,  or  else  he  could 
never  have  been  as  he  was.  So  he  came  up  to  the  gate, 
you  know  what  I mean,  that  stands  at  the  head  of  this 
way,  and  there  also  he  stood  a good  while  before  he  would 
venture  to  knock.  When  the  gate  was  opened,  he  would 
give  back,  and  give  place  to  others,  and  say  that  he  was 
not  worthy.  For,  for  all  he  got  before  some  to  the  gate, 
yet  many  of  them  went  in  before  him.  There  the  poor 
man  would  stand  shaking  and  shrinking;  I dare  say  it 
would  have  pitied  one’s  heart  to  have  seen  him.  Nor 
would  he  go  back  again.  At  last  he  took  the  hammer 
that  hanged  on  the  gate,  in  his  hand,  and  gave  a small 
rap  or  two ; then  one  opened  to  him,  but  he  shrunk  back 
as  before.  He  that  opened,  stepped  out  after  him,  and 
said,  Thou  trembling  one,  what  wantest  thou  ? With  that 
he  fell  down  to  the  ground.  He  that  spoke  to  him  won- 
dered to  see  him  so  faint,  so  he  said  to  him,  Peace  be  to 
thee ; up,  for  I have  set  open  the  door  to  thee ; come  in, 
for  thou  art  blessed.  With  that  he  got  up,  and  went  in 
trembling ; and  when  he  was  in,  he  was  ashamed  to  show 
his  face.  Well,  after  he  had  been  entertained  there 
awhile,  as  you  know  how  the  manner  is,  he  was  bid  go  on 
his  way,  and  also  told  the  way  he  should  take.  So  he 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


32! 


went  on  till  he  came  to  our  house ; but  as  he  behaved 
himself  at  the  gate,  so  he  did  at  my  Master  the  Inter- 
preter’s door.  He  lay  thereabout  in  the  cold  a good  while, 
before  he  would  adventure  to  call ; yet  he  would  not  go 
back ; and  the  nights  were  long  and  cold  then.  Nay,  he 
had  a note  of  necessity  in  .his  bosom  to  my  Master  to 
receive  him,  and  grant  him  the  comfort  of  his  house,  and 
also  to  allow  him  a stout  and  valiant  conductor,  because 
he  was  himself  so  chicken-hearted  a man ; and  yet  for  all 
that  he  was  afraid  to  call  at  the  door.  So  he  lay  up  and 
down  thereabouts,  till,  poor  man,  he  was  almost  starved ; 
yea,  so  great  was  his  dejection,  that  though  he  saw  several 
others  for  knocking  get  in,  yet  he  was  afraid  to  venture. 
At  last,  I think  I looked  out  of  the  window,  and  perceiving 
a man  to  be  up  and  down  about  the  door,  I went  out  to 
him,  and  asked  what  he  was;  but,  poor  man,  the  water 
stood  in  his  eyes ; so  I perceived  what  he  wanted.  I went 
therefore  in,  and  told  it  in  the  house,  and  we  showed  the 
thing  to  our  Lord  : so  he  sent  me  out  again,  to  entreat 
him  to  come  in ; but  I dare  say,  I had  hard  work  to  do  it. 
At  last  he  came  in ; and  I will  say  that  for  my  Lord,  he 
carried  it  wonderfully  lovingly  to  him.  There  were  but  a 
few  good  bits  at  the  table,  but  some  of  it  was  laid  upon 
his  trencher.  Then  he  presented  the  note  ; and  my  Lord 
looked  thereon,  and  said  his  desire  should  be  granted.  So 
when  he  had  been  there  a good  while,  he  seemed  to  get 
some  heart,  and  to#be  a little  more  comforted.  For  my 
Master,  you  must  know,  is  one  of  very  tender  bowels, 
especially  to  them  that  are  afraid ; wherefore  he  carried  it 
so  towards  him,  as  might  tend  most  to  his  encouragement. 


His  be- 
haviour at 
the  Inter- 
preter’s 
door. 


How  he  was 
entertained 
there. 


He  is  a 
little  en- 
couraged at 
the  Inter- 
preter’s 
house. 


Y 


322 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


He  was 
greatly 
afraid  when 
he  saw  the 
gibbet,  but 
cheery 
when  he 
saw  the 
cross. 


Dumpish  at 
the  house 
Beautiful. 


Pleasant  in 
the  Valley 
of  Humilia- 
tion. 


Well,  when  he  had  had  a sight  of  the  things  of  the  place, 
and  was  ready  to  take  his  journey  to  go  to  the  city,  my 
Lord,  as  he  did  to  Christian  before,  gave  him  a bottle  of 
spirits,  and  some  comfortable  things  to  eat.  Thus  we  set 
forward,  and  I went  before  him  ; but  the  man  was  but  of 
few  words,  only  he  would  sigh  aloud. 

When  we  were  come  to  the  place  where  the  three  fellows 
were  hanged,  he  said  that  he  doubted  that  that  would  be 
his  end  also.  Only  he  seemed  glad  when  he  saw  the  Cross 
and  the  Sepulchre.  There  I confess  he  desired  to  stay  a 
little  to  look ; and  he  seemed  for  a while  after  to  be  a little 
cheery.  When  he  came  to  the  hill  Difficulty,  he  made  no 
stick  at  that,  nor  did  he  much  fear  the  lions : for  you  must 
know  that  his  troubles  were  not  about  such  things  as  these ; 
his  fear  was  about  his  acceptance  at  last. 

I got  him  in  at  the  house  Beautiful,  I think  before  he 
was  willing.  Also  when  he  was  in,  I brought  him  ac- 
quainted  with  the  damsels  of  the  place ; but  he  was 
ashamed  to  make  himself  much  in  company.  He  desired 
much  to  be  alone;  yet  he  always  loved  good  talk,  and 
often  would  get  behind  the  skreen  to  hear  it.  He  also 
loved  much  to  see  ancient  things,  and  to  be  pondering 
them  in  his  mind.  He  told  me  afterward,  that  he  loved  to 
be  in  those  two  houses  from  which  he  came  last,  to  wit,  at 
the  gate,  and  that  of  the  Interpreter,  but  that  he  durst  not 
be  so  bold  as  to  ask. 

When  we  went  also  from  the  house*Beautiful,  down  the 
hill,  into  the  Valley  of  Humiliation,  he  went  down  as  well 
as  ever  I saw  a man  in  my  life ; for  he  cared  not  how  mean 
he  was,  so  he  might  be  happy  at  last.  Yea,  I think  there 


Pilgrims  Progress. 


323 


was  a kind  of  sympathy  betwixt  that  valley  and  him ; for 
I never  saw  him  better  in  all  his  pilgrimage  than  he  was  in 
that  valley. 

Here  he  would  lie  down,  embrace  the  ground,  and  kiss 
the  very  flowers  that  grew  in  this  valley.  He  would  now 
be  up  every  morning  by  break  of  day,  tracing  and  walking 
to  and  fro  in  the  valley. 

But  when  he  was  come  to  the  entrance  of  the  Valley  of 
the  Shadow  of  Death,  I thought  I should  have  lost  my 
man : not  for  that  he  had  any  inclination  to  go  back ; that 
he  always  abhorred ; but  he  was  ready  to  die  for  fear. 
Oh,  the  hobgoblins  will  have  me ! the  hobgoblins  will  have 
me ! cried  he ; and  I could  not  beat  him  out  of  it.  He 
made  such  a noise,  and  such  an  outcry  here,  that  had  they 
but  heard  him,  it  was  enough  to  encourage  them  to  come 
and  fall  upon  us. 

But  this  I took  very  great  notice  of,  that  this  valley  was 
as  quiet  when  we  went  through  it,  as  ever  I knew  it  before 
or  since.  I suppose  those  enemies  here  had  now  a special 
check  from  our  Lord,  and  a command  not  to  meddle  until 
Mr.  Fearing  had  passed  over  it. 

It  would  be  too  tedious  to  tell  you  of  all : we  will  there- 
fore only  mention  a passage  or  two  more.  When  he  was 
come  to  Vanity  Fair,  I thought  he  would  have  fought  with 
all  the  men  in  the  fair.  I feared  there  we  should  have 
been  both  knocked  on  the  head,  so  hot  was  he  against  their 
fooleries.  Upon  the  Enchanted  Ground  he  was  very  wake- 
ful. But  when  he  was  come  at  the  river  where  was  no 
bridge,  there  again  he  was  in  a heavy  case.  Now,  now,  he 
said,  he  should  be  drowned  for  ever,  and  so  never  see  that 


Lam.  iii. 
27—29. 


Much  per- 
plexed in 
the  Valley 
of  the 
Shadow  of 
Death. 


His  beha- 
viour at 
Vanity 
Fair. 


324 


His  bold- 
ness at  last. 


Psa. 
lxxxiii. 
Kom.  xiv. 
21 ; 1 Cor. 
viii.  13. 


Reasons 
why  good 
men  are  so 
in  the  dark. 
Matt.  xi.  16. 


Pilgrim' s Progress. 

face  with  comfort,  that  he  had  come  so  many  miles  to 
behold. 

And  here  also  I took  notice  of  what  was  very  remark- 
able;— the  water  of  that  river  was  lower  at  this  time 
than  ever  I saw  it  in  all  my  life;  so  he  went  over  at  last, 
not  much  above  wetshod.  When  he  was  going  up  to  the 
gate  I began  to  take  leave  of  him,  and  to  wish  him  a good 
reception  above.  So  he  said,  I shall,  I shall.  Then  parted 
we  asunder,  and  I saw  him  no  more. 

Hon.  Then  it  seems  he  was  well  at  last  ? 

(treat.  Yes,  yes,  I never  had  a doubt  about  him.  He 
was  a man  of  a choice  spirit,  only  he  was  always  kept  very 
low,  and  that  made  his  life  so  burdensome  to  himself,  and 
so  troublesome  to  others.  He  was,  above  many,  tender  of 
sin:  he  was  so  afraid  of  doing  injuries  to  others,  that  he 
often  would  deny  himself  of  that  which  was  lawful,  because 
he  would  not  offend. 

Hon.  But  what  should  be  the  reason  that  such  a good 
man  should  be  all  his  days  so  much  in  the  dark  ? 

(treat.  There  are  two  sorts  of  reasons  for  it.  One  is, 
the  wise  Gfod  will  have  it  so : some  must  pipe,  and  some 
must  weep.  Now  Mr.  Fearing  was  one  that  played  upon 
the  bass.  He  and  his  fellows  sound  the  sackbut, . whose 
notes  are  more  doleful  than  the  notes  of  other  music  are : 
though  indeed  some  say,  the  bass  is  the  ground  of  music. 
And  for  my  part,  I care  not  at  all  for  that  profession  which 
begins  not  in  heaviness  of  mind.  The  first  string  that  the 
musician  usually  touches,  is  the  bass,  when  he  intends  to 
put  all  in  tune,  (fod  also  plays  upon  this  string  first 
when  he  sets  the  soul  in  tune  for  himself.  Only  there  was 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


325 


the  imperfection  of  Mr.  Fearing;  he  could  play  upon  no 
other  music  but  this,  till  towards  his  latter  end. 

I make  bold  to  talk  thus  metaphorically  for  the  ripen- 
ing of  the  wits  of  young  readers,  and  because  in  the  book 
of  the  Kevelation,  the  saved  are  compared  to  a company  of 
musicians,  that  play  upon  their  trumpets  and  harps,  and  Rev.  v.  8 ; 
sing  their  songs  before  the  throne. 

Hon.  He  was  a very  zealous  man,  as  one  may  see  by 
the  relation  which  you  have  given  of  him.  Difficulties, 
lions,  or  Vanity  Fair,  he  feared  not  at  all ; it  was  only  sin, 
death,  and  hell,  that  were  to  him  a terror,  because  he  had 
some  doubts  about  his  interest  in  that  celestial  country. 

Great.  Y ou  say  right ; those  were  the  things  that  were  a close 
his  troublers : and  they,  as  you  have  well  observed,  arose  about  bim’ 
from  the  weakness  of  his  mind  thereabout,  not  from  weak- 
ness of  spirit  as  to  the  practical  part  of  a pilgrim’s  life.  I 
dare  believe  that,  as  the  proverb  is,  he  could  have  bit  a 
firebrand,  had  it  stood  in  his  way ; but  the  things  with 
which  he  was  oppressed,  no  man  ever  yet  could  shake  off 
with  ease. 

Chr.  Then  said  Christiana,  This  relation  of  Mr.  Fearing  Christiana’s 
has  done  me  good : I thought  nobody  had  been  like  me.  sentence- 
But  I see  there  was  some  semblance  betwixt  this  good  man 
and  I : only  we  differed  in  two  things.  His  troubles  were 
so  great,  that  they  broke  out;  but  mine  I kept  within. 

His  also  lay  hard  upon  him,  they  made  him  that  he  could 
not  knock  at  the  houses  provided  for  entertainment ; but 
my  trouble  was  always  such  as  made  me  knock  the  louder. 

Mer.  If  I might  also  speak  my  heart,  I must  say  that  Mercy’s 


something  of  him  has  also  dwelt  in  me. 

Y 3 


For  I have  ever 


sentence. 


326 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Matthew’s 

sentence. 


James’s 

sentence. 


been  more  afraid  of  the  lake,  and  the  loss  of  a place  in 
paradise,  than  I have  been  of  the  loss  of  other  things.  0, 
thought  I,  may  I have  the  happiness  to  have  a habitation 
there  ! ’Tis  enough,  though  I part  with  all  the  world  to 
win  it. 

Matt.  Then  said  Matthew,  Fear  was  one  thing  that 
made  me  think  that  I was  far  from  having  that  within 
me  which  accompanies  salvation.  But  if  it  was  so 
with  such  a good  man  as  he,  why  may  it  not  also  go  well 
with  me  ? 

James.  No  fears,  no  grace,  said  James.  Though  there 
is  not  always  grace  where  there  is  the  fear  of  hell,  yet  to 
be  sure  there  is  no  grace  where  there  is  no  fear  of  God. 

(Treat.  Well  said,  James,  thou  hast  hit  the  mark.  For 
the  fear  of  God  is  the  beginning  of  wisdom ; and  to  be  sure 
they  that  want  the  beginning  have  neither  middle  nor  end. 
But  we  will  here  conclude  our  discourse  of  Mr.  Fearing, 
after  we  have  sent  after  him  this  farewell. 


Well,  Master  Fearing,  thou  didst  fear 
Thy  God,  and  wast  afraid 
Of  doing  anything  while  here, 

That  would  have  thee  betray’d. 

And  didst  thou  fear  tlje  lake  and  pit  ? 

Would  others  do  so  too  ! 

For,  as  for  them  that  want  thy  wit, 

They  do  themselves  undo. 

Now  I saw  that  they  still  went  on  in  their  talk.  For 

after  Mr.  Great-heart  had  made  an  end  with  Mr.  Fearing, 

Mr.  Honest  began  to  tell  them  of  another,  but  his  name  was 

Of  Mr.  Self-  Mr.  Self- will.  He  pretended  himself  to  be  a pilgrim,  said 
will. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


m 


Mr.  Honest ; but  I persuade  myself  he  never  came  in  at 
the  gate  that  stands  at  the  head  of  the  way. 

Great.  Had  you  ever  any  talk  with  him  about  it  ? 
Hon.  Yes,  more  than  once  or  twice  ; but  he  would  al- 
ways be  like  himself,  self-willed.  He  neither  cared  for 


Mr  Self-will. 


man,  nor  argument,  nor  yet  example;  what  his  mind 
prompted  him  to,  that  he  would  do,  and  nothing  else  could 
he  be  got  to  do. 

Great.  Pray  what  principles  did  he  hold  ? for  I suppose 
you  can  tell. 

Y 4 


Old  Honest 
had  talked 
with  him. 


328 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Self-will’s 

opinions. 


Hon.  He  held,  that  a man  might  follow  the  vices  as 
well  as  the  virtues  of  pilgrims ; and  that  if  he  did  both,  he 
should  be  certainly  saved. 

Great.  How  ? If  he  had  said,  it  is  possible  for  the 
best  to  be  guilty  of  the  vices,  as  well  as  to  partake  of  the 
virtues  of  pilgrims,  he  could  not  much  have  been  blamed ; 
for  indeed*  we  are  exempted  from  no  vice  absolutely,  but 
on  condition  that  we  watch  and  strive.  But  this  I perceive 
is  not  the  thing ; but  if  I understand  you  right,  your 
meaning  is,  that  he  was  of  opinion,  that  it  was  allowable  so 
to  be. 

Hon.  Ay,  ay,  so  I mean,  and  so  he  believed  and 
practised. 

Great.  But  what  grounds  had  he  for  his  so  saying  ? 

Hon.  Why,  he  said  he  had  the  Scripture  for  his 
warrant. 

Great.  Prithee,  Mr.  Honest,  present  us  with  a few 
particulars. 

Hon.  So  I will.  He  said,  to  have  to  do  with  other 
men’s  wives  had  been  practised  by  David,  God’s  beloved, 
and  therefore  he  could  do  it.  He  said,  to  have  more 
women  than  one  was  a thing  that  Solomon  practised,  and 
therefore  he  could  do  it.  He  said,  that  Sarah  and  the 
godly  midwives  of  Egypt  lied,  and  so  did  saved  Rahab, 
and  therefore  he  could  do  it.  He  said,  that  the  disciples 
went  at  the  bidding  of  their  Master,  and  took  away  the 
owner’s  ass,  and  therefore  he  could  do  so  too.  He  said, 
that  Jacob  got  the  inheritance  of  his  father  in  a way  of 
guile  and  dissimulation,  and  therefore  he  could  do  so 
too. 


329 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 

Great.  High  base  indeed  ! And  are  you  sure  he  was 
of  this  opinion  ? 

Hon.  I have  heard  him  plead  for  it,  bring  Scripture 
for  it,  bring  arguments  for  it,  &c. 

Great.  An  opinion  that  is  not  fit  to  be  with  any 
allowance  in  the  world  ! 

Hon.  You  must  understand  me  rightly:  he  did  not 
say  that  any  man  might  do  this : but  that  they  who  had 
the  virtues  of  those  that  did  such  things,  might  also  do 
the  same. 

Great.  But  what  more  false  than  such  a conclusion  ? 

For  this  is  as  much  as  to  say,  that  because  good  men 
heretofore  have  sinned  of  infirmity,  therefore  he  had 
allowance  to  do  it  of  a presumptuous  mind:  or  that  if, 
because  a child,  by  the  blast  of  the  wind,  or  for  that  it 
stumbled  at  a stone,  fell  down  and  defiled  itself  in  the 
mire,  therefore,  he  might  wilfully  lie  down  and  wallow 
like  a boar  therein.  Who  could  have  thought  that  any 
one  could  so  far  have  been  blinded  by  the  power  of  lust  ? 

But  what  is  written  must  be  true ; — they  stumble  at  the  1 pet.  ii.  8. 
word,  being  disobedient,  whereunto  also  they  were  ap- 
pointed. Again,  his  supposing  that  such  may  have  the 
godly  men’s  virtues,  who  addict  themselves  to  their  vices, 
is  also  a delusion  as  strong  as  the  other.  To  eat  up  the  Hos.  iv.  8. 
sin  of  God’s  people,  as  a dog  licks  up  filth,  is  no  sign  of 
one  that  is  possessed  with  their  virtues.  Nor  can  I believe 
that  one  who  is  of  this  opinion  can  at  present  have  faith 
or  love  in  him. — But  I know  you  have  made  some  strong 
objections  against  him  ; prithee  what  can  he  say  for  him- 
self? 


330 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Hon.  Why,  he  says,  to  do  this  byway  of  opinion  seems 
abundantly  more  honest  than  to  do  it,  and  yet  hold  con- 
trary to  it  in  opinion. 

(treat.  A very  wicked  answer.  For  though  to  let 
loose  the  bridle  to  lusts,  while  our  opinions  are  against 
such  things,  is  bad ; yet  to  sin,  and  plead  a toleration  so  to 
do,  is  worse : the  one  stumbles  beholders  accidentally,  the 
other  leads  them  into  the  snare. 

Hon.  There  are  many  of  this  man’s  mind,  that  have 
not  this  man’s  mouth ; and  that  makes  going  on  pilgrimage 
of  so  little  esteem  as  it  is. 

(treat.  You  have  said  the  truth,  and  it  is  to  be 
lamented  : but  he  that  feareth  the  King  of  paradise  shall 
come  out  of  them  all. 

Chr.  There  are  strange  opinions  in  the  world.  I know 
one  that  said,  it  was  time  enough  to  repent  when  we  come 
to  die. 

Great.  Such  are  not  over-wise  ; that  man  would  have 
been  loth,  might  he  have  had  a week  to  run  twenty  miles 
in  his  life,  to  defer  his  journey  to  the  last  hour  of  that 
week. 

Hon.  You  say  right;  and  yet  the  generality  of  them 
who  count  themselves  pilgrims  do  indeed  do  thus.  I am, 
as  you  see,  an  old  man,  and  have  been  a traveller  in  this 
road  many  a day ; and  I have  taken  notice  of  many  things. 

I have  seen  some  that  have  set  out  as  if  they  would 
drive  all  the  world  before  them,  who  yet  have  in  a few  days 
died  as  they  in  the  wilderness,  and  so  never  got  sight  of 
the  promised  land.  — I have  seen  some  that  have  promised 
nothing  at  first  setting  out  to  be  pilgrims,  and  who  one 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


331 


would  have  thought  could  not  have  lived  a day,  that  have 
yet  proved  very  good  pilgrims. — I have  seen  some  who 
have  run  hastily  forward,  that  again  have,  after  a little 
time,  run  just  as  fast  back  again. — I have  seen  some  who 
have  spoken  very  well  of  a pilgrim’s  life  at  first,  that  after 
a while  have  spoken  as  much  against  it. — I have  heard 
some,  when  they  first  set  out  for  paradise,  say  positively 
there  is  such  a place,  who,  when  they  have  been  almost 
there,  have  come  back  again,  and  said  there  is  none.  I 
have  heard  some  vaunt  what  they  would  do  in  case 
they  should  be  opposed,  that  have,  even  at  a false  alarm, 
fled  faith,  the  pilgrim’s  way,  and  all. 

Now  as  they  were  thus  on  their  way,  there  came  one 
running  to  meet  them,  and  said,  Gentlemen,  and  you  of 
the  weaker  sort,  if  you  love  life,  shift  for  yourselves,  for 
the  robbers  are  before  you. 

Great.  Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  They  be  the  three 
that  set  upon  Little-Faith  heretofore.  Well,  said  he,  we 
are  ready  for  them:  so  they  went  on  their  way.  Now 
they  looked  at  every  turning  when  they  should  have  met 
with  the  villains;  but  whether  they  heard  of  Mr.  Great-heart, 
or  whether  they  had  some  other  game,  they  came  not  up 
to  the  pilgrims. 

Christiana  then  wished  for  an  inn  for  herself  and  her 
children,  because  they  were  weary.  Then  said  Mr.  Honest, 
There  is  one  a little  before  us,  where  a very  honourable  dis- 
ciple, one  Gaius,  dwells.  So  they  all  concluded  to  turn  in 
thither ; and  the  rather,  because  the  old  gentleman  gave 
him  so  good  a report.  When  they  came  to  the  door,  they 
went  in,  not  knocking,  for  folks  use  not  to  knock  at  the 


Fresh  news 
of  trouble. 


Great  - 
heart’s  re- 
solution. 


Christiana 
wishes  for 
an  inn. 

Rom.  xvi. 
28. 


332 


Pilgrim' s Progress. 


Gaius  en- 
tertains 
them,  and 
how. 


Gaius’s 

cook. 


He  comes 
up  again. 


Talk  be- 
tween Gaius 
and  his 
guests. 


door  of  an  inn.  Then  they  called  for  the  master  of  the 
house,  and  he  came  to  them.  So  they  asked  if  they  might 
lie  there  that  night. 

Gaius.  Yes,  gentlemen,  if  you  be  true  men ; for  my 
house  is  for  none  but  pilgrims.  Then  were  Christiana, 
Mercy,  and  the  boys,  the  more  glad,  for  the  innkeeper  was 
a lover  of  pilgrims.  So  they  called  for  rooms,  and  he 
showed  them  one  for  Christiana  and  her  children  and 
Mercy,  and  another  for  Mr.  Great-heart  and  the  old 
gentleman. 

Great.  Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  Good  Gaius,  what 
hast  thou  for  supper  ? for  these  pilgrims  have  come  far  to- 
day, and  are  weary. 

Gaius.  It  is  late,  said  Gaius,  so  we  cannot  conveniently 
go  out  to  seek  food ; but  such  as  we  have  you  shall  be 
welcome  to,  if  that  will  content. 

Great.  We  will  be  content  with  what  thou  hast  in  the 
house ; for  as  much  as  I have  proved  thee,  thou  art  never 
destitute  of  that  which  is  convenient. 

Then  he  went  down  and  spake  to  the  cook,  whose  name 
was  Taste-that-which-is-good,  to  get  ready  supper  for  so 
many  pilgrims.  This  done,  he  came  up  again,  saying, 
Come,  my  good  friends,  you  are  welcome  to  me,  and  I am 
glad  that  I have  a house  to  entertain  you  in ; and  while 
supper  is  making  ready,  if  you  please,  let  us  entertain 
one  another  with  some  good  discourse ; so  they  all  said, 
Content. 

Gaius.  Then  said  Gaius,  Whose  wife  is  this  aged 
matron  ? and  whose  daughter  is  this  young  damsel  ? 

Great.  This  woman  is  the  wife  of  one  Christian,  a 


Pilgrim’s  Progress . 


333 


pilgrim  of  former  times;  and  these  are  his  four  children. 
The  maid  is  one  of  her  acquaintance,  one  that  she  hath 
persuaded  to  come  with  her  on  pilgrimage.  The  boys 
take  all  after  their  father,  and  covet  to  tread  in  his  steps ; 
yea,  if  they  do  but  see  any  place  where  the  old  pilgrim 
hath  lain,  or  any  print  of  his  foot,  it  ministereth  joy  to 
their  hearts,  and  they  covet  to  lie  or  tread  in  the  same. 

Gaius.  Then  said  Gaius,  Is  this  Christian’s  wife,  and 
are  these  Christian’s  children  ? I knew  your  husband’s 
father,  yea,  also  his  father’s  father.  Many  have  been 
good  of  this  stock ; their  ancestors  dwelt  first  at  Antioch. 
Christian’s  progenitors  (I  suppose  you  have  heard  your 
husband  talk  of  them)  were  very  worthy  men.  They  have, 
above  any  that  I know,  showed  themselves  men  of  great 
virtue  and  courage,  for  the  Lord  of  the  pilgrims,  his  ways, 
and  them  that  loved  him.  I have  heard  of  many  of  your 
husband’s  relations  that  have  stood  all  trials  for  the  sake 
of  the  truth.  Stephen,  that  was  one  of  the  first  of  the 
family  from  whence  your  husband  sprang,  was  knocked  on 
the  head  with  stones.  James,  another  of  this  generation, 
was  slain  with  the  edge  of  the  sword.  To  say  nothing  of 
Paul  and  Peter,  men  anciently  of  the  family  from  whence 
your  husband  came,  there  was  Ignatius,  who  was  cast  to 
the  lions;  Romanus,  whose  flesh  was  cut  by  pieces  from 
his  bones ; and  Poly  carp,  that  played  the  man  in  the  fire. 
There  was  he  that  was  hanged  up  in  a basket  in  the  sun 
for  the  wasps  to  eat ; and  he  whom  they  put  into  a sack, 
and  cast  into  the  sea  to  be  drowned.  It  would  be 
impossible  utterly  to  count  up  all  of  that  family  who  have 
suffered  injuries  and  death  for  the  love  of  a pilgrim’s  life. 


Of  Chris- 
tian’s an- 
cestors. 


Acts  xi.  26. 


Acts  vii. 
59,  60. 


Acts  xii.  2. 


334. 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


Advice  to 
Christiana 
about  her 
boys. 


A match 
between 
Mercy  and 
Matthew. 


Gen.  iii. 


Gal.  iv.  4. 

Why 
women  of 
old  so  much 
desired 
children. 


Nor  can  I but  be  glad  to  see  that  thy  husband  has  left 
behind  him  four  such  boys  as  these.  I hope  they  will 
bear  up  their  father’s  name,  and  tread  in  their  father’s 
steps,  and  come  to  their  father’s  end. 

Great.  Indeed,  sir,  they  are  likely  lads ; they  seem  to 
choose  heartily  their  father’s  ways. 

Gaius.  That  is  it  that  I said.  "Wherefore  Christian’s 
family  is  like  still  to  spread  abroad  upon  the  face  of  the 
ground,  and  yet  to  be  numerous  upon  the  face  of  the 
earth ; let  Christiana  look  out  some  damsels  for  her  sons, 
to  whom  they  may  be  betrothed,  &c.,  that  the  name  of 
their  father,  and  the  house  of  his  progenitors,  may  never 
be  forgotten  in  the  world. 

Hon.  ’Tis  pity  his  family  should  fall  and  be  extinct. 

Gaius.  Fall  it  cannot,  but  be  diminished  it  may;  but 
let  Christiana  take  my  advice,  and  that  is  the  way  to  up- 
hold it.  And,  Christiana,  said  this  inn-keeper,  I am  glad 
to  see  thee  and  thy  friend  Mercy  together  here,  a lovely 
couple.  And  if  I may  advise,  take  Mercy  into  a nearer 
relation  to  thee : if  she  will,  let  her  be  given  to  Matthew 
thy  eldest  son.  It  is  the  way  to  preserve  a posterity  in  the 
earth.  So  this  match  was  concluded,  and  in  process  of 
time  they  were  married  : but  more  of  that  hereafter. 

Gaius  also  proceeded,  and  said,  I will  now  speak  on  the 
behalf  of  women,  to  take  away  their  reproach.  For  as 
death  and  the  curse  came  into  the  world  by  a woman,  so 
also  did  life  and  health : God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of 
a woman.  Yea,  to  show  how  much  they  that  came  after 
did  abhor  the  act  of  the  mother,  this  sex  in  the  Old  Testa- 
ment coveted  children,  if  happily  this  or  that  woman 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


335 


might  be  the  mother  of  the  Saviour  of  the  world.  I will 
say  again,  that  when  the  Saviour  was  come,  women  re- 
joiced in  him,  before  either  man  or  angel.  I read  not 
that  man  ever  gave  unto  Christ  so  much  as  one  groat ; but 
the  women  followed  him,  and  ministered  to  him  of  their 
substance.  ’Twas  a woman  that  washed  his  feet  with 
tears,  and  a woman  that  anointed  his  body  to  the  burial. 
They  were  women  who  wept  when  he  was  going  to  the 
cross,  and  women  that  followed  him  from  the  cross,  and 
that  sat  over  against  his  sepulchre,  when  he  was  buried. 
They  were  women  that  were  first  with  him  at  his  resurrec- 
tion-morn, and  women  that  brought  tidings  first  to  his 
disciples  that  he  was  risen  from  the  dead.  Women  there- 
fore are  highly  favoured,  and  show  by  these  things,  that 
they  are  sharers  with  us  in  the  grace  of  life. 

Now  the  cook  sent  up  to  signify  that  supper  was  almost 
ready,  and  sent  one  to  lay  the  cloth,  and  the  trenchers,  and 
to  set  the  salt  and  bread  in  order. 

Then  said  Matthew,  The  sight  of  this  cloth,  and  of  this 
forerunner  of  the  supper,  begetteth  in  me  a greater  appetite 
to  my  food  than  I had  before. 

GrAius.  So  let  all  ministering  doctrines  to  thee  in  this 
life  beget  in  thee  a greater  desire  to  sit  at  the  supper  of 
the  great  King  in  his  kingdom ; for  all  preaching,  books, 
and  ordinances  here,  are  but  as  the  laying  of  the  trenchers, 
and  the  setting  of  salt  upon  the  board,  when  compared 
with  the  feast  which  our  Lord  will  make  for  us  when  we 
come  to  his  house. 

So  supper  came  up.  And  first  a heave-shoulder  and  a 
wave-breast  were  set  on  the  table  before  them ; to  show 


Luke  i.  42 — 
46. 


Luke  viii. 

2,  3. 

Luke  vii. 
37—50 
John  xi.  2 ; 
xii.  3. 

Luke  xxiii. 
27 ; Matt, 
xxvii.  55, 
56 ; Luke 
xxiii.  55 ; 
Matt, 
xxvii.  61. 
Luke  xxiv. 
1 ; Luke 
xxiv.  22, 
23. 


Supper 

ready. 


What  is  to 
be  gathered 
from  laying 
of  the  bread 
with  the 
cloth  and 
trenchers. 


336 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Lev.  vii.  32 
—34;  x. 

14, 15 ; Psa. 
xxv.  1 ; 
Heb.  xiii. 
15. 


Deut. 
xxxii.  14; 
Judg.  ix. 
13;  John 
xv.  5. 


A dish  of 
milk. 

1 Pet.  ii.  1, 

2. 

* Of  honey 
and  butter. 


Isa.  vii.  15. 


A dish  of 
apples. 


that  they  must  begin  the  meal  with  prayer  and  praise  to 
God.  The  heave-shoulder  David  lifted  up  his  heart  to 
God  with  ; and  with  the  wave-breast,  where  his  heart  lay, 
he  used  to  lean  upon  his  harp  when  he  played.  These 
two  dishes  were  very  fresh  and  good,  and  they  all  ate 
heartily  thereof. 

The  next  they  brought  up  was  a bottle  of  wine,  as  red 
as  blood.  So  Graius  said  to  them,  Drink  freely;  this  is 
the  true  juice  of  the  vine,  that  makes  glad  the  heart  of 
God  and  man.  So  they  drank  and  were  merry. 

The  next  was  a dish  of  milk  well  crumbled ; Graius  said. 
Let  the  boys  have  that,  that  they  may  grow  thereby. 

Then  they  brought  up  in  course  a dish  of  butter  and 
honey.  Then  said  Graius,  Eat  freely  of  this,  for  this  is 
good  to  cheer  up  and  strengthen  your  judgments  and 
understandings.  This  was  our  Lord’s  dish  when  he  was  a 
child ; Butter  and  honey  shall  he  eat,  that  he  may  know  to 
refuse  the  evil,  and  choose  the  good. 

Then  they  brought  up  a dish  of  apples,  and  they  were 
very  good-tasted  fruit.  Then  said  Matthew,  May  we  eat 
apples,  since  it  was  they  by  and  with  which  the  serpent 
beguiled  our  first  mother  ? 

Then  said  Graius : 

Apples  were  they  wirh  which  we  were  beguiled  ; 

Yet  sin,  not  apples,  hath  our  souls  defiled  : 

Apples  forbid,  if  ate,  corrupt  the  blood  ; 

To  eat  such,  when  commanded,  docs  us  good  : 

Drink  of  his  flagons  then,  thou  church,  his  dove, 

And  eat  his  apples,  who  art  sick  of  love. 

Then  said  Matthew,  I made  the  scruple,  because  I a 
while  since  was  sick  with  the  eating  of  fruit. 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


337 


G-aius.  Forbidden  fruit  will  make  you  sick;  but  not 
what  our  Lord  has  tolerated. 

While  they  were  thus  talking,  they  were  presented  with 
another  dish,  and  it  was  a dish  of  nuts.  Then  said  some 
at  the  table,  Nuts  spoil  tender  teeth,  especially  the  teeth 
of  the  children  : which  when  G-aius  heard,  he  said  ; — 

Hard  texts  are  nuts,  (I  will  not  call  them  cheaters,) 

Whose  shells  do  keep  their  kernels  from  the  eaters  ; 

Open  the  shells,  and  you  shall  have  the  meat ; 

They  here  are  brought  for  you  to  crack  and  eat. 

Then  were  they  very  merry,  and  sat  at  the  table  a long 
time,  talking  of  many  things.  Then  said  the  old  gentle- 
man, My  good  landlord,  while  we  are  cracking  your  nuts 
if  you  please,  do  you  open  this  riddle  : 

A man  there  was,  though  some  did  count  him  mad, 

The  more  he  cast  away,  the  more  he  had. 

Then  they  all  gave  good  heed,  wondering  what  good 
Graius  would  say;  so  he  sat  still  a while,  and  then  thus 
replied : 

He  who  bestows  his  goods  upon  the  poor, 

Shall  have  as  much  again,  and  ten  times  more. 

Then  said  Joseph,  I dare  say,  sir,  I did  not  think  you 
could  have  found  it  out. 

Oh ! said  G-aius,  I have  been  trained  up  in  this  way  a 
great  while:  nothing  teaches  like  experience.  I have 
learned  of  my  Lord  to  be  kind,  and  have  found  by 
experience  that  I have  gained  thereby.  There  is  that 
scattereth,  and  yet  increaseth ; and  there  is  that  with- 
holdeth  more  than  is  meet,  but  it  tendeth  to  poverty. 

z 


A dish  of 
nuts. 
Song.  vi. 
11. 


A riddle  put 
forth  by  old 
Honest. 


Gaius  open 
it. 


Joseph 

wonders. 


338 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


Prov.  xi. 
24;  xiii.  7. 


Matthew 
and  Mercy 
married. 


The  hoys  go 
to  bed,  the 
rest  sit  up. 


Old  Honest 
nods. 


There  is  that  maketh  himself  rich,  yet  hath  nothing : there 
is  that  maketh  himself  poor,  yet  hath  great  riches. 

Then  Samuel  whispered  to  Christiana  his  mother,  and 
said.  Mother,  this  is  a very  good  man’s  house ; let  us  stay 
here  a good  while,  and  let  my  brother  Matthew  be  married 
here  to  Mercy,  before  we  go  any  further.  The  which 
Gaius,  the  host,  over-hearing,  said,  With  a very  good  will 
my  child.  So  they  stayed  here  more  than  a month,  and 
Mercy  was  given  to  Matthew  to  wife.  While  they  stayed 
here,  Mercy,  as  her  custom  was,  made  coats  and  garments 
to  give  to  the  poor,  by  which  she  brought  a very  good 
report  upon  pilgrims. 

But  to  return  again  to  our  story.  After  supper,  the  lads 
desired  a bed,  for  they  were  weary  with  travelling.  Then 
Graius  called  to  show  them  their  chamber ; but  said  Mercy, 
I will  have  them  to  bed.  So  she  had  them  to  bed,  and 
they  slept  well : but  the  rest  sat  up  all  night ; for  Graius 
and  they  were  such  suitable  company,  that  they  could  not 
tell  how  to  part.  After  much  talk  of  their  Lord,  them- 
selves and  their  journey,  old  Mr.  Honest,  he  that  put  forth 
the  riddle  to  Graius,  began  to  nod.  Then  said  Great-heart, 
What,  sir,  you  begin  to  be  drowsy ; come,  rub  up,  here  is 
a riddle  for  you.  Then  said  Mr.  Honest,  Let  us  hear  it. 
Then  replied  Mr.  Great-heart : 


A riddle. 


He  that  will  kill,  must  first  be  overcome  : 

Who  live  abroad  would,  first  must  die  at  home. 


Ha ! said  Mr.  Honest,  it  is  a hard  one ; hard  to  expound 
and  harder  to  practise.  But,  come,  landlord,  said  he,  I 
will,  if  you  please,  leave  my  part  to  you  ; do  you  expound 
it,  and  I will  hear  what  you  say. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


339 


No,  said  Graius ; it  was  put  to  you,  and  it  is  expected  you 
should  answer  it.  Then  said  the  old  gentleman : 


He  first  by  grace  must  conquer’d  be, 
That  sin  would  mortify  : 


The  riddle 
opened. 


Who  that  he  lives  would  convince  me, 
Unto  himself  must  die. 


It  is  right,  said  Graius;  good  doctrine  and  experience 
teach  this.  For  first,  until  grace  displays  itself,  and  over- 
comes the  soul  with  its  glory,  it  is  altogether  without  heart 
to  oppose  sin.  Besides,  if  sin  is  Satan’s  cord,  by  which 
the  soul  lies  bound,  how  should  it  make  resistance  before 
it  is  loosed  from  that  infirmity  ? Secondly,  Nor  will  any 
one  that  knows  either  reason  or  grace,  believe  that  such  a 
man  can  be  a living  monument  of  grace,  that  is  a slave  to 
his  own  corruption.  And  now  it  comes  into  my  mind,  I A question 

worth  the 

will  tell  you  a story  worth  the  hearing.  There  were  two  minding, 
men  that  went  on  pilgrimage ; the  one  began  when  he  was 
young,  the  other  when  he  was  old.  The  young  man  had 
strong  corruptions  to  grapple  with ; the  old  man’s  were 
weak  with  the  decays  of  nature.  The  young  man  trod  his 
steps  as  even  as  did  the  old  one,  and  was  every  way  as 
light  as  he.  Who  now,  or  which  of  them,  had  their  graces 
shining  clearest,  since  both  seemed  to  be  alike  ? 

Hon.  The  young  man’s,  doubtless.  For  that  which  Acom- 
makes  head  against  the  greatest  opposition,  gives  best  parison* 
demonstration  that  it  is  strongest ; especially  when  it  also 
holdeth  pace  with  that  which  meets  not  with  half  so  much, 
as  to  be  sure  old  age  does  not.  Besides,  I have  observed 
that  old  men  have  blessed  themselves  with  this  mistake ; A mistake, 
namely,  taking  the  decays  of  nature  for  a gracious  conquest 

Z 2 


340 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


over  corruptions,  and  so  have  been  apt  to  beguile  them- 
selves. Indeed,  old  men  that  are  gracious  are  best  able  to 
give  advice  to  them  that  are  young,  because  they  have  seen 
most  of  the  emptiness  of  things : but  yet,  for  an  old  and  a 
young  man  to  set  out  both  together,  the  young  one  has 
the  advantage  of  the  fairest  discovery  of  a work  of  grace 
within  him,  though  the  old  man’s  corruptions  are  naturally 
the  weakest.  Thus  they  sat  talking  till  break  of  day. 

Now  when  the  family  were  up,  Christiana  bid  her  son 
James  read  a chapter ; so  he  read  the  53rd  of  Isaiah. 

Another  When  he  had  done,  Mr.  Honest  asked  why  it  was  said  that 

question.  > J 

the  Saviour  was  to  come  out  of  a dry  ground ; and  also 
that  he  had  no  form  or  comeliness  in  him. 

Great.  Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  To  the  first  I 
answer.  Because  the  church  of  the  Jews,  of  which  Christ 
came,  had  then  lost  almost  all  the  sap  and  spirit  of  religion. 
To  the  second  I say,  The  words  are  spoken  in  the  person  of 
unbelievers,  who,  because  they  want  the  eye  that  can  see 
into  our  Prince’s  heart,  therefore  they  judge  of  him  by  the 
meanness  of  his  outside,  just  like  those  who,  not  knowing 
that  precious  stones  are  covered  over  with  a homely  crust, 
when  they  have  found  one,  because  they  know  not  what 
they  have  found,  cast  it  away  again,  as  men  do  a common 
stone. 

Well,  said  Gaius,  now  you  are  here,  and  since,  as  I know, 
Mr.  Great-heart  is  good  at  his  weapons,  if  you  please,  after 
we  have  refreshed  ourselves,  we  will  walk  into  the  fields, 
to  see  if  we  can  do  any  good.  About  a mile  from  hence 
there  is  one  Slay-good,  a giant,  that  does  much  annoy 
the  Xing’s  highway  in  these  parts ; and  I know  where- 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


341 


about  his  haunt  is.  He  is  master  of  a number  of  thieves: 
’twould  be  well  if  we  could  clear  these  parts  of  him.  So 
they  consented  and  went ; Mr.  Great-heart  with  his  sword, 
helmet,  and  shield  ; and  the  rest  with  spears  and  staves. 

When  they  were  come  to  the  place  where  he  was,  they 
found  him  with  one  Feeble-mind  in  his  hand,  whom  his 
servants  had  brought  unto  him,  having  taken  him  in  the 
way.  Now  the  giant  was  rifling  him,  with  a purpose  after 
that  to  pick  his  bones  ; for  he  was  of  the  nature  of  flesh- 
eaters. 

Well,  so  soon  as  he  saw  Mr.  Great-heart  and  his  friends 
at  the  mouth  of  his  cave,  with  their  weapons,  he  demanded 
what  they  wanted. 

Great.  We  want  thee ; for  we  are  come  to  revenge  the 
quarrels  of  the  many  pilgrims  that  thou  hast  slain,  when 
thou  hast  dragged  them  out  of  the  King’s  highway : where- 
fore come  out  of  thy  cave.  So  he  armed  himself  and  came 
out,  and  to  battle  they  went,  and  fought  for  above  an  hour, 
and  then  stood  still  to  take  wind. 

Slay.  Then  said  the  giant.  Why  are  you  here  on  my 
ground  ? 

Great.  To  revenge  the  blood  of  pilgrims,  as  I told 
thee  before.  So  they  went  to  it  again,  and  the  giant  made 
Mr.  Great-heart  give  back : but  he  came  up  again,  and  in 
the  greatness  of  his  mind  he  let  fly  with  such  stoutness  at 
the  giant’s  head  and  sides,  that  he  made  him  let  his  weapon 
fall  out  of  his  hand.  So  he  smote  him,  and  slew  him,  and 
cut  off  his  head,  and  brought  it  away  to  the  inn.  He  also 
took  Feeble-mind  the  pilgrim,  and  brought  him  with  him 
to  his  lodgings.  When  they  were  come  home,  they  showed 


Giant 
Slay-good 
found  with 
one  Feeble- 
mind  in  his 
hand. 


The  giant 
assaulted 
and  slain. 


How  Fee- 
ble mind 
came  to  be 
a pilgrim. 


his  head  to  the  family,  and  set  it  up  as  they  had  done 
others  before,  for  a terror  to  those  that  should  attempt  to 
do  as  he  hereafter. 

Then  they  asked  Mr.  Feeble-mind  how  he  fell  into  his 
hands. 

Feeble.  Then  said  the  poor  man,  I am  a sickly  man, 


Mr.  Feeble-mind 


as  you  see:  and  because  death  did  usually  once  a day 
knock  at  my  door,  I thought  I should  never  be  well  at 
home ; so  I betook  myself  to  a pilgrim’s  life,  and  have 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


343 


travelled  hither  from  the  town  of  Uncertain,  where  I and 
my  father  were  born.  I am  a man  of  no  strength  at  all  of 
body,  nor  yet  of  mind,  but  would,  if  I could,  though  I can 
but  crawl,  spend  my  life  in  the  pilgrim’s-  way.  When  I 
came  at  the  gate  that  is  at  the  head  of  the  way,  'the  Lord 
of  that  place  did  entertain  me  freely;  neither  objected  he 
against  my  weakly  looks,  nor  against  my  feeble  mind ; but 
gave  me  such  things  as  were  necessary  for  my  journey,  and 
bid  me  hope  to  the  end.  When  I came  to  the  house  of 
the  Interpreter,  I received  much  kindness  there:  and 
because  the  hill  of  Difficulty  was  judged  too  hard  for  me, 

I was  carried  up  it  by  one  of  his  servants.  Indeed,  I have 
found  much  relief  from  pilgrims,  though  none  were  willing 
to  go  so  softly  as  I am  forced  to  do : yet  still  as  they  came 
on,  they  bid  me  be  of  good  cheer,  and  said,  that  it  was  the 

will  of  their  Lord  that  comfort  should  be  given  to  the  1 Thess.  v. 

14 

feeble-minded,  and  so  went  on  their  own  pace.  When  I 
was  come  to  Assault-lane,  then  this  giant  met  me,  and  bid 
me  prepare  for  an  encounter.  But,  alas  ! feeble  one  that 
I was,  I had  more  need  of  a cordial ; so  he  came  up  and 
took  me.  I conceited  he  would  not  kill  me.  Also  when 
he  had  got  me  into  his  den,  since  I went  not  with  him 
willingly,  I believed  I should  come  out  alive  again;  for  I Mark  this! 
have  heard,  that  not  any  pilgrim  that  is  taken  captive  by 
violent  hands,  if  he  keeps  heart-whole  towards  his  Master, 
is,  by  the  laws  of  providence,  to  die  by  the  hand  of  the 
enemy.  Robbed  I looked  to  be,  and  robbed  to  be  sure  I 
am ; but  I have,  as  you  see,  escaped  with  life,  for  the 
which  I thank  my  King  as  the  author,  and  you  as  the 
means.  Other  brunts  I also  look  for ; but  this  I have 

z 4 


344 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


Mark  ihis! 


Mr.  Fearing 
Mr.  Feeble- 
mind’s 
uncle. 


Feeble- 
mind  has 
some  of  Mr. 
Fea  ring’s 
features. 


Gaius  com- 
forts him. 


Notice  to  be 
taken  of 
Providence. 


resolved  on,  to  wit,  to  run  when  I can,  to  go  when  I cannot 
run,  and  to  creep  when  I cannot  go.  As  to  the  main,  I 
thank  Him  that  loved  me,  I am  fixed  ; my  way  is  before 
me,  my  mind  is  beyond  the  river  that  has  no  bridge, 
though  I am,  as  you  see,  but  of  a feeble  mind. 

Hon.  Then  said  old  Mr.  Honest,  Have  not  you  some 
time  ago  been  acquainted  with  one  Mr.  Fearing,  a pilgrim  ? 

Feeble.  Acquainted  with  him  ! Yes,  he  came  from 
the  town  of  Stupidity,  which  lieth  four  degrees  northward 
of  the  city  of  Destruction,  and  as  many  off  of  where  I was 
horn : yet  we  were  well  acquainted,  for  indeed  he  was  my 
uncle,  my  father’s  brother.  He  and  I have  been  much  of 
a temper : he  was  a little  shorter  than  I,  but  yet  we  were 
much  of  a complexion. 

Hon.  I perceive  you  knew  him,  and  I am  apt  to  believe 
also  that  you  were  related  one  to  another;  for  you  have 
his  whitely  look,  a cast  like  his  with  your  eye,  and  your 
speech  is  much  alike. 

Feeble.  Most  have  said  so  that  have  known  us  both  : 
and  besides,  what  I have  read  in  him  I have  for  the  most 
paid  found  in  myself. 

Gaius.  Come,  sir,  said  good  Gaius,  he  of  good  cheer ; 
you  are  welcome  to  me,  and  to  my  house.  What  thou 
hast  a mind  to,  call  for  freely;  and  what  thou  wouldst 
have  my  servants  do  for  thee,  they  will  do  it  with  a ready 
mind. 

Then  said  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  This  is  an  unexpected 
favour,  and  as  the  sun  shining  out  of  a very  dark  cloud. 
Did  giant  Slay-good  intend  me  this  favour  when  he  stopped 
me,  and  resolved  to  let  me  go  no  further  ? Did  he  intend, 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


345 


that  after  he  had  rifled  my  pocket,  I should  go  to  Grains 
mine  host  ? Yet  so  it  is. 

Now  just  as  Mr.  Feeble-mind  and  Gaius  were  thus  in 
talk,  there  came  one  running,  and  called  at  the  door,  and 
said,  that  about  a mile  and  a half  off  there  was  one 
Mr.  Not-right,  a pilgrim,  struck  dead  upon  the  place  where 
he  was,  with  a thunderbolt. 

Feeble.  Alas!  said  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  is  he  slain? 
He  overtook  me  some  days  before  I came  so  far  as  hither, 
and  would  be  my  company-keeper.  He  also  was  with  me 
when  Slay-good  the  giant  took  me,  but  he  was  nimble  of 
his  heels,  and  escaped  : but  it  seems  he  escaped  to  die,  and 
I was  taken  to  live. 

What  one  would  thiuk  doth  seek  to  slay  outright 
Ofttimes  delivers  from  the  saddest  plight. 

That  very  Providence  whose  faith  is  death, 

Doth  ofttimes  to  the  lowly  life  bequeath. 

I taken  was,  he  did  escape  and  flee ; 

Hands  cross’d  give  death  to  him  and  life  to  me. 

Now  about  this  time  Matthew  and  Mercy  were  married ; 
also  Gaius  gave  his  daughter  Phebe  to  James,  Matthew’s 
brother,  to  wife ; after  which  time,  they  yet  stayed  about 
ten  days  at  Gaius’s  house,  spending  their  time  and  the 
seasons  like  as  pilgrims  used  to  do. 

When  they  were  to  depart,  Gaius  made  them  a feast, 
and  they  did  eat  and  drink,  and  were  merry.  Now  the 
hour  was  come  that  they  must  be  gone;  wherefore  Mr. 
Great-heart  called  for  a reckoning.  But  Gaius  told  him, 
that  at  his  house  it  was  not  the  custom  of  pilgrims  to  pay 
for  their  entertainment.  He  boarded  them  by  the  year, 


Tidings 
how  one 
Not-right 
was  slain 
by  a thun- 
derbolt. 


Mr.  Feeble - 
mind’s  com- 
ment upon 
it. 


The  pil- 
grims pre- 
pare to  go 
forward. 


346 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Luke  x.  34, 
35. 


How  they 
greet  one 
another  at 
parting. 

3 John  6. 


Gaius’s  last 
kindness  to 
Feeble- 
mind. 


Feeble- 
niind  for 
going  be- 
hind. 


His  excuse 
for  it. 


but  looked  for  his  pay  from  the  good  Samaritan,  who  had 
promised  him  at  his  return,  whatsoever  charge  he  was  at 
with  them,  faithfully  to  repay  him.  Then  said  ]\Ir.  Great- 
heart  to  him : 

Great.  Beloved,  thou  doest  faithfully,  whatsoever  thou 
doeth  to  the  brethren,  and  to  strangers,  who  have  borne 
witness  of  thy  charity  before  the  church,  whom  if  thou 
yet  bring  forward  on  their  journey,  after  a godly  sort,  thou 
shalt  do  well.  Then  Gaius  took  his  leave  of  them  all,  and 
his  children,  and  particularly  of  Mr.  Feeble-mind.  He 
also  gave  him  something  to  drink  by  the  way. 

Now  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  when  they  were  going  out  of  the 
door,  made  as  if  he  intended  to  linger.  The  which  when 
Mr.  Great-heart  espied,  he  said.  Come,  Mr.  Feeble-mind, 
pray  do  you  go  along  with  us ; I will  be  your  conductor, 
and  you  shall  fare  as  the  rest. 

Feeble.  Alas!  I want  a suitable  companion.  You 
are  all  lusty  and  strong,  but  I,  as  you  see,  am  weak ; I 
choose  therefore  rather  to  come  behind,  lest,  by  reason  of  my 
many  infirmities,  I should  be  both  a burden  to  myself  and 
to  you.  I am,  as  I said,  a man  of  a weak  and  feeble  mind, 
and  shall  be  offended  and  made  weak  at  that  which  others 
can  bear.  I shall  like  no  laughing ; I shall  like  no  gay 
attire ; I shall  like  no  unprofitable  questions.  Nay,  1 am 
so  weak  a man  as  to  be  offended  with  that  which  others 
have  a liberty  to  do.  I do  not  know  all  the  truth ; I am 
a very  ignorant  Christian  man.  Sometimes,  if  I hear  any 
rejoice  in  the  Lord,  it  troubles  me,  because  I cannot  do  so 
too.  It  is  with  me  as  it  is  with  a weak  man  among  the 
strong,  or  as  with  a sick  man  among  the  healthy,  or  as  a 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


347 


lamp  despised ; so  that  I know  not  what  to  do.  He  that 
is  ready  to  slip  with  his  feet  is  a lamp  despised  in  the 
thought  of  him  that  is  at  ease. 

(treat.  But,  brother,  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  I have  it 
in  commission  to  comfort  the  feeble-minded,  and  to  support 


Mr.  Ready-to-halt. 


the  weak.  You  must  needs  go  along  with  us ; we  will 
wait  for  you ; we  will  lend  you  our  help ; we  will  deny 
ourselves  of  some  things,  both  opinionative  and  practical, 
for  your  sake  ; we  will  not  enter  into  doubtful  disputa- 


Job  xii.  5. 


Great- 
heart’s  com- 
mission. 


A Christian 
spirit. 

1 Thess.  v. 
14;  Rom. 
xiv ; 1 Cor. 

viii.  9—13 ; 

ix.  22. 


348 


Pilgrim  s Progress . 


Promises. 


Feeble- 
mind  glad 
to  see 
Ready-to- 
halt  come. 


New  talk. 


tions  before  you  ; we  will  be  made  all  things  to  you,  rather 
than  you  shall  be  left  behind. 

Now  all  this  while  they  were  at  Gfaius’s  door ; and  behold, 
as  they  were  thus  in  the  heat  of  their  discourse,  Mr.  Ready- 
to-halt,  came  by,  with  his  crutches  in  his  hand,  and  he  also 
was  going  on  pilgrimage. 

Feeble.  Then  said  Mr.  Feeble-mind  to  him.  How 
earnest  thou  hither  ? I was  but  now  complaining  that  I 
had  not  a suitable  companion,  but  thou  art  according  to 
my  wish.  Welcome,  welcome,  good  Mr.  Ready-to-halt,  I 
hope  thou  and  I may  be  some  help. 

Ready.  I shall  be  glad  of  thy  company,  said  the  other ; 
and,  good  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  rather  than  we  will  part,  since 
we  are  thus  happily  met,  I will  lend  thee  one  of  my 
crutches. 

Feeble.  Nay,  answered  he,  though  I thank  thee  for  thy 
good  will,  I am  not  inclined  to  halt  before  I am  lame. 
Howbeit,  I think,  when  occasion  is,  it  may  help  me  against 
a dog. 

Ready.  If  either  myself  or  my  crutches  can  do  thee  a 
pleasure,  we  are  both  at  thy  command,  good  Mr.  Feeble- 
mind. 

Thus  therefore  they  went  on.  Mr.  Grreat-heart  and  Mr. 
Honest  went  before,  Christiana  and  her  children  went  next, 
and  Mr.  Feeble-mind  came  behind,  and  Mr.  Ready-to-halt 
with  his  crutches.  Then  said  Mr.  Honest, 

Hon.  Pray,  sir,  now  we  are  upon  the  road,  tell  us  some 
profitable  things  of  some  that  have  gone  on  pilgrimage 
before  us. 

Gteeat.  With  a good  will.  I suppose  you  have  heard 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


349 


how  Christian  of  old  did  meet  with  Apollyon  in  the  Valley 
of  Humiliation,  and  also  what  hard  work  he  had  to  go 
through  the  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death.  Also  I think 
you  cannot  but  have  heard  how  Faithful  was  put  to  it  by 
Madam  Wanton,  with  Adam  the  First,  and  Discontent, 
and  Shame ; four  as  deceitful  villains  as  a man  can  meet 
with  upon  the  road. 

Hon.  Yes,  I believe  I have  heard  of  all  this;  but 
indeed  good  Faithful  was  hardest  put  to  it  with  Shame; 
he  was  an  unwearied  one. 

Great.  Ay ; for,  as  the  pilgrim  well  said,  he  of  all  men 
had  the  wrong  name. 

Hon.  But  pray,  sir,  where  was  it  that  Christian  and 
Faithful  met  Talkative  ? That  same  was  also  a * notable 
one. 

Gtreat.  He  was  a confident  fool ; yet  many  follow  his 
ways. 

Hon.  He  had  like  to  have  beguiled  Faithful. 

Great.  Ay,  but  Christian  put  him  into  a way  quickly 
to  find  him  out. 

Thus  they  went  on  till  they  came  to  the  place  where 
Evangelist  met  with  Christian  and  Faithful,  and  prophesied 
to  them  what  should  befall  them  at  Vanity  Fair.  Then 
said  their  guide,  Hereabouts  did  Christian  and  Faithful 
meet  with  Evangelist,  who  prophesied  to  them  of  the 
troubles  which  they  should  meet  with  at  Vanity  Fair. 

Hon.  Say  you  so  ? I dare  say  it  was  a hard  chapter 
that  then  he  read  unto  them. 

Great.  It  was,  but  he  gave  then  encouragement  withal. 
But  what  do  we  talk  of  them  ? They  were  a couple  of 


350 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


lion-like  men ; they  had  set  their  faces  like  flints.  Do  not 
you  remember  how  undaunted  they  were  when  they  stood 
before  the  judge  ? 

Hon.  Well,  Faithful  bravely  suffered. 

Great.  So  he  did,  and  as  brave  things  came  on’t ; for 
Hopeful,  and  some  others,  as  the  story  relates  it,  were 
converted  by  his  death. 

Hon.  Well,  but  pray  go  on  ; for  you  are  well  acquainted 
with  things. 

Great.  Above  all  that  Christian  met  with  after  he  had 
passed  through  Vanity  Fair,  one  By-ends  was  the  arch  one. 

Hon.  By-ends  ! what  was  he  ? 

Great.  A very  arch  fellow,  a downright  hypocrite ; 
one  that  would  be  religious,  which  way  soever  the  world 
went ; but  so  cunning,  that  he  would  be  sure  never  to  lose 
or  suffer  for  it.  He  had  his  mode  of  religion  for  eveiy 
fresh  occasion,  and  his  wife  was  as  good  at  it  as  he.  He 
would  turn  from  opinion  to  opinion  ; yea,  and  plead  for  so 
doing  too.  But  as  far  as  I could  learn,  he  came  to  an  ill 
end  with  his  by-ends ; nor  did  I ever  hear  that  any  of  his 
children  were  ever  of  any  esteem  with  any  that  truly  feared 
God. 

They  come  Now  by  this  time  they  were  come  within  sight  of  the 
Vanity ht  town  of  Vanity,  where  Vanity  Fair  is  kept.  So  when  they 
Fair*  saw  they  were  so  near  the  town,  they  consulted  with  one 
another  how  they  should  pass  through  the  town ; and  some 
said  one  thing,  and  some  another.  At  last  Mr.  Great-heart 
said,  I have,  as  you  may  understand  often  been  a con- 
ductor of  pilgrims  through  this  town.  Now,  I am  ac- 
quainted with  one  Mr.  Mnason,  a Cyprusian  bv  nation,  an 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


351 


old  disciple,  at  whose  house  we  may  lodge.  If  you  think 
good,  we  will  turn  in  there. 

Content,  said  old  Honest;  Content,  said  Christiana; 
Content,  said  Mr.  F eeble-mind ; and  so  they  said  all. 
Now  you  must  think  it  was  even-tide  by  that  they  got  to 
the  outside  of  the  town ; but  Mr.  Great-heart  knew  the 
way  to  the  old  man’s  house.  So  thither  they  came ; and 
he  called  at  the  door,  and  the  old  man  within  knew  his 
tongue  as  soon  as  ever  he  heard  it ; so  he  opened  the  door, 
and  they  all  came  in.  Then  said  Mnason  their  host.  How 
far  have  ye  come  to-day  ? So  they  said,  From  the  house 
of  Gaius  your  friend.  I promise  you,  said  he,  you  have 
come  a good  stretch.  You  may  well  be  weary ; sit  down. 
So  they  sat  down. 

G-reat.  Then  said  their  guide,  Come,  what  cheer,  good 
sirs  ? I dare  say  you  are  welcome  to  my  friend. 

Mnas.  I also,  said  Mr.  Mnason,  do  bid  you  welcome ; 
and  whatever  you  want,  do  but  say,  and  we  will  do  what 
we  can  to  get  it  for  you. 

Hon.  Our  great  want  a while  since  was  harbour  and 
good  company,  and  now  I hope  we  have  both. 

Mnas.  For  harbour,  you  see  what  it  is;  but  for  good 
company,  that  will  appear  in  the  trial. 

Great.  Well,  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  will  you  have  the 
pilgrims  into  their  lodging  ? 

Mnas.  I will,  said  Mr.  Mnason.  So  he  had  them  to 
their  respective  places ; and  also  showed  them  a very  fair 
dining-room,  where  they  might  be,  and  sup  together, 
until  time  should  come  to  go  to  rest. 

Now  when  they  were  seated  in  their  places,  and  were  a 


Acts  xxi. 
16. 


They  enter 
into  one  Mr. 
Mnason’s 
to  lodge. 


They  are 
glad  of  en- 
tertain- 
ment. 


352 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


They  desire 
to  see  some 
of  the  good 
people  of 
the  town. 


Some  sent 
for. 


little  refreshed  after  their  journey,  Mr.  Honest  asked  his 
landlord,  if  there  was  any  store  of  good  people  in  the  town. 

Mnas.  We  have  a few ; for  indeed  they  are  but  a few, 
when  compared  with  them  on  the  other  side. 

Hon.  But  how  shall  we  do  to  see  some  of  them?  for 
the  sight  of  good  men  to  them  that  are  going  on  pilgrim- 
age, is  like  the  appearing  of  the  moon  and  stars  to  them 
that  are  sailing  upon  the  seas. 

Mnas.  Then  Mr.  Mnason  stamped  with  his  foot,  and 
his  daughter  Grace  came  up.  So  he  said  unto  her,  Grace, 
go  you,  tell  my  friends,  Mr.  Contrite,  Mr.  Holy-man, 
Mr.  Love-saints,  Mr.  Dare-not-lie,  and  Mr.  Penitent,  that 
I have  a friend  or  two  at  my  house  who  have  a mind  this 
evening  to  see  them.  So  Grace  went  to  call  them,  and 
they  came;  and  after  salutation  made,  they  sat  down 
together  at  the  table. 

Then  said  Mr.  Mnason  their  landlord,  My  neighbours,  I 
have,  as  you  see,  a company  of  strangers,  come  to  my 
house ; they  are  pilgrims : they  come  from  afar,  and  are 
going  to  Mount  Zion.  But  who,  quoth  he,  do  you  think 
this  is  ? pointing  his  finger  at  Christiana.  It  is  Christiana 
the  wife  of  Christian,  that  famous  pilgrim,  who  with  Faith- 
ful his  brother  was  so  shamefully  handled  in  our  town. 
At  that  they  stood  amazed,  saying,  We  little  thought  to  see 
Christiana  when  Grace  came  to  call  us ; wherefore  this  is 
a very  comfortable  surprise.  They  then  asked  her  of  her 
welfare,  and  if  these  young  men  were  her  husband’s  sons. 
And  when  she  had  told  them  they  were,  they  said,  The 
King  whom  you  love  and  serve  make  you  as  your  father, 
and  bring  you  where  he  is  in  peace. 


Pilgrim?  s Progress. 


353 


Hon.  Then  Mr.  Honest  (when  they  had  all  sat  down) 
asked  Mr.  Contrite  and  the  rest,  in  what  posture  their  town 
was  at  present. 

Conte.  You  may  be  sure  we  are  full  of  hurry  in  fair 
time.  ’Tis  hard  keeping  our  hearts  and  spirits  in  good 
order  when  we  are  in  a cumbered  condition.  He  that  lives 
in  such  a place  as  this,  and  has  to  do  with  such  as  we 
have,  has  need  of  an  item  to  caution  him  to  take  heed 
every  moment  of  the  day. 

Hon.  But  how  are  your  neighbours  now  for  quiet- 
ness ? 

Contr.  They  are  much  more  moderate  now  than  for- 
merly. You  know  how  Christian  and  Faithful  were  used 
at  our  town ; but  of  late,  I say,  they  have  been  far  more 
moderate.  I think  the  blood  of  Faithful  lieth  as  a load 
upon  them  till  now ; for  since  they  burned  him,  they  have 
been  ashamed  to  burn  any  more.  In  those  days  we  were 
afraid  to  walk  the  streets,  but  now  we  can  show  our  heads. 
Then  the  name  of  a professor  was  odious ; now,  especially 
in  some  parts  of  our  town,  (for  you  know  our  town  is 
large,)  religion  is  counted  honourable.  Then  said  Mr. 
Contrite  to  them.  Pray  how  fareth  it  with  you  in  your 
pilgrimage  ? how  stands  the  country  affected  towards  you  ? 

Hon.  It  happens  to  us,  as  it  happeneth  to  wayfaring 
men ; — sometimes  our  way  is  clean,  sometimes  foul ; 
sometimes  up  hill,  sometimes  down  hill ; we  are  seldom 
at  a certainty.  The  wind  is  not  always  on  our  backs,  nor 
is  every  one  a friend  that  we  meet  with  in  the  way.  We 
have  met  with  some  notable  rubs  already,  and  what  are 
yet  behind  we  know  not ; but  for  the  most  part  we  find  it 


Some  talk 
betwixt 
Mr.  Honest 
and  Mr. 
Contrite. 


The  fruit  of 
watchful- 
ness. 


Persecution 
not  so  hot 
at  Vanity 
Fair  as  for- 
merly. 


A A 


354 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 

true  that  has  been  talked  of  of  old,  A good  man  must  suffer 
trouble. 

Contr.  You  talk  of  rubs;  what  rubs  have  you  met 
with  ? 

Hon.  Nay,  ask  Mr.  Great-heart  our  guide ; for  he  can 
give  the  best  account  of  that. 

Great.  We  have  been  beset  three  or  four  times  already. 
First,  Christiana  and  her  children  were  beset  by  two  ruf- 
fians, who  they  feared  would  take  away  their  lives.  We 
were  beset  by  Giant  Bloody-man,  Giant  Maul,  and  Giant 
Slay-good.  Indeed,  we  did  rather  beset  the  last  than  were 
beset  by  him.  And  thus  it  was : after  we  had  been  some 
time  at  the  house  of  Gaius  mine  host,  and  of  the  whole 
church,  we  were  minded  upon  a time  to  take  our  weapons 
with  us,  and  go  see  if  we  could  light  upon  any  of  those  that 
were  enemies  to  pilgrims;  for  we  heard  that  there  was  a 
notable  one  thereabouts.  Now  Gaius  knew  his  haunts  better 
than  I,  because  he  dwelt  thereabout.  So  we  looked,  and 
looked,  till  at  last  we  discerned  the  mouth  of  his  cave: 
then  we  were  glad,  and  plucked  up  our  spirits.  So  we 
approached  up  to  his  den;  and  lo,  when  we  came  there, 
he  had  dragged,  by  mere  force,  into  his  net,  this  poor  man, 
Mr.  Feeble-mind,  and  was  about  to  bring  him  to  his  end. 
But  when  he  saw  us,  supposing,  as  we  thought,  he  had 
had  another  prey,  he  left  the  poor  man  in  his  house,  and 
came  out.  So  we  fell  to  it  full  sore,  and  he  lustily  laid 
about  him ; but,  in  conclusion,  he  was  brought  down  to  the 
ground,  and  his  head  was  cut  off,  and  set  up  by  the  way 
side,  for  a terror  to  such  as  should  after  practise  such  un- 
godliness. That  I tell  you  the  truth,  here  is  the  man 


355 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 

himself  to  affirm  it,  who  was  as  a lamb  taken  out  of  the 
mouth  of  the  lion. 

Feeble.  Then  said  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  I found  this  true, 
to  my  cost  and  comfort : to  my  cost,  when  he  threatened 
to  pick  my  bones  every  moment;  and  to  my  comfort, 
when  1 saw  Mr.  Great-heart  and  his  friends,  with  their 
weapons,  approach  so  near  for  my  deliverance. 

Holy.  Then  said  Mr.  Holy-man,  There  are  two  things 
that  they  have  need  to  possess  who  go  on  pilgrimage ; 
courage,  and  an  unspotted  life.  If  they  have  not  courage, 
they  can  never  hold  on  their  way;  and  if  their  lives  be 
loose,  they  will  make  the  very  name  of  a pilgrim  stink. 

Love.  Then  said  Mr,  Love-saints,  I hope  this  caution 
is  not  needful  among  you.  But  truly  there  are  many  that 
go  upon  the  road,  who  rather  declare  themselves  strangers 
to  pilgrimage,  than  strangers  and  pilgrims  on  earth. 

Dake.  Then  said  Mr.  Dare-not-lie,  ’Tis  true.  They 
have  neither  the  pilgrim’s  weed,  nor  the  pilgrim’s  courage ; 
they  go  not  uprightly,  but  all  awry  with  their  feet;  one 
shoe  goeth  inward,  another  outward ; and  their  hosen  are 
torn ; there  is  here  a ragf  and  there  a rent,  to  the  dis- 
paragement of  their  Lord. 

Pen.  These  things,  said  Mr.  Penitent,  they  ought  to  be 
troubled  for ; nor  are  the  pilgrims  like  to  have  that  grace 
upon  them,  and  their  Pilgrim’s  Progress  as  they  desire, 
until  the  way  is  cleared  of  such  spots  and  blemishes. 
Thus  they  sat  talking  and  spending  the  time  until  supper 
was  set  upon  the  table,  unto  which  they  went,  and  re- 
freshed their  weary  bodies,  so  retired  to  rest. 

Now  they  staid  in  the  fair  a great  while  at  the  house  of 


Mr.  Holy- 

man’s 

speech. 


Mr.  Love- 

saints’ 

speech. 


Mr.  Dare- 
not-lie,  his 
speech. 


Mr.  Peni- 
tent, his 
speech. 


a a 2 


356 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


A monster 


His  shape. 

Rev.  xvii.  3. 
His  nature. 


Mr.  Mnason,  who  in  process  of  time  gave  his  daughter 
Grace  unto  Samuel,  Christiana’s  son,  to  wife,  and  his 
daughter  Martha  to  Joseph. 

The  time,  as  I said,  that  they  stayed  here,  was  long,  for 
it  was  not  now  as  in  former  times.  Wherefore  the  pilgrims 
grew  acquainted  with  many  of  the  good  people  of  the 
town,  and  did  them  what  service  they  could.  Mercy,  as 
she  was  wont,  laboured  much  for  the  poor:  wherefore 
their  bellies  and  backs  blessed  her,  and  she  was  there  an 
ornament  to  her  profession.  And,  to  say  the  truth,  for 
Grace,  Phebe,  and  Martha,  they  were  all  of  a very  good 
nature,  and  did  much  good  in  their  places.  They  were 
also  all  of  them  very  fruitful ; so  that  Christian’s  name,  as 
was  said  before,  was  like  to  live  in  the  world. 

While  they  lay  here,  there  came  a monster  out  of  the 
woods,  and  slew  many  of  the  people  of  the  town.  It 
would  also  carry  away  their  children,  and  teach  them  to 
suck  its  whelps.  Now  no  man  in  the  town  durst  so  much 
as  face  this  monster,  but  all  fled  when  they  heard  the  noise 
of  his  coming. 

The  monster  was  like  unto  no  one  beast  on  the  earth. 
Its  body  was  like  a dragon,  and  it  had  seven  heads  and  ten 
horns.  It  made  great  havoc  of  children,  and  yet  it  was 
governed  by  a woman.  This  monster  propounded  con- 
ditions to  men ; and  such  men  as  loved  their  lives-  more 
than  their  souls,  accepted  those  conditions.  So  they  came 
under. 

Now  Mr.  Great-heart,  together  with  those  who  came  to 
visit  the  pilgrims  at  Mr.  Mnason’s  house,  entered  into  a 
covenant  to  go  and  engage  this  beast,  if  perhaps  they 


Pilgrim’s  Progress . 


357 


might  deliver  the  people  of  this  town  from  the  paws  and 
mouth  of  this  so  devouring  a serpent. 

Then  did  Mr.  Great-heart,  Mr.  Contrite,  Mr.  Holy-man, 
Mr.  Dare-not-lie,  and  Mr.  Penitent,  with  their  weapons,  go 
forth  to  meet  him.  Now  the  monster  at  first  was  very 
rampant,  and  looked  upon  these  enemies  with  great  dis- 
dain ; but  they  so  belaboured  him,  being  sturdy  men  at 
arms,  that  they  made  him  make  a retreat : so  they  came 
home  to  Mr.  Mnason’s  house  again. 

The  monster,  you  must  know,  had  his  certain  seasons  to 
come  out  in,  and  to  make  his  attempts  upon  the  children 
of  the  people  of  the  town.  At  these  seasons  did  these 
valiant  worthies  watch  him  in,  and  did  still  continually 
assault  him ; insomuch  that  in  process  of  tiine  he  became 
not  only  wounded,  but  lame.  Also  he  has  not  made  that 
havoc  of  the  townsmen’s  children  as  formerly  he  had  done ; 
and  it  is  verily  believed  by  some,  that  this  beast  will  die  of 
his  wounds. 

This  therefore  made  Mr.  Great-heart  and  his  fellows  of 
great  fame  in  this  town ; so  that  many  of  the  people  that 
wanted  their  taste  of  things,  yet  had  a reverent  esteem  and 
respect  for  them.  Upon  this  account  therefore  it  was,  that 
these  pilgrims  got  not  much  hurt  here.  True,  there  was 
some  of  the  baser  sort,  that  could  see  no  more  than  a mole, 
nor  understand  any  more  than  a beast ; these  had  no 
reverence  for  these  men,  and  took  no  notice  of  their  valour 
and  adventures. 

Well,  the  time  grew  on  that  the  pilgrims  must  go  on 
their  way;  wherefore  they  prepared  for  their  journey. 
They  sent  for  their  friends ; they  conferred  with  them ; 


How  he  is 
engaged. 


A A 3 


358 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


they  had  some  time  set  apart  therein  to  commit  each  other 
Acts  xxviii.  to  the  protection  of  their  Prince.  There  were  again  that 
brought  them  of  such  things  as  they  had,  that  were  fit  for 
the  weak  and  the  strong,  for  the  women  and  the  men,  and 
so  laded  them  with  such  things  as  were  necessary.  Then 
they  set  forwards  on  their  way;  and  their  friends  accom- 
panying them  so  far  as  was  convenient,  they  again  com- 
mitted each  other  to  the  protection  of  their  King,  and 
parted. 

They  therefore  that  were  of  the  pilgrims’  company  went 
on,  and  Mr.  Great-heart  went  before  them.  Now  the 
women  and  children  being  weakly,  they  were  forced  to  go 
as  they  could  bear;  by  which  means  Mr.  Keady-to-halt 
and  Mr.  Feeble-mind  had  more  to  sympathize  with  their 
condition. 

When  they  were  gone  from  the  townsmen,  and  when 
their  friends  had  bid  them  farewell,  they  quickly  came  to 
the  place  where  Faithful  was  put  to  death.  Therefore 
they  made  a stand,  and  thanked  Him  that  had  enabled 
him  to  bear  his  cross  so  well ; and  the  rather,  because  they 
now  found  that  they  had  a benefit  by  such  manly  sufferings 
as  -his  were. 

They  went  on  therefore  after  this  a good  way  further, 
talking  of  Christian  and  Faithful,  and  how  Hopeful  joined 
himself  to  Christian  after  that  Faithful  was  dead. 

Now  they  were  come  up  with  the  hill  Lucre,  where  the 
silver  mine  was  which  took  Demas  off  his  pilgrimage,  and 
into  which,  as  some  think,  By-ends  fell  and  perished ; 
wherefore  they  considered  that.  But  when  they  were 
come  to  the  old  monument  that  stood  over  against  the  hill 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


359 


Lucre,  to  wit,  to  the  pillar  of  salt,  that  stood  also  within 
view  of  Sodom  and  its  stinking  lake,  they  marvelled,  as 
did  Christian  before,  that  men  of  that  knowledge  and 
ripeness  of  wit  as  they  were  should  be  so  blind  as  to  turn 
aside  here.  Only  they  considered  again,  that  nature  is 
not  affected  with  the  harms  that  others  have  met  with, 
especially  if  that  thing  upon  which  they  look  has  an 
attracting  virtue  upon  the  foolish  eye. 

I saw  now  that  they  went  on  till  they  came  to  the  river 
that  was  on  this  side  of  the  Delectable  Mountains; — to 
the  river  where  the  fine  trees  grow  on  both  sides,  and 
whose  leaves,  if  taken  inwardly,  are  good  against  surfeits : 
where  the  meadows  are  green  all  the  year  long ; and  where 
they  might  lie  down  safely. 

By  this  river  side,  in  the  meadows,  there  were  cotes  and 
folds  for  sfyeep,  and  a house  built  for  the  nourishing  and 
bringing  up  of  those  lambs,  the  babes  of  those  women  that 
go  on  pilgrimage.  Also  there  was  here  one  that  was  in- 
trusted with  them,  who  could  have  compassion ; and  that 
could  gather  these  lambs  with  his  arm,  and  carry  them  in 
his  bosom,  and  gently  lead  those  that  are  with  young. 
Now  to  the  care  of  this  man  Christiana  admonished  her 
four  daughters  to  commit  their  little  ones,  that  by  these 
waters  they  might  be  housed,  harboured,  succoured,  and 
nourished,  and  that  none  of  them  might  be  lacking  in  time 
to  come.  This  man,  if  any  of  them  go  astray,  or  be  lost, 
he  will  bring  them  again ; he  will  also  bind  up  that  which 
was  broken,  and  will  strengthen  them  that  are  sick.  Here 
they  will  never  want  meat,  drink,  and  clothing ; here  they 
will  be  kept  from  thieves  and  robbers;  for  this  man  will 


Psa.  xxiii. 
2. 


Heb.  v.  2 ; 
Isa.  xl.  II. 


Jer.  xxiii. 
4;  Ezek. 
xxxiv.  11 
— 1(3. 


A A 4 


360 


Pilgrim' s Progress . 


They  being 
come  to 
By-path 
stile,  have  a 
mind  to 
have  a 
pluck  with 
Giant  De- 
spair. 


die  before  one  of  those  committed  to  his  trust  shall  be  lost. 
Besides,  here  they  shall  be  sure  to  have  good  nurture  and 
admonition,  and  shall  be  taught  to  walk  in  right  paths, 
and  that  you  know  is  a favour  of  no  small  account.  Also 
here,  as  you  see,  are  delicate  waters,  pleasant  meadows, 
dainty  flowers,  variety  of  trees,  and  such  as  bear  whole- 
some fruit; — fruit,  not  like  that  which  Matthew  ate  of, 
that  fell  over  the  wall  out  of  Beelzebub’s  garden ; but 
fruit  that  procureth  health  where  there  is  none,  and  that 
continueth  and  increaseth  it  where  it  is.  So  they  were 
content  to  commit  their  little  ones  to  him ; and  that  which 
was  also  an  encouragement  to  them  so  to  do,  was,  for  that 
all  this  was  to  be  at  the  charge  of  the  King,  and  so  was  as 
an  hospital  for  young  children  and  orphans. 

Now  they  went  on.  And  when  they  were  come  to  By- 
path meadow,  to  the  stile  over  which  Christian  went  with 
his  fellow  Hopeful,  when  they  were  taken  by  Giant 
Despair,  and  put  into  Doubting-castle,  they  sat  down,  and 
consulted  what  was  best  to  be  done  : to  wit,  now  that  they 
were  so  strong,  and  had  got  such  a man  as  Air.  Great- 
heart  for  their  conductor,  whether  they  had  not  best  to 
make  an  attempt  upon  the  giant,  demolish  his  castle,  and 
if  there  were  any  pilgrims  in  it,  to  set  them  at  liberty, 
before  they  went  any  further.  So  one  said  one  thing,  and 
another  said  the  contrary.  One  questioned  if  it  was 
lawful  to  go  upon  unconsecrated  ground ; another  said 
they  might,  provided  their  end  was  good ; but  Mr.  Great- 
heart  said.  Though  that  assertion  offered  last  cannot  be 
universally  true,  yet  I have  a commandment  to  resist  sin, 
to  overcome  evil,  to  fight  the  good  fight  of  faith : and  I 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


361 


pray,  with  whom  should  I fight  this  good  fight,  if  not 
with  Giant  Despair  ? I will  therefore  attempt  the  taking 
away  of  his  life  and  the  demolishing  of  Doubting-castle. 
Then  said  he.  Who  will  go  with  me?  ' Then  said  old 
Honest,  I will.  And  so  will  we  too,  said  Christiana’s  four 
sons,  Matthew,  Samuel,  Joseph,  and  James;  for  they  were 
young  men  and  strong.  So  they  left  the  women  in  the 
road,  and  with  them  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  and  Mr.  Ready-to- 
halt  with  his  crutches,  to  be  their  guard,  until  they  came 
back ; for  in  that  place  Giant  Despair  dwelt  so  near,  they, 
keeping  in  the  road,  a little  child  might  lead  them. 

So  Mr.  Great-heart,  old  Honest,  and  the  four  young 
men,  went  to  go  up  to  Doubting-castle,  to  look  for  Giant 
Despair.  When  they  came  at  the  castle  gate,  they  knocked 
for  entrance  with  an  unusual  noise.  At  that  the  old  giant 
comes  to  the  gate,  and  Diffidence  his  wife  follows.  Then 
said  he.  Who  and  what  is  he  that  is  so  hardy,  as  after  this 
manner  to  molest  the  Giant  Despair?  Mr.  Great-heart 
replied,  It  is  I,  Great-heart,  one  of  the  King  of  the 
celestial  country’s  conductors  of  pilgrims  to  their  place ; 
and  I demand  of  thee  that  thou  open  thy  gates  for  my 
entrance : prepare  thyself  also  to  fight,  for  I am  come  to 
take  away  thy  head,  and  to  demolish  Doubting-castle. 

Now  Giant  Despair,  because  he  was  a giant,  thought  no 
man  could  overcome  him : and  again  thought  he.  Since 
heretofore  I have  made  a conquest  of  angels,  shall  Great- 
heart  make  me  afraid?  So  he  harnessed  himself,  and 
went  out.  He  had  a cap  of  steel  upon  his  head,  a breast- 
plate of  fire  girded  to  him,  and  he  came  out  in  iron  shoes, 
with  a great  club  in  his  hand.  Then  these  six  men  made 


1 John  ii. 
13,  14 


Isa.  xi.  6. 


Despair  has 

overcome 

angels. 


362 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Despair  is 
loth  to  die. 


Doubting- 
castle  de- 
molished. 


They  have 
music  and 
dancing  for 

joy. 


up  to  him,  and  beset  him  behind  and  before : also  when 
Diffidence  the  giantess  came  up  to  help  him,  old  Mr 
Honest  cut  her  down  at  one  blow.  Then  they  fought  for 
their  lives,  and  Giant  Despair  was  brought  down  to  the 
ground,  but  was  very  loth  to  die.  He  struggled  hard,  and 
had,  as  they  say,  as  many  lives  as  a cat ; but  Great-heart 
was  his  death,  for  he  left  him  not  till  he  had  severed 
his  head  from  his  shoulders. 

Then  they  fell  to  demolishing  Doubting-castle,  and  that 
you  know  might  with  ease  be  done,  since  Giant  Despair 
was  dead.  They  were  seven  days  in  destroying  of  that ; 
and  in  it  of  pilgrims  they  found  one  Mr.  Despondency, 
almost  starved  to  death,  and  one  Much-afraid,  his  daughter : 
these  two  they  saved  alive.  But  it  would  have  made  you 
wonder  to  have  seen  the  dead  bodies  that  lay  here  and 
there  in  the  castle  yard,  and  how  full  of  dead  men’s  bones 
the  dungeon  was. 

When  Mr.  Great-heart  and  his  companions  had  per- 
formed this  exploit,  they  took  Mr.  Despondency,  and  his 
daughter  Much-afraid,  into  their  protection  ; for  they  were 
honest  people,  though  they  were  prisoners  in  Doubting- 
castle  to  that  tyrant  Giant  Despair.  They,  therefore,  I 
say,  took  with  them  the  head  of  the  giant,  (for  his  body 
they  had  buried  under  a heap  of  stones,)  and  down  to  the 
road  and  to  their  companions  they  came,  and  showed 
them  what  they  had  done.  Now  when  Feeble-mind  and 
Ready-to-halt  saw  that  it  was  the  head  of  Giant  Despair 
indeed,  they  were  very  jocund  and  merry.  Now  Chris- 
tiana, if  need  was,  could  play  upon  the  viol,  and  her 
daughter  Mercy  upon  the  lute : so  since  they  were  so 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


363 


merry  disposed,  she  played  them  a lesson,  and  Ready-to- 
halt  would  dance.  So  he  took  Despondency’s  daughter, 
Much-afraid,  by  the  hand,  and  to  dancing  they  went  in 
the  road.  True,  he  could  not  dance  without  one  crutch  in 


Mr  Despondency. 


his  hand,  but  I promise  you,  he  footed  it  well : also  the 
girl  was  to  be  commended,  for  she  answered  the  music 
handsomely. 

As  for  Mr.  Despondency,  the  music  was  not  so  much  to 
him ; he  was  for  feeding,  rather  than  dancing,  for  that  he 


Pilgrims  Progress . 


364 

was  almost  starved.  So  Christiana  gave  him  some  of  her 
bottle  of  spirits  for  present  relief,  and  then  prepared  him 
something  to  eat ; and  in  a little  time  the  old  gentleman 
came  to  himself,  and  began  to  be  finely  revived. 

Now  I saw  in  my  dream,  when  all  these  things  were 
finished,  Mr.  Great-heart  took  the  head  of  Giant  Despair, 
and  set  it  upon  a pole  by  the  highway  side,  right  over 
against  the  pillar  that  Christian  erected  for  a caution  to 
pilgrims  that  came  after,  to  take  heed  of  entering  into 
his  grounds. 

A monu-  Then  he  writ  under  it  upon  a marble  stone  these  verses 

mentof 

deliverance.  following : 

This  is  the  head  of  him,  whose  name  only 
In  former  times  did  pilgrims  terrify. 

His  castle ’s  down,  and  Diffidence  his  wife 
Brave  Mr.  Great-heart  has  bereft  of  life. 

Despondency,  his  daughter  Much-afraid, 

Great-heart  for  them  also  the  man  has  play’d. 

Who  hereof  doubts,  if  he  ’ll  but  cast  his  eye 
Up  hither,  may  his  scruples  satisfy. 

This  head  also,  when  doubting  cripples  dance, 

Doth  show  from  fears  they  have  deliverance. 

When  these  men  bad  thus  bravely  showed  themselves 
against  Doubting-castle,  and  bad  slain  G-iant  Despair,  they 
went  forward,  and  went  on  till  they  came  to  the  Delect- 
able Mountains,  where  Christian  and  Hopeful  refreshed 
themselves  with  the  varieties  of  the  place.  They  also 
acquainted  themselves  with  the  Shepherds  there,  who  wel- 
comed them,  as  they  had  done  Christian  before,  unto  the 
Delectable  Mountains. 

Now  the  Shepherds  seeing  so  great  a train  follow  Mr. 
Great-heart,  (for  with  him  they  were  well  acquainted,) 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


365 


they  said  unto  him.  Good  sir,  you  have  got  a goodly 
company  here ; pray  where  did  you  find  all  these  ? 

Then  Mr.  Great-heart  replied : — 

First,  here  is  Christiana  and  her  train, 

Her  sons,  and  her  sons’  wives,  who  like  the  wain, 

Keep  by  the  pole,  and  do  by  compass  steer 
From  sin  to  grace,  else  they  had  not  been  here. 

Next  here ’s  Old  Honest  come  on  pilgrimage, 

Ready-to-halt  too,  who  I dare  engage 
True-hearted  is,  and  so  is  Feeble-mitid, 

Who  willing  was  not  to  be  left  behind. 

Despondency,  good  man,  is  coming  after, 

And  so  also  is  Much-afraid,  his  daughter. 

May  we  have  entertainment  here,  or  must 
We  further  go  ? Let ’s  know  whereon  to  trust. 

Then  said  the  Shepherds,  This  is  a comfortable  company. 
You  are  welcome  to  us ; for  we  have  for  the  feeble,  as 
well  as  for  the  strong.  Our  Prince  has  an  eye  to  what 
is  done  to  the  least  of  these ; therefore  infirmity  must 
not  be  a block  to  our  entertainment.  So  they  had  them 
to  the  palace  door,  and  then  said  unto  them,  Come  in, 
Mr.  Feeble-mind,  come  in,  Mr.  Keady-to-halt,  come  in, 
Mr.  Despondency,  and  Mrs.  Much-afraid,  his  daughter. 
These,  Mr.  Great-heart,  said  the  Shepherds  to  the  guide, 
we  call  in  by  name,  for  that  they  are  most  subject  to  draw 
back;  but  as  for  you,  and  the  rest  that  are  strong,  we 
leave  you  to  your  wonted  liberty.  Then  said  Mr.  Great- 
heart,  This  day  I see  that  grace  doth  shine  in  your  faces, 
and  that  you  are  my  Lord’s  shepherds  indeed;  for  that 
you  have  not  pushed  these  diseased  neither  with  side  nor 
shoulder,  but  have  rather  strewed  their  way  into  the  palace 
with  flowers,  as  you  should. 


The  guide’s 
speech  to 
the  Shep- 
herds. 


Their  enter- 
tainment. 


Matt.  xxv. 
40. 


A descrip- 
tion of  false 
shepherds. 

Ezek. 
xxxiv.  21. 


366 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


Mount 

Marvel. 


Mark  xi. 
23,  24. 


Mount 

Innocence. 


So  the  feeble  and  weak  went  in,  and  Mr.  Great-heart 
and  the  rest  did  follow.  When  they  were  also  set  down 
the  Shepherds  said  to  those  of  the  weaker  sort,  What  is  it 
that  you  would  have  ? for,  said  they,  all  things  must  be 
managed  here  for  the  supporting  of  the  weak,  as  well  as 
to  the  warning  of  the  unruly.  So  they  made  them  a feast 
of  things  easy  of  digestion,  and  that  were  pleasant  to  the 
palate,  and  nourishing ; the  which  when  they  had  received, 
they  went  to  their  rest,  each  one  respectively  unto  his 
proper  place. 

When  morning  was  come,  because  the  mountains  were 
high  and  the  day  clear,  and  because  it  was  the  custom  of 
the  Shepherds  to  show  the  pilgrims  before  their  departure 
some  rarities,  therefore  after  they  were  ready,  and  had 
refreshed  themselves,  the  Shepherds  took  them  out  into 
the  fields,  and  showed  them  first  what  they  had  shown  to 
Christian  before. 

Then  they  had  them  to  some  new  places.  The  first  was 
mount  Marvel,  where  they  looked,  and  beheld  a man  at  a 
distance,  that  tumbled  the  hills  about  with  words.  Then 
they  asked  the  Shepherds  what  that  should  mean.  So 
they  told  them,  that  that  man  was  the  son  of  one 
Mr.  Great-grace,  of  whom  you  read  in  the  first  part  of 
the  records  of  the  Pilgrim’s  Progress ; and  he  is  set  there 
to  teach  pilgrims  how  to  believe  down,  or  to  tumble  out 
of  their  ways,  what  difficulties  they  should  meet  with,  by 
faith.  Then  said  Mr.  Grreat-heart,  I know  him,  he  is  a 
man  above  many. 

Then  they  had  them  to  another  place,  called  mount 
Innocence.  And  there  they  saw  a man  clothed  all  in 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


367 


white ; and  two  men,  Prejudice  and  Ill-will,  continually 
casting  dirt  upon  him.  Now,  behold,  the  dirt,  whatsoever 
they  cast  at  him,  would  in  a little  time  fall  off  again,  and 
his  garment  would  look  as  clear  as  if  no  dirt  had  been 
cast  thereat.  Then  said  the  pilgrims,  What  means  this  ? 
The  Shepherds  answered,  This  man  is  named  Godly-man, 
and  this  garment  is  to  show  the  innocency  of  his  life. 
Now  those  that  throw  dirt  at  him,  are  such  as  hate  his 
well-doing ; but,  as  you  see  the  dirt  will  not  stick  upon 
his  clothes,,  so  it  shall  be  with  him  that  liveth  innocently 
in  the  world.  Whoever  they  be  that  would  make  such 
men  dirty,  they  labour  all  in  vain ; for  God,  by  that  a 
little  time  is  spent,  will  cause  that  their  innocence  shall 
break  forth  as  the  light,  and  their  righteousness  as  the 
noonday. 

Then  they  took  them,  and  had  them  to  mount  Charity, 
where  they  showed  them  a man  that  had  a bundle  of  cloth 
lying  before  him,  out  of  which  he  cut  coats  and  garments 
for  the  poor  that  stood  about  him  ; yet  his  bundle  or  roll 
of  cloth  was  never  the  less.  Then  said  they.  What  should 
this  be  ? This  is,  said  the  Shepherds,  to  show  you,  that 
he  who  has  a heart  to  give  of  his  labour  to  the  poor,  shall 
never  want  wherewithal.  He  that  watereth  shall  be 
watered  himself.  And  the  cake  that  the  widow  gave  to 
the  prophet  did  not  cause  that  she  had  the  less  in  her 
barrel. 

They  had  them  also  to  the  place  where  they  saw  one 
Fool,  and  one  Want-wit,  washing  an  Ethiopian,  with  an 
intention  to  make  him  white ; but  the  more  they  washed 
him  the  blacker  he  was.  Then  they  asked  the  Shepherds 


Mount 

Charity. 


The  work  of 
one  Fool 
and  one 
Want-wit. 


3G3 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


what  that  should  mean.  So  they  told  them,  saying,  Thus 
it  is  with  the  vile  person ; all  means  used  to  get  such  a 
one  a good  name,  shall  in  conclusion  tend  but  to  make 
him  more  abominable.  Thus  it  was  with  the  Pharisees ; 
and  so  it  shall  be  with  all  hypocrites. 

Mercy  has  Then  said  Mercy,  the  wife  of  Matthew,  to  Christiana, 
see  the  hole  her  mother,  Mother,  I would,  if  it  might  be,  see  the  hole 
m e 1 in  the  hill,  or  that  commonly  called  the  by-way  to  hell. 

So  her  mother  brake  her  mind  to  the  Shepherds.  Then 
they  went  to  the  door ; it  was  on  the  side  of  an  hill ; and 
they  opened  it,  and  bid  Mercy  hearken  a while.  So  she 
hearkened,  and  heard  one  saying,  Cursed  be  my  father  for 
holding  of  my  feet  back  from  the  way  of  peace  and  life. 
Another  said,  Oh  that  I had  been  torn  in  pieces  before  I 
had,  to  save  my  life,  lost  my  soul ! And  another  said, 
If  I were  to  live  again,  how  would  I deny  myself  rather 
than  come  to  this  place ! Then  there  was  as  if  the  very 
earth  groaned  and  quaked  under  the  feet  of  this  young 
woman  for  fear ; so  she  looked  white,  and  came  trembling 
away,  saying,  Blessed  be  he  and  she  that  are  delivered 
from  this  place ! 

Now  when  the  Shepherds  had  shown  them  all  these 
things,  then  they  had  them  back  to  the  palace,  and  enter- 
tained them  with  what  the  house  would  afford.  But 

Mercy  Mercy,  being  a young  and  married  woman,  longed  for 
longeth,  J 

and  for  something  that  she  saw  there,  but  was  ashamed  to  ask. 

Her  mother-in-law  then  asked  her  what  she  ailed,  for  she 
looked  as  one  not  well.  Then  said  Mercy,  There  is  a 
looking-glass  hangs  up  in  the  dining-room,  off  which  I 
cannot  take  my  mind;  if,  therefore,  I have  it  not,  I think 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


3G9 


I shall  miscarry.  Then  said  her  mother,  I will  mention 
thy  wants  to  the  Shepherds,  and  they  will  not  deny  it  thee. 
But  she  said,  I am  ashamed  that  these  men  should  know 
that  I longed.  Nay,  my  daughter,  said  she,  it  is  no  shame, 
but  a virtue,  to  long  for  such  a thing  as  that.  So  Mercy 
said,  Then,  mother,  if  you  please,  ask  the  Shepherds  if  they 
are  willing  to  sell  it. 

Now  the  glass  was  one  of  a thousand.  It  would  present 
a man,  one  way,  with  his  own  features  exactly ; and  turn 
it  but  another  way,  and  it  would  show  one  the  very  face 
and  similitude  of  the  Prince  of  pilgrims  himself.  Yes, 
I have  talked  with  them  that  can  tell,  and  they  have  said 
that  they  have  seen  the  very  crown  of  thorns  upon  his 
head  by  looking  in  that  glass ; they  have  therein  also  seen 
the  holes  in  his  hands,  his  feet,  and  his  side.  Yea,  such 
an  excellency  is  there  in  this  glass,  that  it  will  show  him 
to  one  where  they  have  a mind  to  see  him ; whether  living 
or  dead ; whether  in  earth  or  in  heaven ; whether  in  a 
state  of  humiliation  or  in  his  exaltation ; whether  coming 
to  suffer  or  coming  to  reign. 

Christiana  therefore  went  to  the  Shepherds  apart,  now 
the  names  of  the  Shepherds  were  Knowledge,  Experience, 
Watchful,  and  Sincere,  and  said  unto  them,  There  is  one 
of  my  daughters,  a married  woman,  that  I think  doth  long 
for  something  that  she  hath  seen  in  this  house ; and  she 
thinks  that  she  shall  miscarry  if  she  should  by  you  be 
denied. 

Experience.  Call  her,  call  her,  she  shall  assuredly  have 
what  we  can  help  her  to.  So  they  called  her,  and  said  to 
her,  Mercy,  what  is  that  thing  thou  wouldst  have?  Then 


It  was  the 
word  of 
God. 


James  i.  23 ; 
1 Cor.  xiii. 
12 ; 2 Cor. 
iii.  18. 


B B 


370 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


She  doth 
not  lose  her 
longing. 


How  the 
Shepherds 
adorn  the 
pilgrims. 


she  blushed,  and  said.  The  great  glass  that  hangs  up  in  the 
dining-room.  So  Sincere  ran  and  fetched  it,  and  with  a 
joyful  consent  it  was  given  her.  Then  she  bowed  her 
head,  and  gave  thanks,  and  said.  By  this  I know  that  I 
have  obtained  favour  in  your  eyes. 

They  also  gave  to  the  other  young  women  such  things  as 
they  desired,  and  to  their  husbands  great  commendations, 
for  that  they  had  joined  with  Mr.  Great-heart  in  the 
slaying  Giant  Despair,  and  the  demolishing  Doubting- 
castle. 

About  Christiana’s  neck  the  Shepherds  put  a bracelet, 
and  so  they  did  about  the  necks  of  her  four  daughters ; 
also  they  put  ear-rings  in  their  ears,  and  jewels  on  their 
foreheads. 

When  they  were  minded  to  go  hence,  they  let  them  go 
in  peace,  but  gave  not  to  them  those  certain  cautions  which 
before  were  given  to  Christian  and  his  companion.  The 
reason  was,  for  that  these  had  Great-heart  to  be  their 
guide,  who  was  one  that  was  well  acquainted  with  things, 
and  so  could  give  them  their  cautions  more  seasonably,  to 
wit,  even  when  the  danger  was  nigh  the  approaching. 
What  cautions  Christian  and  his  companion  had  received 
of  the  Shepherds,  they  had  also  lost  by  that  the  time  was 
come  that  they  had  need  to  put  them  in  practice.  Where- 
fore, here  was  the  advantage  that  this  company  had  over 
the  other. 

From  hence  they  went  on  singing ; and  they  said. 


Behold  how  fitly  are  the  stages  set 

For  their  relief  that  pilgrims  are  become, 

And  how  they  us  receive  without  one  let, 

That  make  the  other  life  our  mark  aud  home ! 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


371 


What  novelties  they  have  to  us  they  give, 

That  we,  though  pilgrims,  joyful  lives  may  live. 
They  do  upon  us,  too,  such  things  bestow, 

That  show  we  pilgrims  are  where’er  we  go. 


When  they  were  gone  from  the  Shepherds  they  quickly 
came  to  the  place  where  Christian  met  with  one  Turn- 
away,  that  dwelt  in  the  town  of  Apostacy.  Wherefore  of 
him  Mr.  Great-heart  their  guide  did  now  put  them  in 
mind,  saying,  This  is  the  place  where  Christian  met  with 
one  Turn-away,  who  carried  with  him  the  character  of  his 
rebellion  at  his  back.  And  this  I have  to  say  concerning 
this  man  ; — he  would  hearken  to  no  counsel,  but  once  a 
falling,  persuasion  could  not  stop  him.  When  he  came  to 
the  place  where  the  cross  and  sepulchre  were,  he  did  meet 
with  one  that  bid  him  look  there ; but  he  gnashed  with 
his  teeth,  and  stamped,  and  said  he  was  resolved  to  go 
back  to  his  own  town.  Before  he  came  to  the  gate  he  met 
with  Evangelist,  who  offered  to  lay  hands  on  him,  to  turn 
him  into  the  way  again.  But  this  Turn-away  resisted  him, 
and  having  done  much  despite  unto  him,  he  got  away 
over  the  wall,  and  so  escaped  his  hand. 

Then  they  went  on  ; and  just  at  the  place  where  Little- 
faith  formerly  was  robbed,  there  stood  a man  with  his 
sword  drawn,  and  his  face  all  over  with  blood.  Then  said 
Mr.  Great-heart,  Who  art  thou  ? The  man  made  answer, 
saying,  I am  one  whose  name  is  Valiant-for-truth.  I am 
a pilgrim,  and  am  going  to  the  Celestial  City.  Now,  as  I 
was  in  my  way,  there  were  three  men  did  beset  me,  and 
propounded  unto  me  these  three  things:  1.  Whether  I 
would  become  one  of  them.  2.  Or  go  back  from  whence 


How  one 
Turn-away 
managed 
his  apos- 
tacy. 


One  Va- 
liant-for- 
truth  beset 
with 
thieves. 

Prov.  i.  11 
—14. 


B B 2 


372 


Pilgrims  Progress. 


I came.  3.  Or  die  upon  the  place.  To  the  first  I 
answered,  I had  been  a true  man  for  a long  season,  and 
therefore  it  could  not  be  expected  that  I should  now  cast 
in  my  lot  with  thieves.  Then  they  demanded  what  I 
should  say  to  the  second.  So  I told  them,  the  place  from 
whence  I came,  had  I not  found  incommodity  there,  I had 
not  forsaken  it  at  all ; but  finding  it  altogether  unsuitable 
to  me,  and  very  unprofitable  for  me,  I forsook  it  for  this 
way.  Then  they  asked  me  what  I said  to  the  third.  And 
I told  them,  my  life  cost  far  more  dear  than  that  I should 
lightly  give  it  away.  Besides,  you  have  nothing  to  do 
thus  to  put  things  to  my  choice ; wherefore  at  your  peril 
be  it  if  you  meddle.  Then  these  three,  to  wit,  Wild-head, 
Inconsiderate,  and  Pragmatick,  drew  upon  me,  and  I also 
drew  upon  them.  So  we  fell  to  it,  one  against  three,  for 
the  space  of  above  three  hours.  They  have  left  upon  me, 
as  you  see,  some  of  the  marks  of  their  valour,  and  have 
also  carried  away  with  them  some  of  mine.  They  are  but 
just  now  gone : I suppose  they  might,  as  the  saying  is, 
hear  your  horse  dash,  and  so  they  betake  themselves  to 
flight. 

Great-heart.  But  here  was  great  odds,  three  against 
one. 

Valiant.  ’Tis  true ; but  little  or  more  are  nothing  to 

Psa. xxvii.  him  that  has  the  truth  on  his  side:  Though  an  host 

3 

should  encamp  against  me,  said  one,  my  heart  shall  not 
fear : though  war  shall  rise  against  me,  in  this  will  I be 
confident,  &c.  Besides,  said  he,  I have  read  in  some 
records  that  one  man  has  fought  an  army : and  how  many 
did  Samson  slay  with  the  jaw-bone  of  an  ass  ! 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


373 


Great.  Then  said  the  guide,  Why  did  you  not  cry  out, 
that  some  might  have  come  in  for  your  succour  ? 

Valiant.  So  I did  to  my  King,  who  I knew  could  hear 
me,  and  afford  invisible  help,  and  that  was  sufficient  for  me. 

Great.  Then  said  Great-heart  to  Mr.  Valiant-for-truth, 
Thou  hast  worthily  behaved  thyself ; let  me  see  thy  sword. 
So  he  showed  it  him. 

When  he  had  taken  it  in  his  hand  and  looked  thereon  a 
while,  he  said,  Ha ! it  is  a right  Jerusalem  blade. 

Valiant.  It  is  so.  Let  a man  have  one  of  these 
blades,  with  a hand  to  wield  it  and  skill  to  use  it,  and  he 
may  venture  upon  an  angel  with  it.  He  need  not  fear  its 
holding,  if  he  can  but  tell  how  to  lay  on.  Its  edge  will 
never  blunt.  It  will  cut  flesh  and  bones,  and  soul  and 
spirit  and  all. 

Great.  But  you  fought  a great  while ; I wonder  you 
was  not  weary. 

Valiant.  I fought  till  my  sword  did  cleave  to  my 
hand ; and  then  they  were  joined  together  as  if  a sword 
grew  out  of  my  arm,  and  when  the  blood  ran  through  my 
fingers,  then  I fought  with  most  courage. 

Great.  Thou  hast  done  well ; thou  hast  resisted  unto 
blood,  striving  against  sin.  Thou  shalt  abide  by  us,  come 
in  and  go  out  with  us ; for  we  are  thy  companions.  Then 
they  took  him,  and  washed  his  wounds,  and  gave  him  of 
what  they  had,  to  refresh  him : and  so  they  went  together. 

Now  as  they  went  on,  because  Mr.  Great-heart  was 
delighted  in  him,  (for  he  loved  one  greatly  that  he  found 
to  be  a man  of  his  hands,)  and  because  there  were  in 
company  them  that  were  feeble  and  weak,  therefore  he 


Heb.  iv.  12. 


The  word. 
The  faith. 
Blood. 


B B 3 


374 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


How  Mr. 
Valiant 
came  to  go 
on  pil- 
grimage. 


He  begins 
right. 


questioned  with  him  about  many  things;  as  first,  what 
countryman  he  was. 

Valiant.  I am  of  Dark-land ; for  there  I was  born,  and 
there  my  father  and  mother  are  still. 

Great.  Dark-land,  said  the  guide;  doth  not  that  lie 
on  the  same  coast  with  the  city  of  Destruction  ? 

Valiant.  Yes,  it  doth.  Now  that  which  caused  me  to 
come  on  pilgrimage  was  this.  We  had  one  Mr.  Tell-true 
come  into  our  parts,  and  he  told  it  about  what  Christian 
had  done,  that  went  from  the  city  of  Destruction ; namely, 
how  he  had  forsaken  his  wife  and  children,  and  had  be- 
taken himself  to  a pilgrim’s  life.  It  was  also  confidently 
reported,  how  he  had  killed  a serpent  that  did  come  out  to 
resist  him  in  his  journey;  and  how  he  got  through  to 
whither  he  intended.  It  was  also  told  what  welcome  he 
had  at  all  his  Lord’s  lodgings,  especially  when  he  came  to 
the  gates  of  the  Celestial  City ; for  there,  said  the  man,  he 
was  received  with  sound  of  trumpet  by  a company  of 
shining  ones.  He  told  also  how  all  the  bells  in  the  city 
did  ring  for  joy  at  his  reception,  and  what  golden  garments 
he  was  clothed  with ; with  many  other  things  that  now  I 
shall  forbear  to  relate.  In  a word,  that  man  so  told  the 
story  of  Christian  and  his  travels  that  my  heart  fell  into  a 
burning  haste  to  be  gone  after  him ; nor  could  father  or 
mother  stay  me.  So  I got  from  them,  and  am  come  thus 
far  on  my  way. 

Great.  You  came  in  at  the  gate,  did  you  not  ? 

Valiant.  Yes,  yes ; for  the  same  man  also  told  us, 
that  all  would  be  nothing,  if  we  did  not  begin  to  enter  this 
way  at  the  gate. 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


375 


G-reat.  Look  you,  said  the  guide  to  Christiana,  the 
pilgrimage  of  your  husband,  with  what  he  has  gotten 
thereby,  is  spread  abroad  far  and  near. 

Valiant.  Why,  is  this  Christian’s  wife  ? 

Great.  Yes,  that  it  is ; and  these  also  are  his  four 
sons. 

Valiant.  What,  and  going  on  pilgrimage  too  ? 

G-reat.  Yes,  verily,  they  are  following  after. 

Valiant.  It  glads  me  at  the  heart.  G-ood  man,  how 
joyful  will  he  be  when  he  shall  see  them  that  would  not  go 
with  him,  yet  to  enter  after  him  in  at  the  gates  into  the 
Celestial  City ! 

G-reat.  Without  doubt  it  will  be  a comfort  to  him ; for 
next  to  the  joy  of  seeing  himself  there,  it  will  be  a joy  to 
meet  there  his  wife  and  children. 

Valiant.  But  now  you  are  upon  that,  pray  let  me  see 
your  opinion  about  it.  Some  make  a question,  whether 
we  shall  know  one  another  when  we  are  there. 

G-reat.  Do  you  think  they  shall  know  themselves  then, 
or  that  they  shall  rejoice  to  see  themselves  in  that  bliss  ? 
and  if  they  think  they  shall  know  and  do  this,  why  not 
know  others,  and  rejoice  in  their  welfare  also?  Again, 
since  relations  are  our  second  self,  though  that  state  will  be 
dissolved  there,  yet  why  may  it  not  be  rationally  concluded, 
that  we  stftall  be  more  glad  to  see  them  there,  than  to  see 
they  are  wanting  ? 

Valiant.  WTell,  I perceive  whereabouts  you  are  as  to 
this.  Have  you  any  more  things  to  ask  me  about  my 
beginning  to  come  on  pilgrimage  ? 


Christian’s 
name  fa- 
mous. 


He  is  much 
rejoiced  to 
see  Chris- 
tian’s wife. 


B B 4 


376 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


The  great 
stumbling- 
blocks  that 
by  his 
friends  were 
laid  in  his 
way. 


The  first 

stumbling- 

block. 


Great.  Yes  ; were  your  father  and  mother  willing  that 
you  should  become  a pilgrim  ? 

Valiant.  0 no ; they  used  all  means  imaginable  to 
persuade  me  to  stay  at  home. 

Great.  Why,  what  could  they  say  against  it  ? 

Valiant.  They  said  it  was  an  idle  life ; and  if  I myself 
were  not  inclined  to  sloth  and  laziness,  I would  never 
countenance  a pilgrim’s  condition. 

Great.  And  what  did  they  say  else  ? 

Valiant.  Why,  they  told  me  that  it  was  a dangerous 
way ; yea,  the  most  dangerous  way  in  the  world,  said  they, 
is  that  which  the  pilgrims  go. 

Great.  Did  they  show  you  wherein  this  way  is  so 
dangerous  ? 

Valiant.  Yes  ; and  that  in  many  particulars. 

Great.  Name  some  of  them. 

Valiant.  They  told  me  of  the  Slough  of  Despond, 
where  Christian  was  well  nigh  smothered.  They  told  me, 
that  there  were  archers  standing  ready  in  Beelzebub-castle 
to  shoot  them  who  should  knock  at  the  Wicket-gate  for 
entrance.  They  told  me  also  of  the  wood  and  dark  moun- 
tains ; of  the  hill  Difficulty ; of  the  lions ; and  also  of  the 
three  giants,  Bloody-man,  Maul,  and  Slay-good.  They 
said  moreover,  that  there  was  a foul  fiend  haunted  the 
Valley  of  Humiliation  ; and  that  Christian  was  by  him 
almost  bereft  of  life.  Besides,  said  they,  you  must  go  over 
the  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death,  where  the  hobgoblins 
are,  where  the  light  is  darkness,  where  the  way  is  full  of 
snares,  pits,  traps,  and  gins.  They  told  me  also  of  Giant 
Despair,  of  Doubting-castle,  and  of  the  ruin  that  the 


Pilgrim's  Progress, 


377 


pilgrims  had  met  with  there.  Further,  they  said  I must 
go  over  the  Enchanted  Ground,  which  was  dangerous ; and 
that  after  all  this  I should  find  a river,  over  which  there 
was  no  bridge ; and  that  that  river  did  lie  betwixt  me  and 
the  Celestial  Country. 

Great.  And  was  this  all  ? 

Valiant.  No.  They  also  told  me  that  this  way  was  The  second, 
full  of  deceivers,  and  of  persons  that  lay  in  wait  there  to 
turn  good  men  out  of  the  path. 

Great.  But  how  did  they  make  that  out  ? 

Valiant.  They  told  me,  that  Mr.  Worldly-wise-man 
did  lie  there  in  wait  to  deceive.  They  said  also,  that 
there  were  Formality  and  Hypocrisy  continually  on  the 
road.  They  said  also,  that  By-ends,  Talkative,  or  Demas, 
would  go  near  to  gather  me  up ; that  the  Flatterer  would 
catch  me  in  his  net ; or  that,  with  green-headed  Ignorance, 

I would  presume  to  go  on  to  the  gate,  from  whence  he 
was  sent  back  to  the  hole  that  was  in  the  side  of  the  hill, 
and  made  to  go  the  by-way  to  hell. 

Great.  I promise  you,  this  was  enough  to  discourage 
you ; but  did  they  make  an  end  here  ? 

Valiant.  No,  stay.  They  told  me  also  of  many  that  The  third, 
had  tried  that  way  of  old,  and  that  had  gone  a great  way 
therein,  to  see  if  they  could  find  some  thing  of  the  glory 
there  that  so  many  had  so  much  talked  of  from  time  to 
time,  and  how  they  came  back  again,  and  befooled  them- 
selves for  setting  a foot  out  of  doors  in  that  path,  to  the 
satisfaction  of  all  the  country.  And  they  named  several 
that  did  so,  as  Obstinate  and  Pliable,  Mistrust  and 
Timorous,  Tum-away  and  old  Atheist,  with  several  more ; 


378 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


The  fourth. 


How  he  got 
over  these 
stumbling- 
blocks. 


who,  they  said,  had  some  of  them  gone  far  to  see  what 
they  could  find,  but  not  one  of  them  had  found  so  much 
advantage  by  going  as  amounted  to  the  weight  of  a feather. 

Great.  Said  they  any  thing  more  to  discourage  you  ? 

Valiant.  Yes.  They  told  me  of  one  Mr.  Fearing, 
who  was  a pilgrim,  and  how  he  found  his  way  so  solitary, 
that  he  never  had  a comfortable  hour  therein ; also  that 
Mr.  Despondency  had  like  to  have  been  starved  therein : 
yea,  and  also  (which  I had  almost  forgot)  that  Christian 
himself,  about  whom  there  has  been  such  a noise,  after  all 
his  ventures  for  a celestial  crown,  was  certainly  drowned 
in  the  Black  Biver,  and  never  went  a foot  further,  how- 
ever it  was  smothered  up. 

Great.  And  did  none  of  these  things  discourage  you  ? 

Valiant.  No  ; they  seemed  but  as  so  many  nothings  to 
me. 

Great.  How  came  that  about  ? 

Valiant.  Why,  I still  believed  what  Mr.  Tell-truth 
had  said ; and  that  carried  me  beyond  them  all. 

Great.  Then  this  was  your  victory,  even  your  faith. 

Valiant.  It  was  so.  I believed,  and  therefore  came 
out,  got  into  the  way,  fought  all  that  set  themselves 
against  me,  and,  by  believing,  am  come  to  this  place. 

Who  would  true  valour  see, 

Let  him  come  hither  5 
One  here  will  constant  be, 

Come  wind,  come  weather  ; 

There ’s  no  discouragement 
Shall  make  him  once  relent 
His  first  avow’d  intent 

To  be  a pilgrim. 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


379 


Whoso  beset  him  round 
With  dismal  stories, 

Do  but  themselves  confound  ; 

His  strength  the  more  is. 

No  lion  can  him  fright, 

He  ’ll  with  a giant  fight, 

But  he  will  have  a right 

To  be  a pilgrim. 

Hobgoblin  nor  foul  fiend 
Can  daunt  his  spirit ; 

He  knows  he  at  the  end 
Shall  life  inherit. 

Then  fancies  fly  away, 

He  ’ll  not  fear  what  men  say  ; 

He  ’ll  labour  night  and  day 
To  be  a pilgrim. 

By  this  time  they  were  got  to  the  Enchanted  Ground, 
where  the  air  naturally  tended  to  make  one  drowsy.  And 
that  place  was  all  grown  over  with  briers  and  thorns, 
excepting  here  and  there,  where  was  an  enchanted  arbour, 
upon  which  if  a man  sits,  or  in  which  if  a man  sleeps,  it  is 
a question,  some  say,  whether  ever  he  shall  rise  or  wake 
again  in  this  world.  Over  this  forest  therefore  they  went, 
both  one  and  another,  and  Mr.  Great-heart  went  before, 
for  that  he  was  the  guide;  and  Mr.  Valiant-for- truth 
came  behind,  being  rear-guard,  for  fear  lest  peradventure 
some  fiend,  or  dragon,  or  giant,  or  thief,  should  fall  upon 
their  rear,  and  so  do  mischief.  They  went  on  here,  each 
man  with  his  sword  drawn  in  his  hand ; for  they  knew  it 
was  a dangerous  place.  Also  they  cheered  up  one  another 
as  well  as  they  could.  Feeble-mind,  Mr.  Great-heart 
commanded  should  come  up  after  him ; and  Mr.  Despon- 
dency was  under  the  eye  of  Mr.  Valiant. 


380 


Pilgrim’s  Progress . 


An  arbour 
on  the  en- 
chanting 
ground. 


Now  they  had  not  gone  far,  but  a great  mist  and 
darkness  fell  upon  them  all;  so  that  they  could  scarce, 
for  a great  while,  the  one  see  the  other.  Wherefore  they 
were  forced,  for  some  time,  to  feel  for  one  another  by 
words ; for  they  walked  not  by  sight.  But  any  one  must 
think,  that  here  was  but  sorry  going  for  the  best  of  them 
all ; but  how  much  worse  for  the  women  and  children,  who 
both  of  feet  and  heart  were  but  tender ! Yet  so  it  was, 
that  through  the  encouraging  words  of  him  that  led  in  the 
front,  and  of  him  that  brought  them  up  behind,  they  made 
a pretty  good  shift  to  wag  along. 

The  way  was  also  here  very  wearisome,  through  dirt  and 
slabbiness.  Nor  was  there,  on  all  this  ground,  so  much  as 
one  inn  or  victualling-house  wherein  to  refresh  the  feebler 
sort.  Here,  therefore,  was  nothing  but  grunting,  and 
puffing,  and  sighing,  while  one  tumbled  over  a bush, 
another  sticks  fast  in  the  dirt,  and  the  children,  some  of 
them,  lost  their  shoes  in  the  mire; — while  one  cries  out, 
I am  down ; and  another,  Ho,  where  are  you  ? and  a third, 
The  bushes  have  got  such  fast  hold  on  me,  I think  I 
cannot  get  away  from  them. 

Then  they  came  at  an  arbour,  warm,  and  promising 
much  refreshing  to  the  pilgrims  ; for  it  was  finely  wrought 
above  head,  beautified  with  greens,  furnished  with  benches 
and  settles.  It  also  had  in  it  a soft  couch,  whereon  the 
weary  might  lean.  This,  you  must  think,  all  things  con- 
sidered, was  tempting;  for  the  pilgrims  already  began  to 
be  foiled  with  the  badness  of  the  way : but  there  was  not 
one  of  them  that  made  so  much  as  a motion  to  stop  there. 
Yea,  for  aught  I could  perceive,  they  continually  gave  so 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


381 


good  heed  to  the  advice  of  their  guide,  and  he  did  so  faith- 
fully tell  them  of  dangers,  and  of  the  nature  of  the  dangers 
when  they  were  at  them,  that  usually  when  they  were 
nearest  to  them,  they  did  most  pluck  up  their  spirits,  and 
hearten  one  another  to  deny  the  flesh.  This  arbour  was 
called  The  Slothful’s  Friend,  and  was  made  on  purpose  to 
allure,  if  it  might  be,  some  of  the  pilgrims  there  to  take 
up  their  rest  when  weary. 

I saw  then  in  my  dream,  that  they  went  on  in  this  their 
solitary  ground,  till  they  came  to  a place  at  which  a man 
is  apt  to  lose  his  way.  Now,  though  when  it  was  light 
their  guide  could  well  enough  tell  how  to  miss  those  ways 
that  led  wrong,  yet  in  the  dark  he  was  put  to  a stand. 
But  he  had  in  his  pocket  a map  of  all  ways  leading  to  or 
from  the  Celestial  City ; wherefore  he  struck  a light,  (for  he 
never  goes  without  his  tinder-box,)  and  takes  a view  of  his 
book  or  map,  which  bids  him  to  be  careful  in  that  place  to 
turn  to  their  right  hand.  And  had  he  not  been  careful 
here  to  look  in  his  map,  they  had  all  in  probability  been 
smothered  in  the  mud ; for  just  a little  before  them,  and 
that  at  the  end  of  the  cleanest  way  too,  was  a pit,  none 
knows  how  deep,  full  of  nothing  but  mud,  there  made  on 
purpose  to  destroy  the  pilgrims  in. 

Then  thought  I with  myself,  Who  that  goeth  on  pil- 
grimage but  would  have  one  of  these  maps  about  him, 
that  he  may  look  when  he  is  at  a stand,  which  is  the  way 
he  must  take  ? 

Then  they  went  on  in  this  Enchanted  Ground,  till  they 
came  to  where  there  was  another  arbour,  and  it  was  built 
by  the  highway-side.  And  in  that  arbour  there  lay  two 


The  name  of 
the  arbour. 


The  way 
difficult 
to  find. 


The  guide 
has  a map 
leading  to 
or  from  the 
city. 


God’s  book. 


An  arbour 
and  two 
asleep 
therein. 


382 


Pilgrim’s  Progress . 


The  pil- 
grims try 
to  awake 
them. 


Their  en- 
deavour is 
fruitless. 


Prov.  xxiii. 
34,  35. 


men,  whose  names  were  Heedless  and  Too-bold.  These 
two  went  thus  far  on  pilgrimage ; but  here,  being  wearied 
with  their  journey,  they  sat  down  to  rest  themselves,  and 
so  fell  fast  asleep.  When  the  pilgrims  saw  them,  they 
stood  still,  and  shook  their  heads ; for  they  knew  that  the 
sleepers  were  in  a pitiful  case.  Then  they  consulted  what 
to  do,  whether  to  go  on  and  leave  them  in  their  sleep,  or 
to  step  to  them  and  try  to  awake  them.  So  they  con- 
cluded to  go  to  them  and  awake  them ; that  is,  if  they 
could;  but  with  this  caution,  namely,  to  take  heed  that 
they  themselves  did  not  sit  down  nor  embrace  the  offered 
benefit  of  that  arbour. 

So  they  went  in,  and  spake  to  the  men,  and  called  each 
by  his  name,  for  the  guide  it  seems  did  know  them ; but 
there  was  no  voice  nor  answer.  Then  the  guide  did  shake 
them,  and  do  what  he  could  to  disturb  them.  Then  said 
one  of  them,  I will  pay  you  when  I take  my  money.  At 
which  the  guide  shook  his  head.  I will  fight  so  long  as  I 
can  hold  my  sword  in  my  hand,  said  the  other.  At  that, 
one  of  the  children  laughed. 

Then  said  Christiana,  What  is  the  meaning  of  this? 
The  guide  said,  They  talk  in  their  sleep.  If  you  strike 
them,  beat  them,  or  whatever  else  you  do  to  them,  they 
will  answer  you  after  this  fashion ; or  as  one  of  them  said 
in  old  time,  when  the  waves  of  the  sea  did  beat  upon  him, 
and  he  slept  as  one  upon  the  mast  of  a ship,  When  shall 
I awake  ? I will  seek  it  yet  again.  You  know  when  men 
talk  in  their  sleep,  they  say  any  thing ; and  their  words 
are  not  governed  either  by  faith  or  reason.  There  is  an 
incoherency  in  their  words  now,  as  there  was  before  be- 


Pilgrim ’s  Progress . 


383 


twixt  their  going  on  pilgrimage  and  sitting  down  here. 

This  then  is  the  mischief  of  it ; — when  heedless  ones  go 
on  pilgrimage,  ’tis  twenty  to  one  but  they  are  served  thus. 

For  this  Enchanted  Ground  is  one  of  the  last  refuges  that 
the  enemy  to  pilgrims  has;  wherefore  it  is,  as  you  see, 
placed  almost  at  the  end  of  the  way,  and  so  it  standeth 
against  us  with  the  more  advantage.  For  when,  thinks 
the  enemy,  will  these  fools  be  so  desirous  to  sit  down  as 
when  they  are  weary  ? and  when  so  like  to  be  weary  as 
when  almost  at  their  journey’s  end?  Therefore  it  is,  1 say, 
that  the  Enchanted  Ground  is  placed  so  nigh  to  the  land 
Beulah,  and  so  near  the  end  of  their  race.  Wherefore  let 
pilgrims  look  to  themselves,  lest  it  happen  to  them  as  it 
has  done  to  these  that,  as  you  see,  are  fallen  asleep,  and 
none  can  awake  them. 

Then  the  pilgrims  desired  with  trembling  to  go  forward; 

only  they  prayed  their  guide  to  strike  a light,  that  they 

might  go  the  rest  of  their  way  by  the  help  of  the  light  of  a 

lantern.  So  he  struck  a light,  and  they  went  by  the  help  The  light  of 

the  word. 

of  that  through  the  rest  of  this  way,  though  the  darkness  2 Pet.  i.  19. 
was  very  great.  But  the  children  began  to  be  sorely  Thechii- 
weary,  and  they  cried  out  unto  Him  that  loveth  pilgrims,  weariness^ 
to  make  their  way  more  comfortable.  So  by  that  they 
had  gone  a little  further,  a wind  arose  that  drove  away 
the  fog,  so  the  air  became  more  clear.  Yet  they  were 
not  off  (by  much)  of  the  Enchanted  Ground;  only  now 
they  could  see  one  another,  and  the  way  wherein  they 
should  walk 

Now  when  they  were  almost  at  the  end  of  this  ground, 
they  perceived  that  a little  before  them  was  a solemn 


384 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Stand- fast 
upon  his 
knees  in  the 
Enchanted 
Ground. 


The  story  of 
Stand-fast. 


Talk  be- 
twixt him 
and  Mr. 
Honest. 


noise  as  of  one  that  was  much  concerned.  So  they  went 
on,  and  looked  before  them  : and  behold  they  saw,  as  they 
thought,  a man  upon  his  knees,  with  hands  and  eyes  lifted 
up,  and  speaking,  as  they  thought,  earnestly  to  one  that 
was  above.  They  drew  nigh,  hut  could  not  tell  what  he 
said  ; so  they  went  softly  till  he  had  done.  When  he  had 
done  he  got  up,  and  began  to  run  towards  the  Celestial 
City.  Then  Mr.  Great-heart  called  after  him,  saying, 
Soho,  friend ! let  us  have  your  company  if  you  go,  as  I 
suppose  you  do,  to  the  Celestial  City.  So  the  man  stopped, 
and  they  came  up  to  him.  But  as  soon  as  Mr.  Honest 
saw  him  he  said,  I know  this  man.  Then  said  Mr  Valiant- 
for-truth,  Prithee,  who  is  it  ? It  is  one,  said  he,  that 
comes  from  whereabout  I dwelt.  His  name  is  Standfast ; 
he  is  certainly  a right  good  pilgrim. 

So  they  came  up  one  to  another.  And  presently  Stand- 
fast said  to  old  Honest,  Ho,  father  Honest,  are  you  there  ? 
Ay,  said  he,  that  I am,  as  sure  as  you  are  there.  Right 
glad  am  I,  said  Mr.  Standfast,  that  I have  found  you  on 
this  road.  And  as  glad  am  I,  said  the  other,  that  I espied 
you  on  your  knees.  Then  Mr.  Standfast  blushed,  and 
said.  But  why,  did  you  see  me  ? Yes,  that  I did,  quoth 
the  other,  and  with  my  heart  was  glad  at  the  sight.  Why, 
what  did  you  think  ? said  Standfast.  Think ! said  old 
Honest;  what  should  I think?  I thought  we  had  an 
honest  man  upon  the  road,  and  therefore  should  have  his 
company  by  and  by.  If  you  thought  not  amiss,  said 
Standfast,  how  happy  am  I ! But  if  I be  not  as  I should, 
’tis  I alone  must  bear  it.  That  is  true,  said  the  other ; 
but  your  fear  doth  further  confirm  me  that  things  are 


Pilgrim’s  Progress . 


385 


right  betwixt  the  Prince  of  pilgrims  and  your  soul.  For 
He  saith,  Blessed  is  the  man  that  feareth  always. 

Valiant.  Well  but,  brother,  I pray  thee  tell  us  what 
was  it  that  was  the  cause  of  thy  being  upon  thy  knees 
even  now ; was  it  for  that  some  special  mercy  laid  obli- 
gations upon  thee,  or  how  ? 

Stand.  Why,  we  are,  as  you  see,  upon  the  Enchanted 
Ground;  and  as  I was  coming  along  I was  musing  with 
myself  of  what  a dangerous  nature  the  road  in  this  place 
was,  and  how  many  that  had  come  even  thus  far  on  pil- 
grimage had  here  been  stopped  and  been  destroyed.  I 
thought  also  of  the  manner  of  the  death  with  which  this 
place  destroyeth  men.  Those  that  die  here,  die  of  no 
violent  distemper : the  death  which  such  die  is  not 
grievous  to  them.  For  he  that  goeth  away  in  a sleep, 
begins  that  journey  with  desire  and  pleasure.  Yea,  such 
acquiesce  in  the  will  of  that  disease. 

Hon.  Then  Mr.  Honest  interrupting  him,  said.  Did 
you  see  the  two  men  asleep  in  the  arbour  ? 

Stand.  Ay,  ay,  I saw  Heedless  and  Too-bold  there; 
and  for  aught  I know,  there  they  will  lie  till  they  rot. 
But  let  me  go  on  with  my  tale.  As  I was  thus  musing, 
as  I said,  there  was  one  in  very  pleasant  attire,  but  old, 
who  presented  herself  to  me,  and  offered  me  three  things, 
to  wit,  her  body,  her  purse,  and  her  bed.  Now  the  truth 
is,  I was  both  weary  and  sleepy : I am  also  as  poor  as  an 
owlet,  and  that  perhaps  the  witch  knew.  Well,  I repulsed 
her  once  and  again,  but  she  put  by  my  repulses,  and 
smiled.  Then  I began  to  be  angry ; but  she  mattered 
that  nothing  at  all.  Then  she  made  offers  again,  and 

c c 


Prov. 
xxviii.  14. 

They  found 
him  at 
prayer. 


What  it 
was  that 
fetched  him 
upon  his 
knees. 


Prov.  x.  7. 


386 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


Madam 
Bubble,  or 
this  vain 
world. 


said  if  I would  be  ruled  by  her,  she  would  make  me 
great  and  happy;  for,  said  she,  I am  the  mistress  of  the 
world,  and  men  are  made  happy  by  me.  Then  I asked 
her  name,  and  she  told  me  it  was  Madam  Bubble.  This 
set  me  further  from  her ; but  she  still  followed  me  with 
enticements.  Then  I betook  me,  as  you  saw,  to  my  knees, 
and  with  hands  lifted  up,  and  cries,  I prayed  to  Him  that 
had  said  He  would  help.  So  just  as  you  came  up  the 
gentlewoman  went  her  way.  Then  I continued  to  give 
thanks  for  this  my  great  deliverance ; for  I verily  believe 
she  intended  no  good,  but  rather  sought  to  make  stop  of 
me  in  my  journey. 

Hon.  Without  doubt  her  designs  were  bad.  But,  stay, 
now  you  talk  of  her,  methinks  I either  have  seen  her,  or 
have  read  some  story  of  her. 

Stand.  Perhaps  you  have  done  both. 

Hon.  Madam  Bubble!  Is  she  not  a tall,  comely  dame, 
somewhat  of  a swarthy  complexion  ? 

Stand.  Right,  you  hit  it:  she  is  just  such  a one. 

Hon.  Doth  she  not  speak  very  smoothly,  and  give  you 
a smile  at  the  end  of  a sentence? 

Stand.  You  fall  right  upon  it  again,  for  these  are  her 
very  actions. 

Hon.  Doth  she  not  wear  a great  purse  by  her  side,  and 
is  not  her  hand  often  in  it,  fingering  her  money,  as  if  that 
was  her  heart’s  delight  ? 

Stand.  ’Tis  just  so ; had  she  stood  by  all  this  while  you 
could  not  more  amply  have  set  her  forth  before  me,  nor 
have  better  described  her  features. 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


387 


Hon.  Then  he  that  drew  her  picture  was  a good  limner, 
and  he  that  wrote  of  her  said  true. 

Great.  This  woman  is  a witch,  and  it  is  by  virtue  of 
her  sorceries  that  this  ground  is  enchanted.  Whoever 
doth  lay  his  head  down  in  her  lap  had  as  good  lay  it  down 
on  that  block  over  which  the  axe  doth  hang ; and  whoever 
lay  their  eyes  upon  her  beauty  are  counted  the  enemies  of 
God.  This  is  she  that  maintaineth  in  their  splendour  all 
those  that  are  the  enemies  of  pilgrims.  Yea,  this  is  she 
that  hath  bought  off  many  a man  from  a pilgrim’s  life. 
She  is  a great  gossiper ; she  is  always,  both  she  and  her 
daughters,  at  one  pilgrim’s  heels  or  another,  now  com- 
mending, and  then  preferring  the  excellences  of  this  life. 
She  is  a bold  and  impudent  slut ; she  will  talk  with  any 
man.  She  always  laugheth  poor  pilgrims  to  scorn,  but 
highly  commends  the  rich.  If  there  be  one  cunning  to 
get  money  in  a place,  she  will  speak  well  of  him  from 
house  to  house.  She  loveth  banqueting  and  feasting 
mainly  well ; she  is  always  at  one  full  table  or  another. 
She  has  given  it  out  in  some  places  that  she  is  a goddess, 
and  therefore  some  do  worship  her.  She  has  her  time, 
and  open  places  of  cheating ; and  she  will  say  and  avow 
it,  that  none  can  show  a good  comparable  to  hers.  She 
promiseth  to  dwell  with  children’s  children,  if  they  will 
but  love  her  and  make  much  of  her.  She  will  cast  out  of 
her  purse  gold  like  dust  in  some  places  and  to  some 
persons.  She  loves  to  be  sought  after,  spoken  well  of,  and 
to  lie  in  the  bosoms  of  men.  She  is  never  weary  of  com- 
mending her  commodities,  and  she  loves  them  most  that 
think  best  of  her.  She  will  promise  to  some  crowns  and 


The  world. 


James  iv.  4. 


C C 2 


388 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


kingdoms  if  they  will  but  take  her  advice ; yet  many  hath 
she  brought  to  the  halter,  and  ten  thousand  times  more  to 
hell. 

Stand.  Oh ! said  Standfast,  what  a mercy  is  it  that  I 
did  resist  her ; for  whither  might  she  have  drawn  me ! 

Great.  Whither?  nay,  none  but  God  knows  whither. 
But  in  general,  to  be  sure,  she  would  have  drawn  thee 
l Tim.  vi.  9.  into  many  foolish  and  hurtful  lusts,  which  drown  men  in 
destruction  and  perdition.  ’Twas  she  that  set  Absalom 
against  his  father,  and  Jeroboam  against  his  master. 
’Twas  she  that  persuaded  Judas  to  sell  his  Lord ; and  that 
prevailed  with  Demas  to  forsake  the  godly  pilgrim’s  life. 
None  can  tell  of  the  mischief  that  she  doth.  She  makes 
variance  betwixt  rulers  and  subjects,  betwixt  parents  and 
children,  betwixt  neighbour  and  neighbour,  betwixt  a man 
and  his  wife,  betwixt  a man  and  himself,  betwixt  the  flesh 
and  the  spirit.  Wherefore,  good  Mr.  Standfast,  be  as  your 
name  is,  and  when  you  have  done  all,  stand. 

At  this  discourse  there  was  among  the  pilgrims  a mixture 
of  joy  and  trembling;  but  at  length  they  broke  out  and 
sang: 

What  danger  is  the  pilgrim  in  ! 

How  many  are  his  foes ! 

How  many  ways  there  are  to  sin 
No  living  mortal  knows. 

Some  in  the  ditch  spoil’d  are,  yea,  can 
Lie  tumbling  in  the  mire  : 

Some,  though  they  shun  the  frying-pan, 

Do  leap  into  the  fire. 

After  this  I beheld  until  they  were  come  into  the  land  of 
Beulah,  where  the  sun  shineth  night  and  day.  Here, 


Pilgrim's  Progress . 


389 


because  they  were  weary,  they  betook  themselves  a while 
to  rest.  And  because  this  country  was  common  for 
pilgrims,  and  because  the  orchards  and  vineyards  that 
were  here  belonged  to  the  King  of  the  celestial  country, 
therefore  they  were  licensed  to  make  bold  with  any  of  his 
things.  But  a little  while  soon  refreshed  them  here ; for 
the  bells  did  so  ring,  and  the  trumpets  continually 
sounding  so  melodiously,  that  they  could  not  sleep,  and 
yet  they  received  as  much  refreshing  as  if  they  had  slept 
their  sleep  ever  so  soundly.  Here  also  all  the  noise  of 
them  that  walked  the  streets  was.  More  pilgrims  are  come 
to  town.  And  another  would  answer,  saying,  And  so  many 
went  over  the  water,  and  were  let  in  at  the  golden  gates 
to-day ! They  would  cry  again.  There  is  now  a legion  of 
shining  ones  just  come  to  town,  by  which  we  know  that 
there  are  more  pilgrims  upon  the  road ; for  here  they  come 
to  wait  for  them,  and  to  comfort  them  after  their  sorrow ! 
Then  the  pilgrims  got* up,  and  walked  to  and  fro.  But 
how  were  their  ears  now  filled  with  heavenly  voices,  and 
their  eyes  delighted  with  celestial  visions ! In  this  land 
they  heard  nothing,  saw  nothing,  felt  nothing,  smelt  no- 
thing, tasted  nothing  that  was  offensive  to  their  stomach 
or  mind  ; only  when  they  tasted  of  the  water  of  the  river 
over  which  they  were  to  go,  they  thought  that  it  tasted  a 
little  bitterish  to  the  palate ; but  it  proved  sweet  when  it 
was  down. 

In  this  place  there  was  a record  kept  of  the  names  of 
them  that  had  been  pilgrims  of  old,  and  a history  of  all 
the  famous  acts  that  they  had  done.  It  was  here  also 
much  discoursed,  how  the  river  to  some  had  had  its 


Death  bit- 
ter to  the 
flesh,  but 
sweet  to  the 
soul. 


c C 3 


390 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


Death  has 
its  ebbings 
and  flow- 
ings, like 
the  tide. 


A messen- 
ger of  death 
sent  to 
Christiana. 


His  mes- 
sage. 


How  wel- 
come death 
is  to  them 


flowings,  and  what  ebbings  it  has  had  while  others  have 
gone  over.  It  has  been  in  a manner  dry  for  some,  while 
it  has  overflowed  it  banks  for  others. 

In  this  place  the  children  of  the  town  would  go  into  the 
King’s  gardens,  and  gather  nosegays  for  the  pilgrims,  and 
bring  them  to  them  with  much  affection.  Here  also  grew 
camphire,  with  spikenard  and  saffron,  calamus,  and  cin- 
namon, with  all  the  trees  of  frankincense,  myrrh,  and 
aloes,  with  all  chief  spices.  With  these  the  pilgrims’ 
chambers  were  perfumed  while  they  stayed  here;  and 
with  these  were  their  bodies  anointed,  to  prepare  them  to 
go  over  the  river,  when  the  time  appointed  was  come. 

Now  while  they  lay  here,  and  waited  for  the  good  hour, 
there  was  a noise  in  the  town  that  there  was  a post  come 
from  the  Celestial  City,  with  matter  of  great  importance 
to  one  Christiana  the  wife  of  Christian  the  pilgrim.  So 
inquiry  was  made  for  her,  the  house  was  found  out  where 
she  was.  So  the  post  presented  her  with  a letter.  The  con- 
tents were,  Hail  good  woman  : I bring  thee  tidings  that  the 
Master  calleth  for  thee,  and  expects  that  thou  shouldst 
stand  in  his  presence,  in  clothes  of  immortality,  within 
these  ten  days. 

When  he  had  read  this  letter  to  her,  he  gave  her  there- 
with a sure  token  that  he  was  a true  messenger,  and  was 
come  to  bid  her  make  haste  to  be  gone.  The  token  was, 
an  arrow  with  a point  sharpened  with  love,  let  easily  into 
her  heart,  which  by  degrees  wrought  so  effectually  with 
her,  that  at  the  time  appointed  she  must  be  gone. 

When  Christiana  saw  that  her  time  was  come,  and  that 
she  was  the  first  of  this  company  that  was  to  go  over,  she 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


391 


called  for  Mr.  Great-heart  her  guide,  and  told  him  how 
matters  were.  So  he  told  her  he  was  heartily  glad  of  the 
news,  and  could  have  been  glad  had  the  post  come  for  him. 
Then  she  bid  him  that  he  should  give  advice  how  all  things 
should  be  prepared  for  her  journey.  So  he  told  her, 
saying,  Thus  and  thus  it  must  be,  and  we  that  survive  will 
accompany  you  to  the  river  side. 

Then  she  called  for  her  children,  and  gave  them  her 
blessing,  and  told  them  that  she  had  read  with  comfort 
the  mark  that  was  set  in  their  foreheads,  and  was  glad  to 
see  them  with  her  there,  and  that  they  had  kept  their 
garments  so  white.  Lastly,  she  bequeathed  to  the  poor 
that  little  she  had,  and  commanded  her  sons  and  daughters 
to  be  ready  against  the  messenger  should  come  for  them. 

When  she  had  spoken  these  words  to  her  guide,  and  to 
her  children,  she  called  for  Mr.  Valiant-for-truth,  and  said 
unto  him,  Sir,  you  have  in  all  places  showed  yourself  true- 
hearted ; be  faithful  unto  death,  and  my  King  will  give 
you  a crown  of  life.  I would  also  entreat  you  to  have  an 
eye  to  my  children ; and  if  at  any  time  you  see  them  faint, 
speak  comfortably  to  them.  For  my  daughters,  my  sons’ 
wives,  they  have  been  faithful,  and  a fulfilling  of  the 
promise  upon  them  will  be  their  end.  But  she  gave 
Mr.  Standfast  a ring. 

Then  she  called  for  old  Mr.  Honest,  and  said  of  him, 
Behold  an  Israelite  indeed,  in  whom  is  no  guile ! Then 
said  he,  I wish  you  a fair  day  when  you  set  out  for  Mount 
Sion,  and  shall  be  glad  to  see  that  you  go  over  the  river 
dry-shod.  But  she  answered,  Come  wet,  come  dry,  I long 
to  be  gone;  for  however  the  weather  is  in  my  journey, 


that  have 
nothing  to 
do  but  to 
die. 


Her  speech 
to  her 
guide. 


To  her  eliil 
dren. 


To  Mr. 

Valiant- 

for-truth. 


Rev.  ii.  10. 


To  Mr. 
Standfast. 


To  old 
Honest. 
•John  i.  47. 


C C 4 


392 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


To  Mr. 

Ready-to- 

halt. 


To  Mr.  De- 
spondency 
and  his 
daughter. 


To  Mr. 
Feeble- 
mind. 


Her  last 
day,  and 
manner  of 
departure. 


T shall  have  time  enough  when  I come  there  to  sit  down 
and  rest  me,  and  dry  me. 

Then  came  in  that  good  man  Mr.  Ready-to-halt  to  see 
her.  So  she  said  to  him,  Thy  travel  hitherto  has  been 
with  difficulty ; but  that  will  make  thy  rest  the  sweeter. 
Watch  and  be  ready ; for  at  an  hour  when  ye  think  not, 
the  messenger  may  come. 

After  him  came  Mr.  Despondency  and  his  daughter 
Much-afraid ; to  whom  she  said.  You  ought  with  thank- 
fulness for  ever  to  remember  your  deliverance  from  the 
hands  of  Giant  Despair,  and  out  of  Doubting-castle.  The 
effect  of  that  mercy  is  that  you  are  brought  with  safety 
hither.  Be  ye  watchful,  and  cast  away  fear ; be  sober,  and 
hope  to  the  end. 

Then  she  said  to  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  Thou  wast  delivered 
from  the  mouth  of  Giant  Slay-good,  that  thou  mightest 
live  in  the  light  of  the  living,  and  see  thy  King  with 
comfort.  Only  I advise  thee  to  repent  of  thine  aptness  to 
fear  and  doubt  of  his  goodness,  before  he  sends  for  thee ; 
lest  thou  shouldst,  when  he  comes,  be  forced  to  stand 
before  him  for  that  fault  with  blushing. 

Now  the  day  drew  on  that  Christiana  must  be  gone.  So 
the  road  was  full  of  people  to  see  her  take  her  journey. 
But  behold,  all  the  banks  beyond  the  river  were  full  of  horses 
and  chariots,  which  were  come  down  from  above  to  accom- 
pany her  to  the  city  gate.  So  she  came  forth,  and  entered 
the  river,  with  a beckon  of  farewell  to  those  that  followed  her. 
The  last  words  that  she  was  heard  to  say  were,  I come, 
Lord,  to  be  with  thee  and  bless  thee ! So  her  children  and 
friends  returned  to  their  place,  for  those  that  waited  for 


Pilgrim's  Progress. 


393 


Christiana  had  carried  her  out  of  their  sight.  So  she  went 
and  called,  and  entered  in  at  the  gate  with  all  the  cere- 
monies of  joy  that  her  husband  Christian  had  entered  with 
before  her.  At  her  departure  the  children  wept.  But  Mr. 
Great-heart  and  Mr.  Valiant  played  upon  the  well-tuned 
cymbal  and  harp  for  joy.  So  all  departed  to  their  respec- 
tive pfaces. . 

In  process  of  time,  there  came  a post  to  the  town  again, 
and  his  business  was  with  Mr.  Ready-to-halt.  So  he  in- 
quired him  out,  and  said,  I am  come  from  him  whom  thou 
hast  loved  and  followed,  though  upon  crutches;  and  my 
message  is  to  tell  thee  that  he  expects  thee  at  his  table  to 
sup  with  him  in  his  kingdom,  the  next  day  after  Easter ; 
wherefore  prepare  thyself  for  this  journey.  Then  he  also 
gave  him  a token  that  he  was  a true  messenger,  say- 
ing, I have  broken  thy  golden  bowl  and  loosed  thy  silver 
cord. 

After  this  Mr.  Ready-to-halt  called  for  his  fellow  pil- 
grims, and  told  them,  saying,  I am  sent  for,  and  God  shall 
surely  visit  you  also.  So  he  desired  Mr.  Valiant  to  make 
his  will.  And  because  he  had  nothing  to  bequeath  to 
them  that  should  survive  him  but  his  crutches,  and  his 
good  wishes,  therefore  thus  he  said,  These  crutches  I 
bequeath  to  my  son,  that  shall  tread  in  my  steps,  with  a 
hundred  warm  wishes  that  he  may  prove  better  than  I have 
been.  Then  he  thanked  Mr.  Great-heart  for  his  conduct  and 
kindness,  and  so  addressed  himself  to  his  journey.  When 
he  came  to  the  brink  of  the  river  he  said,  Now  I shall 
have  no  more  need  of  these  crutches,  since  yonder  are 
chariots  and  horses  for  me  to  ride  on.  The  last  words  he 


Mr.  Ready- 

to-halt 

summoned. 


Eccles.  xii. 
6. 


Promises. 
His  will. 


His  last 
words. 


394 


Pilgrim! 8 Progress. 


Feeble- 
mind  sum- 
moned. 


Eccles.  xii. 
3. 


He  makes 
no  will. 


His  last 
words. 


Mr.  De- 

spondencj7, 

summoned. 


Eccles.  xii. 
5. 


was  heard  to  say  were,  Welcome  life ! So  he  went  his 
way. 

After  this  Mr.  Feeble-mind  had  tidings  brought  him 
that  the  post  sounded  his  horn  at  his  chamber-door.  Then 
he  came  in,  and  told  him,  saying,  I am  come  to  tell  thee 
that  thy  Master  hath  need  of  thee,  and  that  in  a very  little 
time  thou  must  behold  his  face  in  brightness.  And  take 
this  as  a token  of  the  truth  of  my  message;  Those  that 
look  out  at  the  windows  shall  be  darkened.  Then  Mr. 
Feeble-mind  called  for  his  friends,  and  told  them  what 
errand  had  been  brought  unto  him,  and  what  token  he 
had  received  of  the  truth  of  the  message.  Then  he  said, 
Since  I have  nothing  to  bequeath  to  any,  to  what  purpose 
should  I make  a will  ? As  for  my  feeble  mind,  that  I will 
leave  behind  me,  for  that  I shall  have  no  need  of  in  the 
place  whither  I go,  nor  is  it  worth  bestowing  upon  the 
poorest  pilgrims;  wherefore,  when  I am  gone,  I desire 
that  you,  Mr.  Valiant,  would  bury  it  in  a dunghill.  This 
done,  and  the  day  being  come  on  which  he  was  to  depart, 
he  entered  the  river  as  the  rest.  His  last  words  were, 
Hold  out,  faith  and  patience!  So  he  went  over  to  the 
other  side. 

When  days  had  many  of  them  passed  away,  Mr.  Des- 
pondency was  sent  for ; for  a post  was  come,  and  brought 
this  message  to  him : Trembling  man  ! these  are  to 
summon  thee  to  be  ready  with  the  King  by  the  next 
Lord’s  day,  to  shout  for  joy  for  thy  deliverance  from  all  thy 
doubtings.  And,  said  the  messenger,  that  my  message  is 
true,  take  this  for  a proof : so  he  gave  him  a grasshopper 
to  be  a burden  unto  him. 


Pilgrims  Progress. 


395 


Now  Mr.  Despondency’s  daughter,  whose  name  was 
Much-afraid,  said,  when  she  heard  what  was  done,  that 
she  would  go  with  her  father.  Then  Mr.  Despondency 
said  to  his  friends.  Myself  and  my  daughter  you  know 
what  we  have  been,  and  how  troublesomely  we  have  be- 
haved ourselves  in  every  company.  My  will  and  my 
daughter’s  is,  that  our  desponds  and  slavish  fears  be  by  no 
man  ever  received,  from  the  day  of  our  departure  for  ever ; 
for  I know  that  after  my  death  they  will  offer  themselves 
to  others.  For  to  be  plain  with  you,  they  are  ghosts  which 
we  entertained  when  we  first  began  to  be  pilgrims,  and 
could  never  shake  them  off  after;  and  they  will  walk  about, 
and  seek  entertainment  of  the  pilgrims : but  for  our  sakes, 
shut  the  doors  upon  them.  When  the  time  was  come  for 
them  to  depart,  they  went  up  to  the  brink  of  the  river. 
The  last  words  of  Mr.  Despondency  were,  Farewell,  night; 
welcome,  day ! His  daughter  went  through  the  river  sing- 
ing, but  none  could  understand  what  she  said. 

Then  it  came  to  pass  a while  after,  that  there  was  a post 
in  the  town  that  inquired  for  Mr.  Honest.  So  he  came  to 
the  house  where  he  was,  and  delivered  to  his  hand  these 
lines:  Thou  art  commanded  to  be  ready  against  this  day 
sevennight,  to  present  thyself  before  thy  Lord,  at  his 
Father’s  house.  And  for  a token  that  my  message  is  true. 
All  the  daughters  of  music  shall  be  brought  low.  Then 
Mr.  Honest  called  for  his  friends,  and  said  unto  them,  I 
die,  but  shall  make  no  will.  As  for  my  honesty,  it  shall 
go  with  me;  let  him  that  comes  after  be  told  of  this. 
When  the  day  that  he  was  to  be  gone  was  come,  he 
addressed  himself  to  go  over  the  river.  Now  the  river  at 


His  daugh- 
ter goes  too. 


His  will. 


His  last 
words. 


Mr.  Honest 
summoned. 


Eccles.  xii. 

4. 


He  makes 
no  will. 


396 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


Good-con- 
science 
helps  Mr. 
Honest  over 
the  river. 


Mr.  Va- 
liant-for 
truth  sum- 
moned. 

Eccles.  xii. 

6. 


His  will. 


His  last 
words. 

1 Cor.  xv. 
55. 


Mr.  Stand- 
fast. 


that  time  overflowed  its  banks  in  some  places ; but  Mr. 
Honest  in  his  life-time  had  spoken  to  one  Good-conscience 
to  meet  him  there,  the  which  he  also  did,  and  lent  him 
his  hand,  and  so  helped  him  over.  The  last  words  of 
Mr.  Honest  were,  Grace  reigns ! So  he  left  the  world. 

After  this  it  was  noised  abroad  that  Mr.  Yaliant-for-truth 
was  sent  for  by  a summons  by  the  same  post  as  the  other, 
and  had  this  for  a token  that  the  summons  was  true.  That 
his  pitcher  was  broken  at  the  fountain.  When  he  under- 
stood it,  he  called  for  his  friends,  and  told  them  of  it. 
Then  said  he,  I am  going  to  my  Father’s;  and  though  with 
great  difficulty  I have  got  hither,  yet  now  I do  not  repent 
me  of  all  the  trouble  I have  been  at  to  arrive  where  I am. 
My  sword  I give  to  him  that  shall  succeed  me  in  my  pil- 
grimage, and  my  courage  and  skill  to  him  that  can  get  it. 
My  marks  and  scars  I carry  with  me,  to  be  a witness  for 
me  that  I have  fought  his  battles  who  will  now  be  my 
rewarder.  When  the  day  that  he  must  go  hence  was  come, 
many  accompanied  him  to  the  river  side,  into  which  as 
he  went  he  said.  Death,  where  is  thy  sting?  And  as  he 
went  down  deeper,  he  said.  Grave,  where  is  thy  victory  ? 
So  he  passed  over,  and  all  the  trumpets  sounded  for  him 
on  the  other  side. 

Then  there  came  forth  a summons  for  Mr.  Standfast. 
This  Mr.  Standfast  was  he  whom  the  pilgrims  found  upon 
his  knees  in  the  Enchanted  Ground.  And  the  post  brought 
it  him  open  in  his  hands ; the  contents  whereof  were,  that 
he  must  prepare  for  a change  of  life,  for  his  Master  was 
not  willing  that  he  should  be  so  far  from  him  any  longer. 
At  this  Mr.  Standfast  was  put  into  a muse.  Nay,  said  the 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


397 


messenger,  you  need  not  doubt  of  the  truth  of  my  message ; 
for  here  is  a token  of  the  truth  thereof : The  wheel  is 
broken  at  the  cistern.  Then  he  called  to  him  Mr.  Great- 
heart,  who  was  their  guide,  and  said  unto  him,  Sir,  al- 
though it  was  not  my  hap  to  be  much  in  your  good 
company  in  the  days  of  my  pilgrimage,  yet,  since  the  time 
I knew  you,  you  have  been  profitable  to  me.  When  I 
came  from  home,  I left  behind  me  a wife  and  five  small 
children;  let  me  entreat  you  at  your  return  (for  I know 
that  you  go  and  return  to  your  Master’s  house  in  hopes 
that  you  may  yet  be  a conductor  to  more  of  the  holy 
pilgrims)  that  you  send  to  my  family,  and  let  them  be 
acquainted  with  all  that  hath  and  shall  happen  unto  me. 
Tell  them  moreover  of  my  present  blessed  condition,  and 
of  my  happy  arrival  at  the  Celestial  City.  Tell  them  also 
of  Christian  and  Christiana  his  wife,  and  how  she  and  her 
children  came  after  her  husband.  Tell  them  also  what  a 
happy  end  she  made,  and  whither  she  is  gone.  I have 
little  or  nothing  to  send  to  my  family,  unless  it  be  my 
prayers  and  tears  for  them ; of  which  it  will  suffice  that 
you  acquaint  them,  if  peradventure  they  may  prevail. 
When  Mr.  Standfast  had  thus  set  things  in  order,  and  the 
time  being  come  for  him  to  haste  him  away,  he  also  went 
down  to  the  river.  Now  there  was  a great  calm  at  that 
time  in  the  river ; wherefore  Mr.  Standfast,  when  he  was 
about  half  way  in,  stood  a while,  and  talked  to  his  com- 
panions that  had  waited  upon  him  thither.  And  he  said, 
This  river  has  been  a terror  to  many ; yea,  the  thoughts  of 
it  also  have  often  frightened  me ; but  now  methinks  I 
stand  easy ; my  foot  is  fixed  upon  that  on  which  the  feet 


Eccles.  xii. 
6. 

He  calls  for 
Mr.  Great- 
heart. 


His  speech 
to  him. 


His  errand 
to  his 
family. 


His  last 
words. 


398 


Pilgrim’s  Progress . 


Josh.  iii.  17.  of  the  priests  that  bear  the  ark  of  the  covenant  stood  while 
Israel  went  over  Jordan.  The  waters  indeed  are  to  the 
palate  bitter,  and  to  the  stomach  cold ; yet  the  thoughts 
of  what  I am  going  to,  and  of  the  convoy  that  wait  for  me 
on  the  other  side,  lie  as  a glowing  coal  at  my  heart.  I see 
myself  now  at  the  end  of  my  journey;  my  toilsome  days 
are  ended.  I am  going  to  see  that  head  which  was  crowned 
with  thorns,  and  that  face  which  was  spit  upon  for  me. 
I have  formerly  lived  by  hearsay  and  faith ; but  now  I go 
where  I shall  live  by  sight,  and  shall  be  with  Him  in  whose 
company  I delight  myself.  I have  loved  to  hear  my  Lord 
spoken  of ; and  wherever  I have  seen  the  print  of  his  shoe 
in  the  earth,  there  I have  coveted  to  set  my  foot  too.  His 
name  has  been  to  me  a civet-box ; yea,  sweeter  than  all 
perfumes.  His  voice  to  me  has  been  most  sweet ; and  his 
countenance  I have  more  desired  than  they  that  have  most 
desired  the  light  of  the  sun.  His  words  I did  use  to  gather 
for  my  food,  and  for  antidotes  against  my  faintings.  He 
has  held  me,  and  hath  kept  me  from  mine  iniquities ; yea, 
my  steps  have  been  strengthened  in  his  way. 

Now  while  he  was  thus  in  discourse  his  countenance 
changed ; his  strong  man  bowed  under  him : and  after  he 
had  said,  Take  me,  for  I come  unto  thee,  he  ceased  to  be 
seen  of  them. 

But  glorious  it  was  to  see  how  the  upper  region  was 
filled  with  horses  and  chariots,  with  trumpeters  and  pipers, 
with  singers  and  players  on  stringed  instruments,  to  wel- 
come the  pilgrims  as  they  went  up,  and  followed  one 
another  in  at  the  beautiful  gate  of  the  city. 

As  for  Christiana’s  children,  the  four  boys  that  Christiana 


Pilgrim’s  Progress. 


399 


brought,  with  their  wives  and  children,  I did  not  stay 
where  I was  till  they  were  gone  over.  Also  since  I came 
away,  I heard  one  say  that  they  were  yet  alive,  and  so 
would  be  for  the  increase  of  the  church  in  that  place  where 
they  were  for  a time. 

Should  it  be  my  lot  to'  go  that  way  again,  I may  give 
those  that  desire  it  an  account  of  what  I here  am  silent 
about : meantime  I bid  my  reader 

Farewell. 


LONDON 

PHINTED  BY  8POTTISWOODE  AND  CO. 
NEW-STBEET  SQUAEE 


6622  022 


BOSTON  COLLEGE 


9031 


D107C 


050 


